《Rosefinch Royal Lady》


 C1

    Nineteen years after the Emperor Xun''s reign, in the Black Tortoise era, on an ordinary day in 146 years, the capital city, Qin Creek, was bustling as usual.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Chase after them!


    An extremely discordant voice resounded like a thunderclap in the sky. The commoners of Qin Creek were all horrified to find out that the Royal Army, which was dressed in the same scarlet armor and had nine thorny tail, had swarmed into the streets of the forest like a swarm of bees.


    Catch the assassin! It was the brat on the roof!


    How dare he barge into the palace right under the eyes of the Regional Commander? Chase after him! Don''t stop!


    Don''t let him get away!


    Continue! Keep going!...


    The army roared at the flustered guards and chased after the black shadow above them amidst the surging crowd ¡­


    Chaxianyu''s gaze paused for a moment, and then aimed at an open shutter in front of him. Without even thinking, he abruptly dove in ¡­


    Ah, it hurts!


    Chaxianyu didn''t expect that there would be someone standing silently with their back to the window, there was not enough time to stop their footsteps. Smashing into that person''s back, his already small nose became even flatter ¡­


    Shier Hong reacted quickly and turned around, catching the falling beauty in time. He glanced at his face vigilantly, and when he saw Chaxianyu baring her teeth, he stopped for a moment, before immediately stabilizing the girl''s arms.


    Hey, why don''t you just let go of me... Chaxianyu was so angry that she covered her nose and was about to shout at her opponent. Suddenly, she was stunned as if she had discovered something.


    Chaxianyu saw a pair of ice-cold golden eyes staring at her earnestly and calmly, like a mirror that clearly reflected everything she had said.


    Chaxianyu was very surprised, with a flip of her hand, she grabbed Shier Hong''s thin sleeves, pulling her pair of beautiful eyes, using her brute force, to draw closer to herself.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone''s eyes look so good.


    Chaxianyu commented as she clicked her tongue. This big sister, you must have come from a good place? Are there any alien bloodlines? Do you have any thoughts of entering the palace?


    Shier Hong did not speak.


    He followed Chaxianyu''s pull with interest, and quietly looked at the woman in front of him, who had taken his eyes as an exhibition to admire, and even had a serious expression on her face.


    A trace of jade-like warmth slowly appeared in his originally brilliant golden pupils ¡­ Even he himself did not notice that the color of his eyes, which had been unique for the past thousand years, was slowly changing.


    Chaxianyu, who was concentrating on admiring the beautiful eyes of her opponent, wanted to exclaim out loud! It''s amazing how the color can change... Suddenly, the foreign beauty covered her mouth with her hand.


    Lord Hong? Lord Hong, are you there? This subordinate is the Imperial City Guard Squad''s Overseer!


    It''s over!


    did not expect the soldier to catch up so quickly, and panicked a little. She anxiously looked all around to find a place to hide, but when Shier Hong saw her flustered expression, a hint of playfulness flashed past his eyes. After pondering for a bit, he smiled.


    The man calmly raised an arm and slapped the wide Zhexiu away. His other hand wrapped around Chaxianyu''s shoulder as Chaxianyu heavily smashed into his chest with a pu sound.


    Don''t make a sound.


    A deep and magnetic voice entered Chaxianyu''s ears.


    Chaxianyu''s entire person was enveloped by the wide sleeves, and was stuck on the other party''s chest.


    Shier Hong closed her Zhexiu, ensuring that Chaxianyu was completely covered up, before he finally raised his head and spoke in a clear voice.


    Come in.


    This subordinate will trouble sire to take a rest, he should be punished with ten thousand deaths! This subordinate dares to ask sire, have you seen a person dressed as an assassin? The executive officer stood respectfully in the doorway, his head drenched with cold sweat, his voice trembling, his hands clasped together in a deep bow.


    No.


    Shier Hong lazily spat out these two words, but the governor felt his hair stand on end, cold sweat trickling down his face.


    Thank you, Sir! Your subordinate will take his leave now! With a click, the bolt closed.


    Hiding within Shier Hong''s sleeves, Chaxianyu did not dare to move at all. She immediately struggled to push Shier Hong away, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    You, you, you, you ¡­ You''re a man?!


    Unexpectedly, Shier Hong laughed involuntarily when he was asked, he laughed out loud, his fingers covering his lips, he smiled as he raised his eyebrows, the way he looked at Chaxianyu was extremely enchanting, why, do you think I am a girl?


    Chaxianyu was at a loss for words. She helplessly rolled her eyes, just as she was about to turn and escape from the window, Shier Hong suddenly pressed her hand on the wall and leaned over to cover Chaxianyu.


    You want to leave just like that?


    The man had long, straight, dark hair, which he casually draped over his shoulders, trailing down the ironed gold hem of his plain robe. In order to catch the expression of the Fish, a few strands of hair fell off from its ears. From this angle, the Fish could clearly see that there was a demonic red lotus on his forehead, which was hidden by his long hair. All he could see was a pair of long and thin eyebrows, soft lips, pure white skin, and a pair of smiling golden eyes.


    If you don''t want to let go, don''t blame me for being impolite. Chaxianyu raised her head, staring at Shier Hong and warned him fiercely.


    Heh.


    The ridiculously beautiful man in front of him suddenly laughed.


    I protected you and you intend to leave with your benefactor?


    The corner of Shier Hong''s lips raised, as he was very satisfied with Chaxianyu''s reaction.


    It looks like you don''t intend to return your things.


    Chaxianyu saw the man slowly take out a purple colored cloth bag from his chest.


    Oh? You really don''t intend to take it back?


    Give it back to me!


    Chaxianyu was so angry that she jumped and reached out to grab the jade bag in Shier Hong''s hands. She was neither fast nor slow and easily dodged the attack, after a few rounds, not only did Chaxianyu not manage to get his hands on the jade bag, she was even like a cat who was being played around, gasping for breath.


    Damn it! Chaxianyu secretly complained. Based on her own observations, this man shouldn''t have any soulforce at all ¡­ But! But no matter what, they couldn''t get close to him. She was no ordinary person ¡­


    Chaxianyu secretly thought that since she had learnt most of her martial arts, no matter how good her Qing Gong was, it would not be able to compare to her at this point. She sneaked a glance at Shier Hong who was leisurely walking to the side of the table and brewing tea.


    Cough cough! Chaxianyu pretended to cough a few times, put her hands behind his back, straightened his back, and slowly approached Shier Hong.


    Chaxianyu said in a charming voice, her face was full of smiles, and she blinked her eyes hard at Shier Hong, trying his best to seduce him.


    What? Not snatch anymore?


    Shier Hong pretended not to see Chaxianyu''s flattery, he slowly took off the lid of the teapot and spread the tea seed, releasing a sweet fragrance.


    Milord ~ Look at you, you look like a direct descendant, you have an extraordinary temperament, a dignified and powerful demeanor, a generous hand, and an extraordinary aura. Eh, you''re still ¡­ Also...


    What else? Shier Hong was still smiling, laughing until his eyes turned a deep green.


    Go on.


    Chaxianyu choked, this time she was in a difficult situation, in her heart, there was a little Chaxianyu kneeling down and beating her chest with her kicks, it was so sad that it was almost a blur.


    If I had known earlier, I would have taken the Chinese Literature lesson ¡­ This was truly a loss to him!


    Chaxianyu did not give up. She racked her brains and searched her stomach.


    Seeing that she was struggling to think through it, Shier Hong stopped laughing and hooked his finger at her ¡­


    Come here.


    Chaxianyu quickly ran over, still acting like a dog leg to show her goodwill. What did Master want to say?


    Shier Hong propped up his face with one arm, the other hand lazily poked at the black mask hanging around Chaxianyu''s neck.


    Your assassin attire looks very unprofessional. Could it be that this is the first time you''ve entered the palace?


    Chaxianyu laughed dryly, hahaha, hahaha, Master''s eyesight is really good! This was the first time, the first time he didn''t have any experience! Hahahaha...


    As you have just heard, even the governor of the imperial guards would not dare to overstep his boundaries with me.


    Shier Hong observed Chaxianyu''s expression carefully, there was playfulness in her eyes, no matter what, breaking into the palace without reason or attempting to escape, was an unforgivable sin, you and I will not recognize each other, but I will protect you this time.


    Chaxianyu wanted to say something, but she hesitated. Just as she was about to speak, the man continued, although I don''t like to use my authority to pressure the innocent, nor am I interested in the scheming and scheming of the officials, it doesn''t mean that I can watch someone commit crimes right in front of the emperor without doing anything.


    Shier Hong held onto his white robes, and seemingly speaking in a casual manner, he said, "It is my duty to fulfill my duty to hand you over to the imperial government."


    Are you threatening me?


    When Shier Hong heard, he raised his head and saw Chaxianyu''s restrained smile.


    Now that you return the jade bag to me, I can still spare your life.


    Ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha!" You are as interesting as I expected.


    Chaxianyu was frightened by Shier Hong and retreated a few steps.


    ¡ª Very interesting. With much difficulty, Shier Hong stopped laughing, he straightened his body and picked up his teacup, his tone filled with happiness.


    Come find me tomorrow at this time, I''ll think about it again and not return it to you.


    Chaxianyu was enraged, she rushed forward and grabbed the man''s collar, you are acting shameless!


    Oh?


    Shier Hong raised his eyebrows and grabbed Chaxianyu''s chin. Then, he leaned over and muttered in an ambiguous manner, "Then, I''ll hand you over to the imperial government." He was at his disposal.


    Chaxianyu tried her best to struggle free, she sprinted to the window and jumped onto the roof, just as she was about to turn around and leave, her figure suddenly stopped, she stopped her movements, and thought for a moment, then turned her head around with red eyes and bit her lips and asked.


    Do you mean what you say?


    I, Xu, have always kept my word.


    Chaxianyu remained silent, lowered his head, raised it again, looked at the man deeply, and then disappeared from the window.


    Shier Hong walked towards the window and leisurely leaned against it as he played with Chaxianyu''s Redbud Jade Pouch with a fingertip.


    He unhurriedly took out a wooden token from his bag. His green and heavy eyes were instantly dyed a bright gold.


    On the front of the token, there was a calligraphy that was imprinted deeply into the four-tailed six-legged Phoenix pattern. On the other side was the tea clan''s totem, the Eight Star Formation, one of the four most influential clans in the world.


    It seemed that the identity of this assassin couldn''t be underestimated. Shier Hong''s narrow eyes curved, and from between her dark red lips, revealed a faint smile.


    Perhaps ¡­ My lovely Princess Xin Ning?

 C2

    When Chaxianyu returned to the palace, the servant girl, Xiao Man, was dozing off in front of the window. When she saw her master out of the corner of her eyes, she was startled and overjoyed. You''re finally back!


    I threw myself into Chaxianyu''s arms and cried bitterly, I really thought you were going to leave me alone! What if the emperor finds out ¡­ Wuu wuu, wuu. Even if a small one had ten heads, it wouldn''t be enough to cut them off!


    Chaxianyu patted the little one''s back in consolation, and quickly took off his clothes, while walking towards the bed with his hands behind his back. Didn''t she say that she was only investigating the escape route today?


    Are you leaving the palace tomorrow?


    Yes.


    Ah?! The little one was completely terrified, kneeling at Chaxianyu''s feet, shaking her wrist. Princess! You said that you would leave the palace as soon as possible if you found out ¡­ Are you sure you don''t want to be full? As she spoke, two streams of tears flowed down her face.


    Chaxianyu sighed, supporting her up, she said warmly, it was so short.


    Chaxianyu looked into Little Man''s eyes and calmly said, "My mother passed away from sickness, fifteen years ago, and you''ve suffered following me, the direct descendant of an unfavored princess." Life in the palace is like walking on thin ice. Because of me, in this vast Profound Diao Hall, only you, a servant girl, can manage it with great effort. Even though I''m an expensive princess, royal father hasn''t even seen you once ¡­


    Chaxianyu took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as though she had made her decision.


    Over the years, there have been many questions lingering in my mind, and leaving the palace was my deliberate decision. I don''t want to be a cripple who''s been kept in the dark all his life.


    Little Man was astonished. Princess...


    I regard you as a sibling, so you don''t have to worry about me. You''re the same age as me, so it''s time for you to plan for yourself. After I leave, Steward Feng will transfer you to the Fifth Princess Li Suren''s residence to continue attending to you.


    Chaxianyu laughed, and pretended to be relaxed. If the two of us were fated to meet, we would definitely meet again in the future.


    Chaxianyu caressed the girl''s back. Suddenly, the little one raised up his face, and said with a choked of sobs, That''s right, Princess, Little Man just remembered that the rich overseer of the prison compound had gifted her with a hundred thousand gold today ¡­


    "What?!" Show it to me! Chaxianyu slapped her thigh, her eyes beaming, and jumped in fright, Yes! Little Man, go get it right away!


    Haha ¡­ Hahahahahaha ¡­ God help me!" The entire table was covered in gold. I was thinking of a way to deal with that goblin.


    Little Man''s Weak Probe, Princess... Who are you calling a goblin?


    Chaxianyu quickly tightened her grip on the gold bag. She was a repulsive demon who had special golden eyes that could change color and had the cheek to snatch the princess'' insignia away! With that, Chaxianyu asked the little one if she knew the man''s identity.


    Little Man tried hard to recall, and mumbled, "Princess ¡­" Could it be that you are referring to the pavilion master of the Persephone Pavilion, Lady Xu Hong, when you said that she had golden eyes?


    Susu Pavilion? Xu Hong?


    It was said that this person was extremely handsome, with golden eyes that were extremely rare in the world. He was tall, had a clever brain, was a good businessman, and could be considered a wealthy person in the capital, Qin Chuan. However, he still wasn''t sure if he had any relationship with the Xu family of the Four Major Clans ¡­


    He is the Soul Power User? Chaxianyu only wanted to hear the part she was most concerned about.


    Little Man frowned as he thought back carefully. He had never heard of such a thing ¡­ However, with Young Master Hong''s ability, he was already considered a top genius among ordinary people! It was understandable that he didn''t have soul power ¡­


    Chaxianyu rolled her eyes. Little Man, I didn''t ask you to speak up for him.


    But ¡­ But someone like Young Master Hong, when the little one heard about him, she felt as if he was a supreme deity! This was especially true of the Susu Pavilion, which was under his control. There were many rumors among the people that it would be even harder to listen to the Pavilion Master play a song than to ascend to the heavens!


    Chaxianyu clicked her tongue and slapped Little Man''s back with her palm. Don''t be crazy, Little Man! You can forget about finding anyone else until this princess has found the man I love!


    The little one was speechless. She begged for mercy pitifully, as if she was a princess ¡­


    The next morning


    In the capital city, Qin Chuan''s most famous Zither Hall, the Fu Su Pavilion, the entrance to the grand entrance was kicked open by a rude and unreasonable young lady.


    Xu Hong! Hurry up and come out!


    The manservant hurriedly ran up and coaxed, "Lady, please calm down. Our Pavilion Master went out early in the morning to gather some medicine and hasn''t returned yet. Why don''t you go to the room this humble one prepared and wait?"


    Chaxianyu scoffed, harvesting mountain medicine? It seems that the rich side has quite a lot of side businesses!


    Throwing the bag full of gold onto the table, Chaxianyu said calmly: "Collect the money, then quickly arrange for me to stay in his room." No one is allowed to disturb me.


    Seeing that, the servant quickly looked at the people around him, and the leader quickly bowed down and led Chaxianyu up the stairs.


    The moment Chaxianyu entered the room, she quickly went to open the window, and when she thought about the escape route after getting the order badge, creaking sounds came from the window. Shier Hong, wearing a light green robe and tying his hair up, walked in with a bamboo basket in his hand.


    Chaxianyu was shocked, she turned her head and saw Shier Hong staring at her with interest.


    Chaxianyu was unresigned in her heart, and her expression instantly disappeared without a trace. Are you that confident?


    Shier Hong took out a chair from opposite of Chaxianyu and sat down leisurely. Since he had come, I will go straight to the point ¡ª ¡ª Today''s Emperor Xun''s only daughter, the Sixth Princess, Her Highness Xing Ning.


    I dare to ask, why did Princess do this?


    Chaxianyu was startled, she reacted with embarrassment and anger, she rushed up and grabbed Shier Hong''s sleeves and questioned him, you actually peeked at my order badge?!


    Shier Hong laughed as he stroked the back of Chaxianyu''s hand with his cold and thin fingers. The bottom of his golden eyes were clear jade-like eyes that were like a violent storm, if I did not peek, how could I threaten the princess today?


    Chaxianyu was shocked, you want to threaten me?!


    Shier Hong chuckled, the skin on his finger rubbed the back of his hand, which Chaxianyu had wanted to pull back, enunciating every word. I can help you hide your true identity, not to report what you saw and heard yesterday, and not to investigate why you escaped from the palace.


    As for how you came to my room yesterday, there is a saying among the people, Princess has never learnt martial arts, but in truth ¡­ Saying that, she looked at Chaxianyu meaningfully.


    Martial arts were in the body, and Qing Gong was especially strong.


    Chaxianyu stubbornly pursed her lips and glared fiercely at Shier Hong.


    I can pretend that I know nothing of the above, but I can also provide you with many benefits. For example, my carriage, my connections, my nobility, my shops in the prehistoric era, even the number one music pavilion in the world ¡­


    So, you want my Purple Blossom Medallion?


    Chaxianyu interrupted him without a trace of politeness, crossing his arms and speaking with a tone of ridicule.


    Heh.


    Chaxianyu noticed that at this moment, his eyes were completely green.


    Although the Purple Redbud Jade Token manual was extremely precious, and there were less than 12 of them in the world, as long as one showed their tokens and did not ask for the reason, one could freely travel to any place. However, my goal is not a token.


    Shier Hong suddenly lowered his head, his fingers carefully depicting Chaxianyu''s lips, his tone filled with pity, ¡ª What I want, is you, Princess.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, she quickly broke free from the man''s restraints and quickly retreated a meter. Speak! Are you still not going to return the token to me!


    Shier Hong smiled, as long as Princess agrees to me, from today onwards, you will be my personal servant. If there is nothing important, and you do not have to go outside of my line of sight, I will make a promise to Princess, not only will you offer me all the benefits previously, but you will also keep Princess''s true identity a secret.


    Chaxianyu was a little confused, the order badge...


    I am not interested in the Princess''s command medallion at all and will naturally return it in kind.


    Chaxianyu thought, and started to speculate ¡­ Although she didn''t understand the strange man''s intentions, she had nowhere to go even if she managed to retrieve the token. Moreover, she didn''t have much gold left, so she would have to find a place to fill her stomach in the future ¡­ There was food, sleep, and support. It was fine to just work here.


    Chaxianyu thought about how she often cleaned up the Profound Evil Hall with Little Man and did everything by herself. This position of a caring servant ¡­


    I promise! Chaxianyu blurted out.


    Very good. Shier Hong nodded, he was not surprised, from today onwards, you are my new servant girl.


    Shier Hong? Wasn''t it Xu Hong? Chaxianyu was curious.


    Just like how Princess calls herself "Xing Ning" when she calls herself "Chaxianyu", I also prefer my real name.


    You! You even know the name my mother gave me?! Chaxianyu took a deep breath and collapsed by the side of the bed.


    Shier Hong blinked his eyes at her, being polite to her, what should I call Princess in the future?


    "Hmm ¡­" You call it envy ¡­? Chaxianyu wrung her fingers, thought hard for a while, and then weakly suggested.


    Alright, I''ll call you Yu Er. Good name. Shier Hong gave Chaxianyu a praising smile, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.


    After that ¡ª ¡ª


    Yu Er, watering the flowers.


    Yu Er made tea.


    Yu Er, prepare the ink.


    Yu Er, Book Axis.


    In Yu Er, this young master is tired, so I''ll dance to cheer you up.


    In less than a day''s time, by the time the sun had set, Chaxianyu was already too tired to even straighten her back. She did not dare say anything, and obediently followed Shier Hong''s orders. Not mentioning how she ran up and down, his master''s demands were growing more and more outrageous ¡­


    While Chaxianyu angrily rubbed her plate with her hand, she roared out loud in her heart: What audacity! She actually called the princess back and forth! She had gone against the heavens! Chaxianyu, oh Chaxianyu, it''s fine if you don''t want to be pampered in the palace, but what does it matter if people outside the palace bully you ¡­


    Yu Er?


    Chaxianyu was in the middle of venting her anger out of broken thoughts, but she was caught off guard by the silent appearance of Shier Hong, causing her subordinate''s movements to become sluggish.


    She quickly turned around, trying to force a smile on her face as she put on an act to curry favor with him. Young Master, do you have any instructions for me?


    Shier Hong did not speak, he quietly lowered his head and observed Chaxianyu. He slowly raised his hand, and without any warning, he touched the girl''s face.


    The delicate skin of the girl flowed between her fingers like a thin layer of gauze.


    Chaxianyu was provoked, and stammered to stop her. Ah, young master, young master, the Yu Er''s Bowl is not finished yet ¡­


    Was he wronged?


    Eh?


    Shier Hong held Chaxianyu''s face and looked deeply into the girl''s black eyes. Just like that, he became my maid with a princess body.


    Chaxianyu''s reaction was fast, she immediately laughed dryly, and did not feel wronged! Anyway, when I leave the palace, I have to do my best to support myself. Speaking of which, I have to thank the young master for taking me in!


    Shier Hong pursed his lips, as though he was trying to ascertain the authenticity of the words.


    Chaxianyu was uncomfortable being stared at. She smiled coyly, the Yu Er ¡­ Did Yu Er have something on her face?


    Hearing this, Shier Hong''s voice returned to its usual teasing tone, it was unaffected. Did you hit your nose when you jumped in the window yesterday? I went to pick the yam. As he said that, he raised his chin towards a bamboo basket beside Chaxianyu''s feet. With the six plants in the cupboard, he grinded them into small pieces and applied them on the bamboo basket before going to sleep. Tomorrow would be the day.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, so you went to pick the herbs...


    And the forehead. Shier Hong raised his hand and lifted up the hair in front of Chaxianyu''s forehead.


    Shier Hong got up, and just as he was about to wave his sleeves and leave, Chaxianyu grabbed his clothes.


    Young master! Chaxianyu lowered her head, looking troubled.


    Young master, you didn''t keep your promise, so you agreed to return my token.


    Shier Hong suddenly came to a realization and reached into his front pocket to take out a jade bag. He waved it in front of Chaxianyu, and the jade balls made a clear jingling sound as they hit against each other.


    This?


    Without waiting for Chaxianyu to be overjoyed, she quickly put the jade bag back into the secret pocket on her clothes that was next to her chest, and said calmly: I''ll give it to you when I need it.


    You''re not keeping your promise! Chaxianyu stomped her feet in anger, she wanted to say something, but her eyes turned red first.


    Stupid Yu Er. Shier Hong shook his head, holding Chaxianyu''s hand, he followed her hand and walked along the path that he had drawn, and in the end, slowly stuck it onto the cloth that was placed on his chest.


    Since I promised you, I will definitely do it. Therefore, you only need to do one thing, and that is to control me.


    Shier Hong spoke word by word as he suddenly tightened his grip on Chaxianyu''s shoulder.


    As long as it''s what you want, I can get it for you. For some reason, Chaxianyu felt that the current Shier Hong was extremely dangerous. She tried her best to retreat, but the man''s hand was as still as a rock.


    ¡ª With all your strength, let me belong to you only.


    Chaxianyu only felt that the hand that Shier Hong was grabbing on to was now densely covered with sweat, it was ice-cold and sticky, and under the contact of the cloth, that warm chest of hers was like a small beast living in hibernation. It was extremely hot, fresh and hurried, as though it was burning with flames that charged in all directions, to the point that it was about to burn her hand.


    Coming back to her senses, Chaxianyu struggled to push Shier Hong away and anxiously took the herbs into her embrace. I, I''ll go boil the medicine! She quickly escaped.


    Shier Hong stood there for a very long time as he watched Chaxianyu disappear.


    After which, he lowered his head in silence and sized up the hand that had grabbed the girl''s delicate hand. The corner of his mouth pulled out a trace of ridicule ¡­


    Too impatient ¡­ "Is that so?"

 C3

    Your Majesty, are you really planning to allow Princess Xing Ning to leave the palace ¡­?


    In the bright three-month pavilion, Emperor Xun was sitting in front of a stone table with his blanket draped over him.


    Behind him, his trusted aide dressed in a white robe and wearing an iris accessory at his waist took the appropriate time to ask a question.


    When the Emperor Xun heard this, the ink brush in his hand paused, as if he did not mind and spat out three words.


    Let her.


    But Your Majesty! The princess left the palace alone. She did not arrange servants to accompany her, nor did she have any personal guards. She didn''t even have the servants she had served for so many years with her ¡­ I''m afraid ¡­


    Emperor Xun put down his pen and the servant quickly handed him a clean towel. He squinted his eyes and wiped his finger while smiling. This King wants to see what tricks she can come up with.


    His eyes darkened as he tapped the table with his fingertips. He seemed to be mumbling, and his entire body was filled with mischievousness.


    When the servants heard Emperor Xun mention the passed away Queen, they did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    In his memory, the girl with the gorgeous face was dressed in a red robe that was like a dream or illusion. It was so beautiful yet sad.


    She held the dagger in her hand. The sharp blade was pressed against her thin throat. Her eyes were filled with tears as she approached the dagger step by step. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    Let me go, she said.


    She said, If you wish to see the corpses lying on the ground, the blood will flow like a river, you can stop it.


    She also said: "You are the Son of Heaven, sitting in the four seas, enjoying the eight wastelands. There is nothing in this world that you cannot obtain." But I am different from you. I have only a limited amount of things, and a limited amount of happiness. Now that I have lost my most precious possession, since you are unable to make up for it, let me go.


    That voice rang in his mind many times in his dreams. It was sonorous, heavy, and powerful. It contained the unprecedented decisiveness and sorrow of a weak girl.


    Emperor Xun closed his eyes and slowly exhaled. When he opened his eyes again, everything returned to normal. He got up and donned a yellow robe, turned around and waved his sleeves.


    Chaxianyu stayed at the Fu Su Pavilion for a week and gradually got used to ordinary life, getting farther away from the scheming and scheming of the imperial palace.


    After she finished dragging the floor, the windows were completely polished and he obediently boiled some hot water to cook. Seeing that half of the day was going to pass, Shier Hong still shut himself in his room without making any sound or order, without being able to find anything else to do to pass the time, he quietly opened the door and sneaked into his room.


    The man''s face was very white, and the color of his lips was faint. At the moment, he lowered his eyes and looked carefully at the mountain of white cloth by his side, not paying attention to Chaxianyu as he walked in.


    Chaxianyu sat on the side of the bed with her legs crossed and her chin on her knees, looking at Shier Hong unblinkingly.


    Shier Hong lowered his head and continued to read the announcements made on the table. He kept looking around, and was too busy to pay attention to her. Sometimes, the mail boy would go back and forth between the Fu Su Pavilion and Fu Su Pavilion three or four times a day. When Shier Hong was busy, he would always take care of everything. There were very few tasks that were assigned to Chaxianyu, and when he was busy, he would no longer have a smile on his face.


    Young master. Chaxianyu muttered.


    Good girl, Yu Er... A quarter of an hour later.


    Young Master, why did you open this Zither Pavilion? Chaxianyu pouted and complained. You have enough business in the shop, and you even started a business sideline ¡­ Look at how busy you are every day.


    Shier Hong''s hands stopped moving, his mouth curved into a smile, it was a long story.


    Long story short! Chaxianyu''s eyes lit up, I love listening to stories!


    Shier Hong laughed. Stupid Yu Er, this is not a story.


    He pursed his lips gently, because a long time ago an old friend of mine said my fingers were good for playing the piano.


    Chaxianyu curiously stared with wide eyes. Was she the young master''s lover?


    Shier Hong was still smiling. Or is it?


    Young master, you''re keeping us in suspense again! Humph! Chaxianyu exhaled and threw a pillow over. Shier Hong caught it and put it aside with a smile.


    Chaxianyu leaned back and laid on the cool mat, playing with the tassels on her skirt. She muttered to herself, the person that Young Master has in mind, must be that kind of beauty that could topple nations, right? Since the young master was so good-looking, the woman she had taken a fancy to must be extraordinary as well, right?


    Oh? Why do I feel that Yu Er''s tone... A little lonely? Shier Hong''s interest was piqued. Could it be that Princess Xing Ning wasn''t confident in her appearance?


    That''s right.


    Chaxianyu openly admitted it, with how frank she was, Shier Hong was not surprised.


    It is known to all that my mother, the Empress Cha, is beautiful and breathtaking. Chaxianyu laughed self-deprecatingly, lowering her head to hide the loneliness in her eyes. But I am her daughter, not only am I not good-looking, I was born without soul power, I''m also dark, with a collapsed nose, a fleshy face, and freckles all around my cheekbones ¡­


    Chaxianyu added in her heart: And you''re a little shorty that''s only 1.6 meters tall!


    Puff ¡ª -


    Chaxianyu was so angry that she rolled over and stood up to complain, Young Master, don''t laugh! I''m serious!


    Sorry, I never thought the Princess would care so much about appearances. Shier Hong raised his sleeves to cover his mouth, the smile in his eyes had disappeared. Although the princess did not have the beauty that the empress had, Princess was still very cute.


    Shier Hong caressed the soft hair on Chaxianyu''s head. It was cute and special, but the princess didn''t know, that you are born with the charisma to attract people''s attention.


    Chaxianyu was a little touched, just when she wanted to thank him, Shier Hong suddenly changed the topic, right, Yu Er, I asked you to send the drawing board to the carpenter yesterday ¡­


    Ah I forgot! "The Tea Avarice jumped up in shock, peeling off its dodecagon robe and sneaking out from under its arm. I''ll go right now!


    Shier Hong watched Chaxianyu''s figure jump up and down and the smile on her face slowly disappeared, to be replaced with an indescribable sadness.


    It seemed like ¡­ In his memories, there was also such a person. His smile was so bright that even his heart had caved in. That person had once held his hand and praised him. Xiao Hong''s fingers truly existed for the sake of playing the zither since birth.


    But how long ago was that?


    The warmth that passed through his fingertips, the heartfelt peace of mind. He would probably never have another chance to experience it for the rest of his life.


    She had no understanding of the rhythm, and didn''t like any music, but she began to play it because of a compliment from her, and a smile on her face.


    Unknowingly, the zither had already reached the realm of number one in the world, but that person had already become an eternal existence that could only last for an instant. It was a request that he couldn''t repeat over and over again.


    He was alone again.

 C4

    Chaxianyu activated her Qing Gong, and in less than half an incense''s time, she was sent to the drawing board. After finishing the work, she was especially happy as she whistled, intending to go to Guan Shan''s mother temple city first before going back slowly.


    When Guan Shan''s mother temple city was on the south side of the Emperor Xun, according to the instructions obtained from the closed mountain, it was a place of entertainment built for the benefit of the common people. It was bustling with activity all year round, regardless of whether it was the rich or the rich of the common people, people were all playing here, hawkers hawked their wares incessantly, children played around their feet, tea houses filled with people saying that their teacher''s mouth was like a river, that the emperor''s daughter was travelling, lifting the curtain of the carriage to look on shyly ¡­ The temple city was open to the public, and there were many new and interesting things about it. She had often heard people mentioning it in the palace, and this temple city was a gathering of the rarest things in the whole of Qin Creek. Now she could finally see it for herself.


    Suddenly, Chaxianyu noticed that the entrance of a teahouse was filled with people, as if they were all noisy and were spectating.


    Chaxianyu, who was born to take part in the fun, hurriedly squeezed into the crowd while biting on her candy. She was short, and had to put in a lot of effort before she could reach the front.


    Three soldiers were surrounding an old lady who was holding a basket of flowers and beating her feet!


    Chaxianyu''s blood rushed to her head. Before she could finish eating the candy, she used her legs to jump in front of the soldier and struck out with her palm without thinking.


    The soldiers'' footsteps became unsteady from the sudden gust of wind. When they saw that the person who came was just a skinny and small girl, they suddenly became arrogant. I thought it was a hero coming out to show off ¡­ Pui, a mere little girl dares to block your aunt and grandpa''s way? After saying that, a fierce glint appeared in their eyes. Three robust and strong men rushed towards Chaxianyu at the same time with all their might, causing Chaxianyu''s hands to speed up, she quickly moved the unconscious woman behind him to protect her, then with a light step, she jumped onto the railing of the second floor of the teahouse.


    Seeing that Chaxianyu had some martial arts skills, the three big sized men exchanged glances with each other.


    had just dodged them, but just as he was about to fall from the sky and leave from the ground, a soldier with a machete suddenly appeared from behind and waved his arm, releasing a terrifying scream.


    Chaxianyu held onto her bleeding arm and retreated a few steps. Looking at her own wound, she spat in disdain. The country has taken you into their camps for free! A bunch of useless bums who tried to cause trouble for the army!


    The three soldiers laughed out loud in a weird manner. A mere little girl like her actually dared to teach your Grandpa Jun a lesson! After saying that, he swung his blade again. Chaxianyu agilely dodged to the side, but just as she was about to concentrate on kicking, she heard a sentence ¡ª ¡ª


    I''ll do it.


    When she reacted, she realized that she was being embraced by a stranger. The person opposite her was like a ferocious soldier from Rakshasi who let out a pitiful cry as he covered his bloody eyes and crawled on the ground. His eyeballs, however, were playing with the man who was hugging Chaxianyu right now ¡­


    Chaxianyu was astonished. The bloody eyes of the young man was not even two feet away from him, and the strong stench of blood made him feel nauseous.


    Chaxianyu was terrified, her entire body was stiff, she did not dare to act rashly, and after a long while, seeing that the man was still holding onto her steadily and had no reaction, she mustered her courage and looked up, following her line of sight.


    At first glance, a pair of dark red eyes.


    Those eyes were like a pair of gooseberries. They were hoarse and dangerous, like magma that moved in the dark, not letting through a single thread of light. They were also like the eyes of a dead person that had stopped trembling.


    The pigeon''s gray eyelashes were long but not soft. They were distinct, like the sharp tip of an arrow, clean lines of the jaw, skin white to the point where it didn''t look alive, dark red lips were tightly pursed at this moment, long hair was sharp, black as darksteel, and the man''s attire was from head to toe. Black robes, black belt, and even the totem on his chest was black.


    He looked like a Yama Envoy from hell who had just appeared on the other side of the door.


    It''s the Master Luo! The God of Berserkers Master Luo has arrived! The little girl was saved! The crowd erupted into cheers after a moment of shock, Chaxianyu''s eyes widened: Master Luo? Sacrifice the Sorcerer? Who?!


    Luo Rongji lightly landed on the ground, and placed Chaxianyu down. With an emotionless tone, he told the group of people behind him that he should tie up these three people and take them back for questioning.


    Yes!


    Chaxianyu was a little confused, she just stood there stupidly and forgot to move. When Luo Rongji saw her expression, he frowned. Are you planning on drying the blood out?


    Ah? Chaxianyu followed the direction of his finger and finally noticed his arm that was covered in beads of blood. She wanted to reach out to cover it, but the pain made him grimace in pain ¡ª ¡ª Don''t say it, it was actually quite painful ¡­


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Luo Rongji expressionlessly tore off the outer layer of cloth on his sleeve and without explaining, skillfully tied a knot on Chaxianyu''s injured arm. Chaxianyu was dumbstruck. Thank you ¡­


    Luo Rongji did not reply, his long narrow eyes quickly swept across Chaxianyu, and that strange bloodthirsty eyes of his caused Chaxianyu''s entire body to tremble.


    That... If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first. Chaxianyu laughed and slowly retreated.


    Where? Luo Rongji gestured for the servant to settle the old lady, and turned to chase after Chaxianyu, his tone sharp.


    Chaxianyu was crying in her heart. "Save me, Imperial Mother!" I''m so scared!


    Afterwards, Chaxianyu went back in Luo Rongji''s carriage.


    In the entire process of walking, Chaxianyu faced the Luo Rongji who was just inches away from him. She was handsome and terrifying like a messenger from hell, and she was so afraid that she didn''t dare to make a sound ¡­ She lowered her head, her eyes staring at the ground as her body shrunk and shrank. She hid in a corner, wishing that she was a small mushroom that nobody cared about in the wilderness ¡­


    How far are you going to hide from me?


    You live in Shier Hong''s Zither Pavilion? Luo Rongji squinted his eyes dangerously as he asked.


    Uh, yeah...


    Are you his new maid? Or a warm bed maid?


    Chaxianyu was startled, then flushed red to her ears, she waved her hands and explained in a fluster, it was just a servant! Just running errands every day! Please, my lord, don''t misunderstand!


    Luo Rongji slightly nodded, and then turned his face away and no longer spoke. Chaxianyu heaved a sigh of relief, his heart was in turmoil, and his heart was beating like a beating drum. In the entire sealed up workshop, Chaxianyu was suspicious of the man opposite him, whether she had heard it or not.


    After getting off the carriage, Chaxianyu bowed respectfully to Luo Rongji, who was on the carriage. This humble woman is once again grateful to Master for saving his life today, if Master has the time, you are welcome to come to Fu Su Pavilion to listen to the music.


    Luo Rongji did not get up. His black clothes were firmly embedded into the wine-red carriage.


    Chaxianyu was startled for a moment, then became excited, as long as the lord likes it, this humble girl can also give him a song!


    Start driving. Luo Rongji closed the curtain and then slowly drove away.


    Chaxianyu watched as the horse carriage left, and just as she was about to turn back and return to the tower, suddenly! "Ah!" A shout came out. She had a pig''s head! She had actually forgotten to ask her savior''s name!


    Master Luo... Sacrificial Sorcerer ¡­ He seems to be a great big shot ¡­ Chaxianyu remembered that the man''s real name was Shier Hong. Thinking that Shier Hong definitely recognized the man, he immediately stopped being angry and jumped up the stairs while humming a small tune.

 C5

    Why did he just return? Just as Chaxianyu stepped onto the stairs, her arms were immediately grabbed by a huge force. She turned her head, and Shier Hong stared at her with a serious expression.


    Ah, young master ¡­


    Shier Hong noticed the wound on her arm, and his expression immediately darkened. With furrowed brows, he suddenly grabbed Chaxianyu''s wrist, causing Chaxianyu to almost fall unsteadily into his embrace.


    Did you fight?


    No! Chaxianyu was furious, she pushed Shier Hong away, the Yu Er was just a servant serving the young master, with these small injuries, the young master did not need to worry, the young master could please go back to his room to rest.


    Shier Hong looked at the small face in front of him that was filled with anger, and only then did he realize that his tone was too strict. He coughed lightly. His expression slowed down and his tone was gentle as he reached out to touch the ends of the girl''s hair. Yu Er, it was my fault just now.


    Chaxianyu did not utter a word.


    Shier Hong bent down and opened his palm. When Chaxianyu saw that a cluster of golden feathers had appeared out of thin air, she cried out in shock, "Ah!" How amazing!


    Shier Hong laughed. His black hair fell down from his ears and the red lotus on his forehead loomed. Yu Er, don''t be angry at me.


    I saw that you weren''t back for a long time, so I was a little anxious.


    When Chaxianyu took the feather, her heart softened. She raised her head and laughed, "It''s fine, young master. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Shier Hong suddenly grabbed Chaxianyu''s arm, and indicated for her to sit on the bed. This treatment method was too simple, I will apply the medicine and bandage it again. Pulling off the cloth, Shier Hong saw a wound that was even more frightening than he had imagined. He deeply furrowed his brows.


    Chaxianyu honestly reported. Today, when she passed by Guan Shan''s mother temple city and saw an officer bullying the common people, he impulsively went to help and was ambushed.


    Shier Hong took out a small medicine bottle from his bosom, and started to wipe the wound on Chaxianyu''s body while talking. I see that you have forgotten about your martial arts not reaching home, and that you were lucky this time, to be able to apply the medicine, what about next time? What if it hit a vital point?


    Chaxianyu knew that she was in the wrong, and obediently replied him.


    Shier Hong finished the last step of the white silk bandaging, and raised his eyes to Chaxianyu''s bright black eyes, his tone somewhat hesitating.


    No problem! Chaxianyu jumped off the bed, hiding her arms behind her back as if nothing had happened. Oh right, Young Master! If not for a senior helping them out today, the situation in Yu Er would have been extremely dire.


    Oh? Who could be so powerful? Shier Hong tidied up his robes, with a smile on his face, his golden eyes started to glow with a green light. He had to thank someone who had saved Shier Hong''s servant girl.


    Young master, do you know the Master Luo, the God of Sacrifice?


    Hearing the familiar name that he had not heard for a long time, Shier Hong was startled for a moment, but then quickly recovered his smile. Of course he knew that this Lord Priest, whose Hong Huang Kingdom was known by everyone, was also the host of the Imperial Academy, the actual head of the Luo Family, one of the Four Great Clans, Luo Rongji.


    Luo Rongji? Chaxianyu swore that this was the first time she had heard this name in her entire life. However, she suddenly stopped breathing for no reason and frowned as she clutched her chest. What had happened to him?


    Yu Er?


    Ah, I''m fine.


    Shier Hong looked at Chaxianyu with eyes full of worry, although he is your savior, but I still want to advise you not to go near him.


    Luo ¡­ The Sacrificial Sorcerer was a person who was far more dangerous than you could imagine.


    Chaxianyu was puzzled, could it be that the young master and Master Luo were not friends?


    When Shier Hong heard it, he laughed out loud. Yu Er, you are really interesting, hahahahaha is extremely interesting!


    Chaxianyu was depressed, she rolled her eyes, but people always called you "Shier Hong"! There must be a lot of friendship between them ¡­


    The dark green color in Shier Hong''s eyes vanished instantly.


    He did not make a sound, revealed his teeth and smiled, then said to Chaxianyu, but because he was in the Fu Su Pavilion before, in order to find a good day, he had met the priest a few times, causing his name to be called. It was probably because the God of Sacrifice had a good memory that he was able to remember everything up until now.


    Chaxianyu''s attention was completely attracted by the guqin on the side of the table that Shier Hong was placing on the table. She could not help but walk over and gently touch the white string of her zither with his finger. Is this your new zither? How beautiful!


    Shier Hong''s pupils tightened, and changed to a calmer tone: This zither is quite old.


    If Yu Er likes it, I can teach you a few songs. If I''m not here in the future, you can help me entertain the guests. Chaxianyu then sat down behind Chaxianyu, her movements natural and graceful, Chaxianyu had no choice but to cross her legs and cross her legs, her entire body wrapped in Shier Hong''s embrace, Chaxianyu was a little nervous, and stammered: "Young, Young Master, there''s no need for you to personally teach me the Zither ¡­." Actually, I, I know a bit of music and logic too...


    A series of beautiful notes suddenly flew past his ears.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, she silently swallowed the rejection she prepared, and listened attentively.


    Shier Hong''s eyes drooped, his arm lightly passing by her side. His long fingers were neither fast nor slow, his breathing was as steady as the wind, and his long hair scattered to the ground. His actions were as gentle as playing a dewdrop, and not long after, he began to play a tune called "Phoenix Praying Phoenix".


    Chaxianyu was infatuated with hearing it, the young master had great zither skills!


    Shier Hong came closer to Chaxianyu from behind, his chin lazily resting on her shoulder. His eyes were focused on the zither strings, his soft and light voice was like a cloud floating in the sky.


    He slowly spoke into Chaxianyu''s ear: This time, it''s Yu Er''s bullet.


    Chaxianyu tried her best to recall the music lessons she had learned in the palace. She remembered that her teacher had once taught him a tune that her mother liked the most, Chaxianyu couldn''t help but reach out her hand.


    Shier Hong was a little shocked as he quietly watched the girl who was playing the zither seriously in front of him.


    The girl''s thin back was very straight, her skin was not white, but a healthy wheat-colored. From behind, one could see her long eyelashes, her nose was not high, and there were small freckles on her cheeks, but her eyes were surprisingly bright, as if she could see the vigor and determination in her eyes, as if her heart could see everything through those eyes.


    For some unknown reason, after Shier Hong had looked at Chaxianyu for a long time, he had somehow managed to slowly merge the girl''s figure with the one in his memory that had been sealed away by him ¡ª ¡ª


    Are you hurt? Why is he not moving at all?


    Why don''t you come home with me?


    Eat more, drink more, exercise more... Ah, look at you! You can''t be picky about food! Eat all the food so that you can grow up healthy, the wound can heal quickly.


    Who are you?


    Do you feel pain?


    Then I''ll come and play with you every day. You have to protect yourself and not get hurt again.


    Look! It was a rainbow!


    I think, the rainbow is the most beautiful thing in the world, you see it looks like a glowing bridge...


    Perhaps one day, when I cross this bridge, I will be able to return to the world that I originally existed in ¡­ The rainbow is the hope of my life in this world.


    I like the rainbow.


    Young Master?


    Shier Hong was awoken from his reminiscing. Looking at Chaxianyu who was tilting her head with a face full of suspicion, he asked, "Young Master, did I play too poorly?" Look at you, lost in your own thoughts.


    Shier Hong reached out and rubbed Chaxianyu''s head lightly. No, you played very well. I just happened to remember... Just memories of the past.


    Young master''s sweetheart? Chaxianyu laughed and ridiculed.


    I don''t remember what she looked like.


    Shier Hong caressed the zither, his tone still carrying a smile, but after so many years, what was strange was that she still remembered every single word he had said clearly.


    I can''t remember what I''ve been through with her, because it''s been so long, so long. She appeared too early and had been gone too long.


    Seeing Shier Hong''s smiling face as usual, Chaxianyu suddenly felt sad for no reason.


    She thought of her mother, that peerless beauty, that devastatingly beautiful empress. He didn''t know what kind of person she was, and he didn''t know what other special things she possessed besides the beauty that was passed down in the future generations. Especially her making the Emperor Xun empty for her every day, making her name a taboo throughout the entire country. She had bound him from the moment he could remember, and never surpassed her shackles.


    What kind of person was his mother?


    Actually, what Chaxianyu wanted to know the most was ¡ª


    Did she ever love me? As a mother.

 C6

    In the yard of the Luo clan, a natural rockery lay in a pond, cool spring water poured into the vertical rock wall. In the courtyard of the Luo clan, a natural rockery sat in a pond, cool spring water poured into the vertical rock wall.


    Suddenly, a hurried report sounded out from the courtyard door behind him. The man opened his eyes, and shockingly, a pair of crimson red eyes that were like the flames in the night flashed by in a flash of light.


    He did not move. He bent his elbow to support his face. With his back facing the newcomer, he opened his lips slightly.


    How about it?


    Reporting to the lord, this subordinate has verified the identity of that girl. She is indeed the sixth princess of the current dynasty, Prince Xing Ning.


    Very good, go down and receive your reward.


    Thank you, Master Luo, for your love, this subordinate will take his leave. The person behind him knelt on the floor and disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Luo Rongji walked forward, tilted his head, and seemed to casually support himself with his elbow on the table. Half of his body lazily leaned against the cold chair, and his other hand took out a yellow scroll from his bosom. He stared at the thin sheet of paper on his fingertip. An unfathomable darkness ran through his eyes.


    Old Ancestor, a single paper from you has made me wait for so many years. Now, I have finally waited for the person you want.


    His aptitude was too mediocre, but fortunately, his eyes were the same. With such fun in his eyes, it gave people a sense of anticipation.


    After this is done, I will have to make your ordinary descendants pay some price in return for what I have done.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind swept over from the ground, and the black figure disappeared from the stone table.


    The two or three orioles on the tree tilted their heads in puzzlement, but soon resumed their melodious chirping.


    Inside the Fu Su Pavilion, Chaxianyu was doing the cleaning before the opening ceremony with all the Qin Ji servants. She rolled up her sleeves and grabbed a large pail of water, then quickly ran up and down the building with her hair in front of her head flying, her face flushed red like an energetic little deer.


    Big Brother Da Yong! Let me help you! Chaxianyu saw that the supervisor, who often did heavy work for her, was just about to climb the ladder to clean the window, so she quickly ran up. With me supporting her, you can slowly climb up.


    He had been working at the Fu Su Pavilion for the longest time, his personality was gentle and meticulous. He was a trusted assistant to Shier Hong, and normally, his job was to manage his subordinates. Not long after Chaxianyu came to the Fu Su Pavilion, she had never heard anyone say that he was not.


    Da Yong saw that Chaxianyu was sweating profusely and quickly said: Go and rest first and drink a few mouthfuls of water. Don''t force yourself on the little girl, this is just a matter of hanging a painting, I am fine by myself.


    Chaxianyu was happy to hear it. I won''t force you! This little girl also had a lot of power! Brother Dazong, look, I''m really strong! He rolled up his sleeves to show off the muscles he was proud of.


    The people who were cleaning the room were all amused by her. An aunt who usually took care of her rubbed her head with her hair tied up. The little child was so energetic at his work. Look, smoke was about to come out from the top of his head.


    Everyone burst out into laughter again, everyone embraced Chaxianyu and joked around, the atmosphere was extremely joyous.


    Ah, master is here!


    Chaxianyu saw Shier Hong slowly walk down from the pavilion. The jade colored ribbon had long hair that reached his waist, and his hair that seemed to be like the dark tide surging on top of a deep sea reef also seemed like a soul summoning banner.


    He wore a spotless white robe, and his bright amber golden eyes quietly stared at the crowd. His entire person seemed dazzling and extraordinary.


    Chaxianyu could not help but sigh in her heart, the young master was truly a direct immortal in the human world.


    Shier Hong smiled faintly, there was no need to be so courteous, cleaning everyone early in the morning was hard on you, just get up. After finishing his orders, he said to Da Yong, "The cleaning is over. Da Yong, write a notice and post that from noon today, Fu Su Pavilion will be closed for half a month."


    The leader of the bowing group, a second-rate zither lady, was puzzled. Why did the lord close his doors? Did he have to go on a long journey?


    Shier Hong looked at Chaxianyu who was also looking at him with suspicion, slightly nodded his head, and smiled in response to Qin Ji.


    That''s right. I want to go to Green City to visit a special friend. Since I''m not in the Zither Pavilion for the next few days, I''ll be counting on Da Yong and Granny Li to take care of me. He rolled up his wide sleeves as if he was at ease. Yu Er, you go with me.


    Ah? Chaxianyu was shocked, Young, Young Master, about this matter of travelling to a faraway place ¡­ Yu Er is afraid... I''m afraid I''m too inexperienced to do it ¡­


    Everyone could not help but laugh.


    The Qin Ji attendants surrounded Chaxianyu, encouraging him by patting his shoulders. Don''t worry, Little Fishy! Lord Xu is seeing that you''re new, afraid that you might not be able to adapt to the new environment.


    That''s right, that''s right! Little Fishy, don''t worry, learn well under Master Xu!


    As long as you do your best, the adults won''t blame you. You have to be careful when you''re away, silly girl, don''t be fooled!


    Right, right. Protect yourself well. You don''t have to worry about anything else! We will do it for you.


    Granny Li and Dazong also smilingly winked at her. Everyone was right, go quickly, Little Fishy.


    Chaxianyu looked at the comrades who were getting along behind him, encouraging herself with their words. Her eyes became hot, her nose turned sour, and she couldn''t help but throw herself at Grandma Li''s neck and yell, "Thank you!" Thank you, everyone! Little Fishy will definitely do her best to serve and learn from you!


    Shier Hong also laughed, after saying his goodbyes, he followed me to pack up some stuff and immediately set off.


    Yes!


    On the carriage, Chaxianyu couldn''t help but stroke the pink colored tassels on her jacket time and time again, and hesitantly asked Shier Hong, "Young Master ¡­" Can''t I just wear my usual light clothes?... This flowery dress is so awkward for me.


    Shier Hong was smoking in the carriage, he raised his eyebrows and joked, Yu Er is a noble princess in the palace, I think clothes and accessories are indispensable, why would I feel uncomfortable? Could it be that Yu Er does not like this set of peach blossom jacket that I gave him?


    Chaxianyu shook her head. I am very happy that the young master is personally giving me such clothes, but it is just that Yu Er wants them to be more comfortable. The clothes were beautiful, but her old coarse clothes might be better.


    Shier Hong passed Chaxianyu a cup of fragrant tea. So that was how it was, Yu Er should just follow his heart, the next time he gives you a gift, I will carefully consider it.


    Chaxianyu thanked him quickly. At this time, the carriage had already reached the palace walls where Qin Creek would pass if he wanted to leave the city.


    Shier Hong took out a purple order badge, and the soldiers took it impatiently. After glancing at it, they jumped, this is ¡­ [Purple Redbud Jade Token Gypsy Book]? Saying that, he kneeled to the ground. Lord, please spare my life. This little one deserves to die. I did not know what was good for me and blocked my lord''s path. This little one will open the way for my lord! The little soldier got up with an ashen face and jogged all the way to the city''s main sentry post to let them in quickly!


    After exiting the city, Chaxianyu was speechless.


    Shier Hong slowly placed the order badge back on his chest and answered casually. Yu Er, you are wrong, there are also people in this world who do not rely on their power to stand at the peak.


    Young Master means ¡­


    Shier Hong''s eyes slightly narrowed. Autarch of the world, Lord of the Hong Huang Kingdom, supreme Divine Master of the Black Tortoise, your royal father ¡ª His Highness the Emperor Xun.


    Chaxianyu fell silent, and after a long while, she lifted her head and replied, "No, Young Master, you''re wrong." royal father does not rely on power, but on means.


    According to legends, the emperor who founded the Hong Huang Kingdom possessed the soul power of one of the four ancient divine beasts, the Azure Dragon Monarch.


    In the future, the Emperor would always choose the Four-sided Divine Beasts as his Soul Transformation symbol.


    However, some princes had inherited soul power from their fathers since birth, and were extremely powerful. Some princes, on the other hand, had a mortal body, and had to spend a lot of time and effort cultivating, going through a painful process of rebirth, and then forcing their soul veins to be reconstructed in order to increase their strength.


    In the cruel struggle for the throne, a prince without any soul power didn''t even have the qualifications to compete for it.


    The year 126 of the Profound realm, the first ever since the founding of the country in the year 2000, the new emperor who stepped onto the throne despite not possessing soul power.


    This young prince was the youngest among the many royal sons. He was born without soul power, had a frail and sickly physique, and was one of the least talkative of the young princes.


    In the fight for the throne, he remained calm and collected. He had the ability to kill all the royal brothers and sisters at ease, and also the ability to receive the support of the sect heads of the four great leaders of the Four Great Imperial Kingdoms. When the previous emperor passed away, he would be able to commit treason and take on the crime of recruiting and deporting dozens of senior officials from the previous dynasty.


    Before he had ascended to the throne three days ago, he had decreed that he would marry the only daughter of the leader of the Zhong and Tea Clans of the Four Great Clans.


    The teahouse remained neutral and silent throughout the fight for the throne, not giving any support to the Emperor Xun. Towards the Emperor Xun''s unexpected move, the entire nation was shocked ¡­


    Chaxianyu recalled her past and an expression of loss appeared on her face. Shier Hong understood, she chuckled, then extended her body to switch to a more comfortable position and leaned on the carriage. Your royal father actually stepped onto the throne without any soul power. The strength of his strength and determination cannot be underestimated.


    Chaxianyu drooped her head and muttered to herself. If only I had a mother ¡­ If only I could inherit her innate soul power.


    Perhaps it''s because my soulless ability is too ordinary that royal father doesn''t like me.


    Chaxianyu couldn''t even remember the last time she was summoned by royal father. She followed the wet nurse and grew up together with her, becoming dependent on the one and only maid who took care of her living. As they called her sister, she had always been controlled and restricted by her supreme princess identity, and although she seemed to have everything, in reality, she had nothing at all.


    To her, the world was a complete mystery.


    Yu Er, why don''t you think this way? You don''t have soul power, which just happens to prove that you are the biological child of Emperor Xun.


    Shier Hong stared straight at Chaxianyu as he enunciated each word clearly. Everyone in the world knew that the Emperor Xun truly loved Empress Cha and you were their only daughter and since you were inherited from him, you had no soul power. In other words, you were the person who was most similar to him in this world.


    How could he not love you?

 C7

    Chaxianyu was shocked speechless by Shier Hong''s words. After a while, she turned her head and said depressingly: "Young Master, you''re not me, how can you understand my feelings?" Moreover, whether royal father loves me or not isn''t something I can decide.


    "Oh" Shier Hong said, and pointed to the scenery outside the window, indicating Chaxianyu to look. Yu Er, look outside, what are there?


    Through the open window, she saw the endless fields spread out like a green blanket, the flowing clouds slowly glided down from the bottom of the blue sky. The horse carriage sped on, the wheels rolled, the fields they passed were filled with rice, the farmers'' carts were all packed to the brim, some people were busy growing, some people were ploughing and some children were chasing each other and playing under the fruit trees ¡­


    She was so absorbed that she forgot to answer. A small refreshing breeze blew by, as if there was a splash of ice-cold water on his face, refreshing him.


    Your royal father may not be a good father to his children, but he is definitely a good king. Shier Hong was also with Chaxianyu, supporting himself by the window with one hand, as he quietly watched the scene of people flying back one after another.


    When the Emperor Xun ascended to the throne, he cleared away all the affairs of the court and executed all the nobles of the seven nations who had been causing the Emperor so much trouble. Only five bloodlines were left over to be added to the list of his descendants.


    Your five royal sisters in name.


    Chaxianyu thought about his brothers and sisters who had to bear the fate of their country and grew up together with him in the palace. She felt a wave of unhappiness in her heart.


    Shier Hong smiled. He was the Son of Heaven, so he had to consider every step he took. Two thousand years ago, the Emperor of China unified the world and sent the defeated Seven Kingdoms to each and every marquis, with the intention of decentralizing the authority of the empire and managing them layer by layer. In the end, over many years, not only did the marquises not cooperate, they even fought and killed each other, posing a grave threat to the central government. Although the way Emperor Xun dealt with the situation was somewhat decisive, it protected the citizens and made them live a peaceful life.


    This was the first time she saw the ordinary citizens working hard to live and looking full of life, this was the first time she saw it with her own eyes. There was something strange going on deep within her heart, and it moved her.


    Young master.


    Hm?


    Maybe it was a good thing to be an ordinary person. Chaxianyu muttered. She saw their seemingly happy expressions.


    Perhaps common in itself was a form of grace.


    Shier Hong reached out and grabbed Chaxianyu''s shoulder, forcing her to turn around. His bright golden eyes looked at her seriously.


    Chaxianyu was startled.


    The first time we met, you should have noticed that there weren''t any signs of soul power surging in my body. Opening the tea lid, he slowly took a sip. Whether or not he had soul power was actually unimportant, in other words, having soul power could only mean that he had one more possibility compared to ordinary people. It couldn''t be said that he had a happy life.


    If he wanted to be happy, he only had money.


    Chaxianyu spat out a mouthful of tea and looked at the smiling Shier Hong in disbelief. Young master!


    Shier Hong seemed to be very happy to see Chaxianyu''s reaction, her tone was very sincere. What I said was the truth, what is the purpose of my shop expanding and expanding? Wasn''t it just to earn more money? Chaxianyu rolled her eyes as she thought, Young Master''s heartfelt words have truly benefited Yu Er greatly.


    Shier Hong took out a jade brush from the small box and lazily laid on the bed. He gave Chaxianyu a flirtatious wink. Chaxianyu took the comb and sat down. As she combed it, she asked curiously, Young Master, what kind of person are you going to visit?


    Shier Hong thought for a moment, then replied with a smile. He couldn''t explain it clearly with just a few words, you''ll understand when they meet.


    Chaxianyu persevered. Has the Young Master known him for a long time?


    "Hmm ¡­" Having been friends for more than ten years, this could be considered a bad fate. Shier Hong seemed to recall his old memories as the corners of his mouth curled upwards. He had finally made an engagement with the person he loved for so many years, and he had become outstanding on the battlefield.


    Chaxianyu also laughed, so that''s how it is, young master is rushing to be the first to congratulate him! Since the young master was so concerned about his friend, even though the distance was quite a distance away, he still wanted to visit him. This kind of intention would probably make the young master''s friend very happy.


    Shier Hong seemed to be in a great mood, as he took the initiative to mention this name to Chaxianyu.


    Chaxianyu shook her head, her tone filled with regret. The Yu Er was a reclusive individual in the Inner Palace, and her royal father had never summoned her, so she did not know anything about the internal affairs of the Imperial Court or the high officials and officials that her father had appointed.


    He was the friend I wanted to see on this trip. Shier Hong continued, the one who was betrothed to him was the current Fifth Princess, Her Highness Li Suren.


    "Clank ~ ~ ~"


    The jade comb in his hand fell to the ground. Chaxianyu who was grooming herself stared blankly at the empty space in her hands. After being stunned for a few seconds, she suddenly raised her head.


    Shier Hong turned around, his face like jade, and spoke with a calm tone.


    That''s why I brought you.


    Chaxianyu grew up in the Imperial Palace, and because she was not doted upon by the Emperor Xun, her status as a princess was basically just an empty piece of cake. The Palace Maid and eunuchs all viewed her as air, but she was always taken care of by the Fifth Princess, Li Suren.


    Whether it was being punished by her teacher, or being sick and not being able to get an imperial physician to suffer, as long as Chaxianyu needed it, the Fifth Princess would be the first one to reach out to him and help him. She was protected behind his back as her own little sister, someone who truly deserved the title of princess.


    To Chaxianyu, she was also a person who experienced an extremely precious warmth. To her, it was a very important person.


    How come I''ve never heard of Sister Li getting married?! Chaxianyu subconsciously clenched her fists.


    Yu Er, calm down! Shier Hong pulled Chaxianyu down and sat him down. Chaxianyu followed her orders mechanically with a look of disbelief on her face. Elder sister told me when I was very young that she had a lover ¡­ To this day, elder sister has already silently liked him for many years. From her description of me before, I can be sure that the person Sister Li adores is not you, my brave and warlike general who frequently visits the battlefield!


    Yu Er, have you heard of a political marriage?


    Chaxianyu''s head exploded! There was a loud sound as if a thunderclap had blown everything into nothingness. She stood up in agitation. Was it him?! Was it ordered by the Emperor Xun? He actually wanted to use an imperial edict to sacrifice Sister Li''s happiness! I can''t forgive... I can''t accept it!...


    Chaxianyu felt a surge of blood energy gushing towards her head.


    She couldn''t control her mouth. Inside, she was extremely anxious, angry, sad, helpless, and in pain ¡­ It was as if he was being led astray by his nose by his fury ¡­ Suddenly, a clean, soft embrace embraced her.


    Shier Hong embraced her, and gently caressed her back with his hand, speaking in a gentle and gentle voice, "Yu Er, don''t be anxious, Yu Er is calm ¡­"


    Shier Hong sighed, in the Yu Er, he had to learn to use his own eyes to confirm the truth. Inherent ways of thinking, and the prejudices you''ve formed over the years, will keep you from seeing the truth.


    True... Phase? Chaxianyu was shocked, and immediately calmed down. Towards Shier Hong''s words, he did not understand, Young Master, the truth is ¡­


    I don''t know what the truth of the matter is. Only, Shier Hong stared fixedly at Chaxianyu with his pair of scarlet-gold eyes.


    It was Princess Li Suren who took the initiative to ask the Emperor Xun to grant her marriage.

 C8

    The carriage travelled day and night, and finally arrived at their destination ¡ª Evergreen City on the third day.


    Because of the rich resources of the jade, the commoners lived a rich life. Street shops were bustling with noise and excitement, and people could be seen travelling about while wearing jade jewelry.


    Ever since Chaxianyu found out that her favorite older sister, Princess Li Suren, was engaged to a general that she didn''t understand at all, she had always been unhappy.


    Shier Hong took out the most fragrant Plum Blossom Soup and asked her to taste it. Normally, Chaxianyu would have already received it happily, but right now, she only glanced at the plum flower cake powerlessly before continuing to lie on the ground, lost in thought.


    Yu Er, we have arrived.


    Chaxianyu shook her body as she unwillingly turned back around and followed Shier Hong out of the carriage with her head lowered.


    Looking at the imposing Zuo Mansion that took up a few acres, Chaxianyu did not have the heart to sigh. She did not have a single ripple of emotion on her face, and like a ball that had been punctured, she followed Shier Hong forward in a daze.


    Ah!" Suddenly, a broad chest appeared in front of him. Caught off guard, the tea fish crashed into it, causing it to be in so much pain that tears almost flowed out.


    Why so absent-minded?


    Hm?


    Chaxianyu raised her head in a daze as she covered her nose. The man in black clothes and black boots stood quietly in front of her with her hands behind his back, as if she had seen that exquisite face of her somewhere before. Her long black hair flowed down like the feathers of a crow, her skin was an unhealthy pale white, and the fine lines of her lips were deeply pursed, as if she wasn''t too happy. A pair of dark red eyes stared straight at her without blinking.


    Master Luo?! Chaxianyu suddenly remembered, and blurted out a startled cry.


    Humph. Luo Rongji slightly nodded, seeming to be dissatisfied, towards his savior, he very perfunctorily replied. He turned around and left a few words for Chaxianyu who was just standing there with her mouth wide open in a daze, to focus on walking.


    Chaxianyu watched as the man disappeared in front of her, and her heart received another heavy blow.


    Where did he go?!


    Could it be a ghost ¡­? Chaxianyu was startled by her own bizarre thought, all of the hairs on her body rise. Just then, Shier Hong''s voice came out from the end of the corridor. Yu Er? Why haven''t they caught up yet?


    Ah, I''m here! Chaxianyu shook her head, and slapped her cheeks that had become stiff twice, she took a deep breath and chased after her.


    Chaxianyu sprinted along the intricate paths of the pavilion, and finally arrived at the living room for Zuo Mansion together with Shier Hong. Just as they stepped into the hall, they heard a familiar hearty laugh. Little Ling, help me get the medicine box out of the cabinet ¡­


    Chaxianyu was immediately overjoyed, pouncing towards the beautiful figure in the goose yellow dress.


    When Li Suren saw who it was, she was extremely happy. She reached out to hug the girl who was flying towards him in surprise and joy. Why are you here?


    What''s going on?" Only then did Tawnypelt realize that he had escaped from the palace on his own. She was flustered and stammered to make up a reason, but for a moment she couldn''t think of anything to say. The Lisu saw through her, and the princess pretended to be angry, reaching out her white jade hand to pinch the tip of her nose.


    Chaxianyu lowered her head in embarrassment. Sigh, it seemed like she could not hide anything from Sister Li ¡­


    Just then, Shier Hong walked over steadily, smiled and then bowed respectfully towards Li Suren, I am Xu Hong, and pay my respects to Princess Li.


    Is this beautiful man the one you left to seek refuge with?" she asked in a low voice, tilting her head in excitement at the sight of the handsome man in the white dress and the golden eyes. Without waiting for a response from the tea envious fish, Liszt quickly held Twelve Rainbow''s hand, laughing brilliantly like a flower. Master Xu is really elegant, handsome and refined, so refined that even a virgin would be mesmerized by it! In the future, your little sister, Xin Ning, will be under your care. If you need any help, please do not hold back.


    Chaxianyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She was just about to explain that this young master was her master ¡­ A light cough sounded from behind him, sounding like a warning.


    Li Suren slapped her thigh. Aiyah, look at my memory! Yue Zhong is still waiting in the room for me to apply medicine on him! After saying that, she lifted up her dress and rushed into the house, not forgetting to turn her head and greet Chaxianyu and Shier Hong enthusiastically. The two of you, come in, my husband has been waiting here for a long time.


    He was a first-class general of the Great Wastelands, capable of fighting and galloping through the battlefield. He must have been a tall, muscular, and brawny man of two meters in height. In the end, she followed behind him and entered the room. Upon closer inspection, she saw that a handsome man with long golden hair and a deerstalker cape was sitting under the soft curtain of the bed.


    The man''s hands were bandaged as he leaned quietly against the bed railing. His pair of soft, narrow eyes were filled with deep love as he watched Li Suren, who walked in carelessly with a medicine box in her arms. Shier Hong raised his hand, his tone full of ridicule and ridicule. Yo, a great First General of the imperial court, Master Zuo Yueshang, what''s going on?


    The man smiled gently, causing Lord Hong to laugh. When he returned to the city the day before yesterday, he had been too merry having a banquet and drinking wine at an inn.


    Li Suren pouted her lips as she changed the medicine for Zuo Yueshang, while scolding Chaxianyu. Look at him, people who have already become generals are still acting like kids, because the marriage is already over, I don''t know when I''ll be able to recover from getting injured this time ¡­


    Zuo Yueshang reached out his good arm and stroked Li Suren''s smooth hair, his tone full of self-blame.


    In Chaxianyu''s eyes, the good feeling she had towards the general had increased a little, when suddenly, a cold and calm voice came from behind him. Master Zuo, the wedding day is considered good, do you need to watch it now?


    Zuo Yueshang straightened his body and took off the blanket on his shoulder, then spoke out to the door. Master Luo has worked hard, please come in.


    Luo Rongji stepped forward with his two long legs, looking straight ahead as he entered. Chaxianyu was shocked, but Luo Rongji acted as if he did not know her and walked straight past her with an indifferent expression.


    He knelt down and bowed towards Zuo Yueshang, then handed a pair of rolls in his hands over to him and said: Master Zuo, including the days when your arm recovered, the wedding ceremony will probably be postponed for a period of time.


    So be it. Zuo Yueshang looked at the scroll in his hands and was deep in thought. He nodded after a while, and decided to follow Master Luo''s instructions. The servant girl waiting by the side took the scroll offered by her mistress, and carefully withdrew from the room.


    I will take my leave. Luo Rongji bowed and turned around swiftly. His pair of scarlet red eyes seemed to have intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Chaxianyu before he left.


    Yue Zhong, why haven''t I seen the little guy in green these days? After Luo Rongji left, Li Suren hugged Chaxianyu, and sat down by the tea table. Shier Hong stood by his friend''s side, and opened his sleeves to brew the tea for Zuo Yueshang.


    Ah, Madame is referring to Zuo Baozhu? Zuo Yueshang took Su Su Jin''s white robe, and seemed to be doing it casually, when he said he wasn''t feeling well, I sent him to take care of the garden at the back. He would take it as a good rest to take care of his body.


    Chaxianyu gently asked Li Suren, who was Zuo Baozhu?


    Li Suren laughed, she was a clever guy, and heard that his life was miserable, that she had no last name, that Master Yue Shang had helped him, and that he was pitiful, allowing him to enter the palace to serve and save his life.


    Zuo Yueshang took over the conversation. I saw that he was naturally intelligent so I gave him a surname of "left". The name "Jewel" was intended to encourage him to cherish himself and shine like a pearl in the deep sea for the rest of his life.


    But my lord, Jewel would rather you never give me a name.


    An unexpected childish voice echoed in the crowd''s ears.

 C9

    Jewel? Why are you here? Zuo Yueshang stood up, his expression was joyous, is your body alright? He had only taken a few steps when he felt a violent cough.


    Li Suren hurriedly stepped forward to support him. You were infected with the cold last night, so the doctor said that you can''t move too violently.


    Zuo Yueshang held Li Suren''s hand, and returned the gesture with a warm smile, "Madam, it''s not too tight, help me call the pearl in, I have something to say to him."


    Sir, there is no need to gather so many people.


    He was a fifteen to sixteen year old youth, with delicate and thin bones. He wore a warm green outfit, had short curly brown hair, and a pair of sparkling silky hair. His eyes were bright except for the hostility written on his face, which was staring at Princess Li Suren.


    She smiled and waved towards the teenager. Treasure pearl, quickly come over, let me see if you are well or not.


    The pearl did not move, his round eyes stared coldly at Li Suren, thanking Princess for her good intentions, the pearl was fine.


    Even the usually slow Chaxianyu could clearly feel the tense atmosphere in the air at this moment. She didn''t even think about standing up, and grabbed hold of the green-clothed youth''s arm, causing everyone to be stunned. Chaxianyu turned her head, and said to the stupefied Zuo Baozhu: "Um, Jewel, why don''t you take me out for a look at Zuo Mansion ¡­"


    She dragged Zuo Baozhu and quickly left the room. The young man struggled as he slapped her hand away and took a few steps back, his eyes filled with vigilance. Who are you? What are you trying to do with me?


    Well, I, I think you... From the first look at you, I can tell that you and I are very close! My age is about the same, don''t you see that I just arrived at Zuo Mansion? I just, wanted to ask you to accompany me ¡­ Play...? Chaxianyu really admired her ability to spout nonsense at critical moments.


    She explained with a dry and coy smile, and her words caused the youth in front of her to have a face full of doubt.


    Are you very idle? The Master Zuo''s wedding day is coming soon, and right now, the entire palace is busy handling it. I still have to take care of the rear garden, so I don''t have time to play with you.


    Chaxianyu heaved a sigh of relief. It seems like he had temporarily changed his focus towards Sister Li ¡­ She reached out her hand to Zuo Baozhu and introduced herself, "My name is Chaxianyu, you can call me Yu Er, I am... After pondering for a moment, she found out that it was the servant of her good friend Master Xu Hong!


    Zuo Baozhu was expressionless, he was not interested in Chaxianyu''s initiative, who said they wanted to know your name? Talking to himself, acting without thinking, what a weirdo. He flung off his sleeves and turned to leave. Seeing that you were a guest invited by Master Zuo, he didn''t want to bother with you.


    Chaxianyu grabbed his sleeve, shocking Zuo Baozhu. Just as she was about to explode with anger, Chaxianyu suddenly leaned over and pretended to be pitiful. Where are you going, can I go with you?


    Zuo Baozhu''s face was filled with disgust, he desperately shook Chaxianyu''s hand. No! Why should I stay with a woman like you? How disgusting! Let go!


    Chaxianyu refused to let go as she fully displayed her Eight Tentacle Fish attribute. If you don''t bring me along, I won''t let you go!


    Zuo Baozhu had never seen such a shameless person, and it was even a strange woman who wore expensive clothes and claimed to be a servant girl.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his patience with this annoying woman, Zuo Baozhu''s heart suddenly moved. He turned his head and revealed an innocent smile to Chaxianyu, telling him not to leave, right? Then, what if I fly?


    Without waiting for Chaxianyu''s response, Zuo Baozhu lightly tapped on the ground with his toes, and grabbed Chaxianyu''s arm, and soared into the air.


    Ahh!


    It was a pity that Chaxianyu, a mere martial artist, was only able to learn a little Qing Gong. At this moment, his feet were completely off the ground, and even Qing Gong was unable to do anything about it. Chaxianyu was so scared that she used both her hands and feet, like a koala that was firmly clinging onto the green-clothed youth''s body, afraid that if she was careless she would fall from the sky and die, her little life could not be saved.


    Zuo Baozhu laughed out loud. He was calmly flying in the air, and did not forget to tease Chaxianyu who was hanging on his body with her eyes tightly closed. How could he be afraid of heights? The air here is much fresher than it is on the ground. Look, this kind of heaven and earth ability isn''t something an ordinary person like you can do.


    Chaxianyu shut her eyes and retorted. You clearly know that I have no soul power, yet you dare to scare me like this.


    Zuo Baozhu was puzzled, could he fly with his soul power? Wasn''t he just an ordinary human? No wings.


    Wings?


    Only then did Chaxianyu come back to her senses. The whooshing sound beside her ears had come from the pair of huge wings on the youth''s back! She was surprised and happy at the same time. She immediately forgot to be afraid as she asked the youth questions repeatedly. How could this be?! Zuo Baozhu, are you a god?


    Zuo Baozhu was stunned. He turned his slightly flushed face away and spoke with an uneasy tone. I am a bluebird.


    Bluebird?


    It had a little spiritual nature, and with cultivation, it was a type of Demonic Beast that could maintain the appearance of a human. Zuo Baozhu seemed to have concerns about his own identity, as he spoke, he paid careful attention to Chaxianyu''s expression.


    Chaxianyu looked at the white clouds beneath her feet, the sun''s light continued to shine in front of him, this was how it felt to be flying in the sky.


    As though the world had condensed into a tiny dot, naturally, everything would be within her reach. With her wide field of vision and her relaxed and happy mind, she couldn''t help but pull Zuo Baozhu''s hand as her pair of black eyes glittered.


    I don''t care! Whether it was demon beasts or humans, didn''t everyone live in the same place? to rely on each other, to hold on to each other, to try to live... I don''t care about your true identity, I just like you as a friend! Today, you took me flying in the sky, you sure are carefree and carefree! "I''m so happy!


    Thank you! Precious beads ~


    When Zuo Baozhu heard him call him his friend, his round eyes instantly lit up. Hiding his happiness, he turned his head with his neck held up, trying to throw Chaxianyu away.


    The two of them flew for a while before landing in the back garden. Chaxianyu immediately grabbed Zuo Baozhu''s arm, and with a look full of spirit, she pointed at the pearl, see it? I''ll stay in that room, close to the back garden! You have to play with me more often!


    Zuo Baozhu rolled his eyes. Didn''t I say that I''m very busy ¡­


    Yu Er? Are you there? Shier Hong was probably worried about Chaxianyu and Zuo Baozhu, but he actually came to the rear garden. Chaxianyu quickly waved her hand. Young master! It''s me! I''m with the pearl!


    Shier Hong stood at the end of the long corridor, holding onto the red pillar, and seeing that Chaxianyu and Zuo Baozhu were standing there peacefully, he finally felt relieved.


    Princess Li Suren is looking for you all over the hall, saying that she has something for you to show her ¡­ You should hurry over.


    When Chaxianyu heard it, she pulled Zuo Baozhu''s hand and replied, I understand! I''ll go with the pearl!


    However, Zuo Baozhu flung her hand away, his mouth puckered in displeasure, and his expression darkened. If you want to go, go by yourself, I''m not willing to.


    Chaxianyu advised him that Sister Li was a good person, don''t be prejudiced against her ¡­ We''ll go together and apologize to her.


    Zuo Baozhu exploded his hair. He put his hands on his waist and indignantly said: "It''s not like I did anything wrong!" I don''t want an apology! If you want to go, go by yourself. I don''t want to see her! With that, he turned and ran. Chaxianyu called out a few times, but she did not respond.


    Shier Hong walked over and when he saw Chaxianyu''s blank look, he finally understood what was going on. He casually smoothed out a strand of hair on Chaxianyu''s head and asked gently, "Are the beads unwilling to see Princess Li?"


    Chaxianyu nodded silently with a face full of disappointment. Young Master, why do you think he hates Sister Li so much ¡­


    Shier Hong''s eyelashes moved, held Chaxianyu''s hand, and gently squatted down in front of her. With a level gaze, he slowly spoke.


    Well, he told me.


    The world of Demonic Beast and the world of humans, from the law of operation to the enforcement of social ethics, are completely different. Two different species are now living in harmony in a common country, more or less will be divided.


    Chaxianyu seemed to understand something, so Young Master, you want me to understand more about the orbs?


    No. Shier Hong hesitated for a while, but it seemed as if he was determined. He held Chaxianyu''s shoulders, and spoke word by word: He had enmity towards Princess Li, it was because he loved General Zuo Yueshang.


    Maybe you might sound like you''re shocked by what you hear, but the love and adoration in the Demonic Beast world is gender-neutral, so it''s not wrong for a teenager to fall in love with a man.


    Chaxianyu was shocked, her eyes widened, she wanted to find a trace of joke from Shier Hong''s expression, but Shier Hong was no longer as frivolous, his eyes were clear and bright gold, without a trace of jade, indicating that his young master was not happy, the young master was serious.


    The engagement ceremony for Yue Shang was a huge blow to him. A few days ago, he had expressed his feelings to Yue Shang and had been firmly rejected by him. Shier Hong then began to recount the contents of the conversation between him, Zuo Yueshang and Princess Li Suren.


    His mother died when he was born. He was weak and often fell ill, and because he drank medicine all year round, his hair lost its color, just as you see it turning a light golden-brown.


    He had relied on an effort that was hundreds to thousands of times harder than an ordinary person to reach the level of Hong Huang Kingdom Great General, who was at the top. His bravery in battle had caused the Emperor Xun to praise him, and he had personally bestowed upon him the sacred name of "Zuo Xu Ming".


    Yue Shang was a soft-hearted person. He had loved and admired Princess Li Suren for many years, and now that Princess Li Suren had voluntarily requested for His Majesty to grant the marriage, it was a blessing in disguise for him. With regards to his lover''s innocent Zuo Baozhu, Yue Shan clearly knew the reason for his hostility towards Princess Li Suren. Helplessly, he sent me a letter asking me to come to this city. However, there are different paths for transvestites and different Daoism. I advise him to not have any feelings for Zuo Baozhu, and he has no strength to protect us ¡­


    Young master, can I handle this matter? Chaxianyu was slightly startled when she was interrupted.


    After Chaxianyu finished speaking, she released Shier Hong''s hand, turned and ran in the direction Zuo Baozhu had left.


    I''m sorry, young master! Help me tell Big Sister Li that I will take a look at the things later. Right now, I have to look for Zuo Baozhu!

 C10

    As night fell, the back garden became quiet. Occasionally, the sound of frogs could be heard, the wind had stopped blowing, the trees had stopped dancing, and the forest was shrouded in shadows.


    A huge round golden moon shone brightly on the limestone road, causing the water in the pond to ripple like the waves of the ocean. It looked like a teardrop falling down from the sky, the darkness in his eyes made Chaxianyu slow down his pace, his vision dimmed, and from time to time, his feet made contact with some protruding stones, making him even more cautious.


    He was surrounded by a blurry halo of light, as if he was in a dream.


    Treasure beads!


    Chaxianyu quickly broke through the forest and ran out. Hearing her call, Zuo Baozhu jumped in shock, she hurriedly wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and stood up with her back facing Chaxianyu.


    You, why are you here?


    Chaxianyu walked in front of Zuo Baozhu, and with a glance, she saw the youth''s red eyes and bright red nose. Zuo Baozhu did not want Chaxianyu to look, so he raised his sleeves to cover his eyes and shouted: "Do not look! It''s not what you think! I''m not crying.


    Chaxianyu''s heart suddenly ached, she grabbed Zuo Baozhu''s hand, before she could even finish speaking, her tears were already flowing down, scaring Zuo Baozhu to the core. She quickly reached out to wipe Chaxianyu''s face with her jade sleeves, you, why are you crying ¡­ I was wrong! I was wrong, okay... Don''t cry, I shouldn''t have vented my anger on you...


    Chaxianyu hugged the boy and cried loudly, crying and apologizing at the same time. I was the one who was wrong, and I was the one who was wrong... You are in so much pain, and I know nothing of it... Wuwuwu, pearl, I''m sorry ¡­


    He stiffly allowed Chaxianyu to hug him and cry. After a while, he lowered his eyelids and revealed a sad smile.


    Chaxianyu wiped away her tears and muttered: "Mmm ¡­" I''m sorry, I don''t know anything, but I put on a self-righteous attitude towards you.


    Zuo Baozhu pretended not to care, and rubbed the back of his neck, saying that he was fine ¡­ I... I was wrong, too. I shouldn''t have been so rude to your sister.


    With much difficulty, Chaxianyu managed to hold back her tears. Taking the pearl''s hand, the two of them sat down beside the pond. The cold wind blew through the mountain forest, and the two leaned against each other shoulder to shoulder. Chaxianyu sniffed and asked him, When did she fall in love with Master Zuo Yueshang?


    Zuo Baozhu was so shocked by Chaxianyu''s single cut that his body became unsteady, and his face turned red in an instant. He was flustered in the void, waving his arms up and down. You asked me when I liked it and I...


    Suddenly, as if he remembered something, the boy hung his arm powerlessly. The red ribbon on his forehead was lifted to his ears by the wind. His brown hair was slightly fluttering in the wind. His voice was a bit hoarse.


    It was the first time they had met each other since they had fallen in love with him. Zuo Mansion rear garden.


    Not long after I started cultivating, I was hunted down by a group of Soul Devourers as a low-level prey. When I saw that I had nowhere to go, I fell off the cliff. When I woke up, the place where I fainted was the Zuo Mansion''s rear garden.


    There were wounds all over my body, especially on my legs. I had lost too much blood and had lost consciousness. In that case, I despaired that I was going to die soon. I closed my eyes and tried to give up. Zuo Baozhu''s eyes slightly bent, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but a large tear appeared in the corner of his eye.


    Then he came.


    When Chaxianyu heard this, her chest tightened.


    Zuo Baozhu turned his head towards Chaxianyu and grinned. His eyes were filled with tears and his tone was filled with pride. It was as if the heavens had heard my plea for help and pitied me. It was such a coincidence.


    I swear that scene will never be forgotten --


    A man in a plain robe, his blond hair shining in the moonlight, appeared before me. He was standing high above me like a god that had descended upon the world. I was miserable, dying in the mud ¡­ Seeing that I was heavily injured, he hurriedly used his soul power.


    Master Zuo Yueshang''s soul power? Ever since Chaxianyu saw that Master Zuo Yueshang''s body was extremely weak and that he had only been treated with medicine when he was injured, he had always subconsciously assumed that he was not Soul Power User.


    Everywhere the flute went, the cut and wound of the tree stump would heal. The frozen rose would once again reopen in the moonlight, and the withered moss would stretch to form a path. The golden carp hidden on the reef would leap out of the rock pool ¡­ For the injured, it was effective as well.


    Zuo Baozhu couldn''t help but stroke his left shoulder, since there were still scars on it. He blew a tune for me, and miraculously, all of the wounds on my body quickly healed. Very quickly, I recovered from my near-death struggle. And so I was saved.


    I was originally a Barbarian Demonic Beast, curious about human life, after diligently training and following my heart''s desire, but the human world is after all, different from the Demonic Beast world, it is easier said than done for me to integrate into it. Zuo Baozhu laughed at himself. In the days when I just turned into a human, because I was too hungry, I stole two pieces of pastries from the bun shop. After being caught and beaten up, I lost to the Master Zuo who drove around and blocked me in time to save my life.


    The second time we met, Master Zuo felt that I was fated to meet him. Seeing that I had nowhere else to go, he kindly accepted me into his palace.


    Zuo Baozhu''s voice suddenly became choked with sobs. He wiped his face, raised his head and asked Chaxianyu, who had saved his life, what was wrong with that? fall in love with the person who bestowed my name on me, truly cherish me, covet the warmth he gives, want to stay by his side ¡­ What''s wrong? I don''t have a heart of a snake or a heart of steel. I just fell in love. What''s wrong with that?


    I don''t understand why everyone would scold and scold me, as if I was some kind of ferocious beast that was trying to avoid me, and even threatened to burn me to death, banish me, and say that I had a dishonorable reputation as a Zuo Mansion, and should be dealt with. I don''t understand, Princess Li can be blessed with the deep love she has for Yue Shang, but my feelings are definitely not inferior to Princess Li''s!


    Why didn''t Master Zuo leave me any leeway? Was it because the orb was so terrible that Master Yue Shang thought that the orb was not compatible with him? Or was it because of such a dirty emotion ¡­


    No! Jewel, Master Zuo Yueshang is definitely not that kind of person.


    Chaxianyu looked at the young man''s tear-stained face. She wanted to explain, but was unable to, causing the two of them to be speechless.


    The youth''s originally lively round eyes were now completely lit up, only leaving an empty shell of grief. It was dim, as if his soul had been pulled out. No matter how exquisite the clothes were, under the moonlight, the jade-like youth seemed to lose his vigor.


    He looked like he was asking himself, but not like he was asking himself. He looked at Chaxianyu, then at Chaxianyu, and then at another place.


    In short, Jewel, you did not do anything wrong. Remember, no matter what happens, I will always be on your side. Chaxianyu secretly made up her mind. She strongly shook Zuo Baozhu''s shoulder, and forced him to come back to his senses. Her eyes were full of determination, the marriage contract was given to her by the Emperor Xun, and naturally, she could not defy the decree. Master Zuo Yueshang and Big Sister Li were in love with each other.


    I don''t have the experience of loving someone, and I only vaguely understand your feelings. As your friend, I know that what I say is unfair to you, but I must still say this, Chaxianyu took a deep breath, extended a finger and heavily tapped on Zuo Baozhu''s forehead. The pain made him grimace in pain, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. You actually hit me?


    Listen! I, Chaxianyu, like that Zuo Baozhu who is fearless and stubborn and has a bad temper. If you love and hate someone, if you dare to take responsibility for your actions and are confident and decisive, then that is you. Just because he could not respond to love, he could vent his anger on others and complain about himself. This kind of Zuo Baozhu had no charisma at all.


    Ah?


    Chaxianyu snorted, her eyes slanted as she said those words slowly. If you continue to complain and complain like this, I won''t be your friend anymore.


    Zuo Baozhu took it seriously, he anxiously jumped up and pulled on Chaxianyu''s sleeves, his tone sounded innocent and anxious, I, I won''t! Don''t you dare ignore me...


    The teaspoon snickered and patted his small head with a smile. All right! You have to be in high spirits. I''ll see what you''ve done... "" No, no... After he finished speaking, he looked around and reminded Zuo Bao, it''s already late. If I don''t go back now, I''m afraid young master will worry. Let''s go back together, big sister Li still has something to say to me.


    Zuo Baozhu lowered his head and pinched the corner of his clothes. After a moment of hesitation, he asked Chaxianyu quietly, "Can I go with you to see Princess Li?


    Hearing that, Chaxianyu''s eyes lit up, and tightly held onto Zuo Baozhu''s hand. Of course!

 C11

    Zuo Baozhu and Chaxianyu left the garden side by side and sped up their pace to return back. The brightly lit corridor was quiet, without a single servant to be seen. Chaxianyu was curious, she could not help but ask Zuo Baozhu, was the rear garden located in a remote place?


    Zuo Baozhu nodded his head, he was at the back door of Zuo Mansion, near the foot of the Broad Creek Mountain, if it wasn''t for the fact that he was usually planting trees and weeding and tidying up the plants, he wouldn''t even bother with the servants if the Master Zuo didn''t come.


    Chaxianyu remembered that Zuo Yueshang had said that he was the one who arranged for Zuo Baozhu to come to the backyard, and she was faintly puzzled. Right at this moment, a light flashed at the end of the corridor, and it flickered between dark and dark, following the sound of fragmented footsteps, and from the distance, a lantern made of red plum parchment floated over.


    When Chaxianyu looked carefully, she realized that it was Princess Li Suren, who was wearing a fur blanket and looking around anxiously.


    Yu Er! Treasure beads! Li Suren ran over with a lantern in hand, hugging the two little fellows tightly in her arms. Aiyah, it''s already so late, and I still can''t see your figures!


    Elder sister ¡­ Cough cough, we''re fine, it''s just that ¡­ For a time, he was so fond of fun that he forgot the time ¡­


    Chaxianyu had strangled Chaxianyu to the point that she couldn''t breathe ¡­


    Li Suren did not believe it, she released the two, and touched Chaxianyu''s left and right hands, then pulled the precious pearl in front of him. She examined it carefully from head to toe, and only let out a sigh of relief when she was sure that the two were alright.


    It''s good that you''re fine. The wind is strong at night, come back with me quickly.


    Chaxianyu quickly nodded and glanced at Zuo Baozhu beside him. He did not say anything, lowered her head and did not say a single word.


    Madame, where have you been so late? Let me worry so much! When the three of them returned to the hall, Zuo Yueshang was walking around anxiously, he could not care about the injuries on his arm, and upon seeing that Li Suren had returned, he subconsciously extended his hand out to grab Li Suren.


    Seeing that Master Xu did not bring back the Yu Er and the pearl after so long, the woman became anxious and ran out to look for them herself. Li Suren laughed, and comforted him with a warm voice. "Husband, look, I''ve found the two of them.


    Zuo Yueshang still held Li Suren''s hand, and repeatedly confirmed that she was not injured. Zuo Baozhu held his breath, upon seeing this, he quietly turned his head, and did not look. Zuo Yueshang and Li Suren communicated their feelings and loved each other. He clearly knew this the best, but today, he felt that this scene was especially dazzling.


    Although he told himself many times that Master Zuo Yueshang did not belong to him, and he did not want this heartache, and he did not want it either.


    He was injured.


    Although he had carefully examined his body, but he could not find any wounds, he was certain that he was severely injured. I''m afraid even Master Zuo''s Xiao can''t cure me ¡­ The wound is in my heart, it''s like a pair of big hands mercilessly tore me into shreds, every breath is so painful ¡­ This was the first time since birth that he experienced such pain. He hadn''t been wounded by a sharp weapon, so it turned out that he was also in such pain. It turned out that he was actually in such pain.


    Or had he always been in pain?


    Suddenly, Li Suren''s words interrupted Zuo Baozhu''s thoughts. Jewel, Yu Er, quickly come over and help me take a look.


    Chaxianyu took out an exquisite box from behind as if she was performing a trick. Lightly opening it to see, a pair of small and exquisite red border handmade embroidery, mutton fat white jade wedding shoes presented in front of him.


    I specially entrusted the number one shoemaker in the capital, who spent more than three months to finish the work. From the material to the pattern, they were all chosen by me, and I was waiting for the day of the wedding to show them to my husband.


    Zuo Yueshang''s beautiful eyes carried a smile as he looked at her deeply. Mistress, please don''t worry. In a few days, the carefully crafted wedding dress that the female weaver has been working on in Zuo Mansion Workshop day and night will be completed. It will be extremely beautiful if it is matched with this pair of white jade shoes.


    Chaxianyu was captivated by the scene as she stared intently at the exquisite object. Seeing that Chaxianyu liked it so much, she pulled the girl''s hands and smiled, teasing her, "When Yu Er gets married in the future, I will also help you create a pair. What do you think?


    Chaxianyu''s face was flushed red as she joked around. Sister, you must be joking! Thank you for your kind intentions.


    Hearing Chaxianyu''s words, Zuo Yueshang proposed, "This is a rare opportunity, Madam, Yue Shang also wants to see Madam try on her wedding shoes ahead of time."


    Li Suren openly took off her embroidered shoes, and under the service of the servant girl, she put on her wedding shoes. She revealed a happy expression, the size was just right for her! Flowery feet just happened to be the right choice.


    After walking for a circle, Li Suren picked up the long skirt and walked a few steps forward. Just as she was about to turn around and admire the three people, she started to talk about how light it was when walking ¡­ A crisp sound came out from her heels, before everyone could react, Li Suren tripped and fell to the ground.


    A virgin! Sister! Li Suren and Chaxianyu were so frightened that they immediately went to support him. Li Suren held onto her ankle a few times but was unable to stand up, her face covered in cold sweat. Seeing that, Zuo Yueshang grabbed Li Suren''s leg with her hands and took off her white socks.


    Chaxianyu quickly found the culprit ¡ª ¡ª Picking up the shoe that had broken heels, Zuo Yueshang became furious. What the hell was going on?! Someone! Bind the shoemaker back to my house, I want to interrogate him...


    Wait, my lord!


    Zuo Yueshang who had been silent the entire time shouted out, he turned his head and saw the young man standing straight, with a calm expression, he said, Master, these shoes are not the shoemaker''s responsibility, I have done something to them.


    I knew that the princess cherished these shoes, so I replaced them with soft, fragile turpentine before the maid could react.


    The more Zuo Yueshang listened, the uglier his face became. He clenched his fists so tightly that they turned white, and his lips had long since lost all color, his entire person was like a green bamboo shoot that was on the verge of collapse. His tone became more difficult as he clenched his teeth and asked word by word, Zuo Baozhu, why did you deliberately hurt my wife?


    Wait! Lord Yue Shang, there was a misunderstanding ¡­ Chaxianyu became anxious. She didn''t even have time to explain to Zuo Yueshang, when Zuo Yueshang had already bent over and carefully carried Li Suren with his injured arm. Without even looking at Zuo Baozhu, he walked straight out of the hall and left a few words behind in a cold tone.


    Zuo Baozhu, from today onwards, you will not be allowed to take even a single step out of the room.


    Li Suren was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak, she could only hug Zuo Yueshang''s neck, in her weakened state, she did not forget to beg for mercy from the pearl. Husband, I''m fine, the pearl is still just a child ¡­


    Madame, I will take you to the doctor at once. Zuo Yueshang ignored him. At the moment, Li Suren was injured, and his heart was burning with anxiety. Hugging Li Suren, he ordered the servants to prepare the carriage and was about to leave the Zuo Mansion.


    Please wait! Master Zuo! Chaxianyu raised her head and saw a man dressed entirely in black falling from the sky. That pair of familiar red eyes, wasn''t that one of the Luo Clan''s patriarchs, the imperial priest, Luo Rongji?


    Master Luo...? Why was it so sudden? Zuo Yueshang placed Li Suren into the carriage, and stood by the side of the carriage while cupping his hands and bowing to Luo Rongji.


    Master Zuo, this is a long story ¡­ The moment I entered the palace, I vaguely sensed an unusual aura of a Demonic Beast. Later on, when I saw Zuo Baozhu, I thought that the Qi that was different from normal people was emitted by him, and so I dispelled my concerns. Luo Rongji lowered his head slightly. A pair of grey lashes covered the sharpness of his red eyes. His hair that was as black as ink fluttered slightly.


    Luo Rongji held onto the sword hilt, his expression suddenly became serious. Master, I investigated and followed up, confirming that a gigantic Demonic Beast entered your house, I don''t know when that Demonic Beast will appear, and it would be better to order the entire manor to search for it.


    Just as he finished speaking, the ground suddenly shook in the night sky, causing the ground to shake. Chaxianyu''s brain short-circuited for a moment, Eh?


    The roof tiles suddenly collapsed like a torrent. AAHH! "The Herbal Tea Fish crouched on the ground with its head in its hands. The ground rumbled and shattered. The rubble around it fell down one after another. Zuo Bao''s reaction was extremely fast. He picked up the Herbal Tea Fish and ran!


    Chaxianyu only felt a strong wind sweeping towards him, and her steps were swept back. Zuo Baozhu held onto her hands tightly, and at this time, Zuo Yueshang shouted anxiously outside the door, Be careful of the top of his head!


    Hiss! The roof had collapsed, and a few wooden pillars that could only be embraced by a few people had already been broken into several pieces. Chaxianyu was sweating profusely and her hands and feet were no longer listening to orders.


    A golden Python with a snake''s tongue stuck out, it was taller than the roof, its waist was sturdy, and it hovered on the half-collapsed roof of the Zuo Mansion. Its pair of blue-green eyes, which were several times bigger than a copper bell, stared straight at her.

 C12

    Chaxianyu, run! Just as the Python was about to attack her, Zuo Baozhu used all his strength and used a palm to push her ten meters back. Chaxianyu held onto his chest and could not hold on any longer, kneeling on the ground and spitting out a large mouthful of blood ¡­


    Jewel! Chaxianyu watched on helplessly as the Python''s tail shot towards him from the front and wrapped around him tightly. The more it held back, the more it screamed in pain, "No!"


    Husband, quickly bring Yu Er back! I''m going to save the pearl!


    It was followed by the sound of birds flapping their wings that covered the sky and rolling up into the sky, like a surging tide. Through her blurry tears, Chaxianyu saw a bright yellow figure pass by her, limping with determination, she ignored everything and sprinted forward, leaping into the air on top of a giant gray eagle that was flying in the lead of the black mass of birds. It was none other than Chaxianyu.


    My lady! It was already too late for Zuo Yueshang to catch up. Li Suren had already launched herself at the Golden Python. Chaxianyu was stunned, she grabbed Zuo Yueshang and cried out loud, "Master Yue Shang!" Hurry and save Sister Li!


    Hold on! Luo Rongji appeared out of thin air, quietly appearing in front of the two of them.


    pressed on Chaxianyu''s arm and calmly said to Chaxianyu. She did not know if Miss Yu had heard of it, but the Fifth Princess, Li Suren, was the only one in the entire Hong Huang Kingdom who possessed the power to control animals, and had them serve him. A person with extremely strong soul power.


    The Miss Yu does not have any soul power, and can only rely on her Qing Gong so she cannot participate in the battle. Right now, the best method is to let Princess Li to use her soul power to control the Python, and then I will bring my subordinates to set up a formation to support them.


    Master Luo, repeatedly ignored me, I am very sad ~ Suddenly, a familiar voice, that was filled with allure and brightness, rang out faintly.


    Crying with joy, young master! He rushed up and grabbed aah! He couldn''t stop crying, young master! You''re finally here... "Wuwuwu, please think of a way to save Baozhu and Sister Li!


    Shier Hong pulled Chaxianyu up, covered her behind him, and tilted her head and warned softly. Yu Er, the situation is critical right now.


    Don''t worry, I have my own ways to save them. After that, he raised his head, smiled at the expressionless Luo Rongji and said: "Oh, Master Luo can finally be considered to be willing to look at me directly?"


    Luo Rongji silently watched Shier Hong teasing him. He was not the least bit annoyed, but his tone was calm, and he did not need to mention the old times for now. Time was of the essence, he wanted to cut to the chase. Shier Hong, what method do you have?


    Shier Hong took out a short, sharp silver dagger, and a white light shone from the tip of the dagger.


    This golden python was deliberately set up by someone to use a voodoo Gu technique, secretly manipulating it to become huge. I followed the aura of the Demonic Beast that it left behind while it was hiding its Zuo Mansion and searched for its way. Finally, I found the location of its huge transformation.


    Chaxianyu was startled, but not long ago Zuo Baozhu and I were still in the rear flower garden, and we didn''t notice anything strange ¡­


    When executing the voodoo Gu technique, he had to rely on Lunar Yin Qi, demonic spiritual energy, and the blood of the Gu Master. All three of them were indispensable. When the spell was casted, the sky and earth would be filled with fog, and the miasma would rise. If a normal person were to inhale the miasma, they would easily fall into an illusion.


    Chaxianyu remembered that when she went to the rear garden to look for Zuo Baozhu, it was obvious that the sun had just set and the entire garden was shrouded in darkness. It was unfathomable how dark it was and her vision was dim, she thought that the back garden was at the bottom of the mountain and the ground was low, so the temperature was low. As a result, she started to fog very early, she thought that the air around her was just normal mist.


    Shier Hong listened to Chaxianyu''s narration and thought deeply. As such, he was able to explain everything clearly.


    This Zuo Mansion had long snuck into the enemy''s spies, he wanted to make use of Zuo Baozhu''s pure demonic powers to control the gigantic beast to attack Zuo Mansion. He was waiting for an opportunity in the backyard, but he did not expect someone to disrupt his plan ¡ª ¡ª That person was you, Yu Er. Not only were you not affected by the miasma, you instead went all the way to find Zuo Baozhu in your senses, because when you appeared in Yu Er, he did not know where to start, so he could only wait for the two of you to leave.


    Luo Rongji seemed to be deep in thought. In other words, someone had been monitoring Zuo Baozhu and trying to steal his demonic qi to use as a parasite. Moreover, this person had infiltrated the Zuo Mansion for a very long time, so he was extremely familiar with the internal affairs of the Zuo Mansion as well as the change in position.


    The more Zuo Yueshang listened, the uglier his face got. He clenched his fists tightly, his originally white face now turned even paler, and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    At this time, Chaxianyu saw that the Python was trapped by the golden Python and could not attack her side at all. She thought that the orb was still trapped, unknown life and death, and was extremely worried about Zuo Baozhu''s safety. She tugged on Shier Hong''s wide sleeves and begged, Young Master, my qinggong is considered outstanding, if I don''t help Big Sister Li first ¡­


    You stay here and don''t move. Shier Hong solemnly rejected Chaxianyu''s request. Raising the dagger in his hand that he had just displayed, he said, "I was slow thinking of a way to find a mercury dagger that can break through a Lich Gu. The Gu is ruthless, ordinary attacks will not work on it, only by attacking it with poison and piercing the mercury dagger into the heart of the Python, can the Gu be dispelled.


    Luo Rongji glanced at Chaxianyu and nodded at him. Leave the dagger to me, you will be in charge of protecting and taking care of the Master Zuo. With that, the man waved his dagger and disappeared. In the next second, Chaxianyu was stunned to see him standing steadily in the air again.


    Luo Rongji''s soul power was still a mystery. Shier Hong was not surprised, while slowly dodging the tiles that flew everywhere, he did not forget to hold onto Chaxianyu''s head and protect it, he appeared and disappeared like a phantom.


    Li Suren rode the Whole Gauze Eagle and broke through the encirclement, descending from the ground as it flew all the way to the side of Chaxianyu and the rest. Li Suren''s dress had a cut, there were a few gray spots on her face, and her hair was scattered, her bright yellow sleeves were flapping in the air, and behind her was the unconscious Zuo Baozhu. Her husband, Yu Er, and the pearl were all right! It''s just that I''m temporarily unconscious ¡­


    Chaxianyu immediately ran over and carefully took the young man''s thin and light body, and laid him flat on the ground. The young man''s face was as white as paper, and his eyes were closed, the eye-catching thread of Qi in front of his forehead was also extremely tattered, with jade-green clothes all over the place, and his hand was red and swollen, the young man did not move, as if he had lost his breath.


    Jewel... "Jewel, wake up!" Don''t scare me... Chaxianyu was helpless as she placed Zuo Baozhu''s head on his lap and called out to him one after another while gently patting his face.


    If my arm hadn''t been injured... I can save him right now! His body froze, and when he came back to his senses, he immediately asked Li Suren a question. Madam, do you remember the night when I was drunk and injured, and the servant that helped me to return home?


    Li Suren slowly recalled back, and said uncertainly: "When I saw you being helped back to your residence, your arm was already injured and bandaged. According to your servant girl, she was the one who bandaged you up when she found you ¡­


    Zuo Yueshang immediately understood what was going on. His expression changed a few times, and finally, he silently walked forward a few steps, took off the fur coat on his body, and passed it to Chaxianyu. Yu Er, I''ll have to ask you to take care of Zuo Baozhu temporarily.


    That day, I got drunk and injured without any reason. After that, I woke up and couldn''t remember what happened to me ¡­ Thinking back now, I''m afraid that someone secretly drugged my wine cup and injured my arm while I was unconscious. The purpose was to prevent me from playing the flute and using ''Healing'' to recover my soul power to prevent her from carrying out her plan.


    No matter what her goal was, it must not be as she wished. I''ll go get Xiao Xiao right now, I must wake Zuo Baozhu up no matter what. Finishing, Zuo Yueshang was about to leave in a hurry, when a loud sound came from the sky, as if the Python was pawed by the birds, it grew a lot thicker without him noticing, causing its snake head to grow a green purple horn. It rushed out of the group of birds amidst the berserk, wiggling its body and opening its mouth, it pounced towards Zuo Yueshang.


    Luo Rongji rode on the wind and was about to stab the dagger into the heart of the Python, but right at that moment, the Python suddenly went berserk, the snake tail swept away the fallen Nan Mu and smashed into the surroundings, causing Luo Rongji to quickly dodge. Seeing the Python rushing straight towards Zuo Yueshang, Luo Rongji raised his speed up to three times his usual speed and rushed back.


    Husband, be careful! Zuo Yueshang turned around and saw a pair of green-colored snake eyes with a burning killing intent that was mixed in them rushing towards him. He subconsciously extended his hand to block it, and at this moment, Li Suren suddenly appeared in front of him and threw himself into his embrace.


    Treasure beads! It was only then that Chaxianyu realized that the youth who had been lying unconscious on the ground all this time had disappeared. She sat there dumbstruck like a wooden chicken, as she watched the long fangs of the Python pierce the boy''s thin chest.


    Zuo Baozhu opened his arms and stood motionlessly in front of the two of them, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, because the poison had corroded the skin all over his body and had started to turn blue. The moment he lost consciousness, he struggled to raise his head, to the point where he was hugging the ground tightly.


    Princess Li ¡­ Don''t misunderstand... I''m not trying to save you... I did it for... Save the man I love ¡­


    His aura became weaker and weaker, his voice became softer and softer, his eyelids were so heavy, his body was in so much pain, and that noble man whom he had thought about day and night, whom he had placed on the tip of his heart, was now so close to him ¡­ It was even possible to see his long eyelashes, which were like the wings of a butterfly.


    Left... Zuo Yueshang, Master... Jewel, Jewel... Love You... If any... In the next life ¡­


    If there is an afterlife ¡­


    "If there is an afterlife, the pearl would like to be a woman by your side. You''ll like it."


    The golden Python spat out a mouthful of hot air as it wriggled its huge body and clenched its fangs, swallowing Zuo Baozhu whole.

 C13

    Zuo Yueshang was held tightly by his waist, unable to move. He sat on the ground in a daze, listening to the weeping of the woman he loved before he became pregnant.


    Left... Zuo Baozhu?


    In his mind, there were scenes of a youth quickly turning around and giving him a brilliant smile when he heard his name being called. Born into nature, nourished by all, his mind pure and innocent, the boy could still remember the scene when he first came to the Zuo Mansion, and was meticulously groomed and groomed by his servants, and restlessly stood in his study waiting for his orders.


    When his round brown eyes met his own, they were completely at a loss. They were constrained and apprehensive, but also faintly exuded a sense of stubbornness that was brimming with vitality.


    He timidly reached out and lightly touched the calligraphy and paintings on his desk. The words written by an adult were so beautiful ¡­ I, I also want to learn how to read and write. In the future, I can copy the words of an adult.


    He often sneaked into his study and grinded away at the paper, his face smeared with ink, thinking he had never been noticed. Standing behind him with his hands behind his back, his eyes shining as he peeked at his writing, his expression was so lively, so lovable.


    He had never cooked before, yet he took the initiative to cook. The food he cooked was terrible. Not only was he not discouraged, he became braver instead. When he had an infection in his throat, the young man had been fiddling with it all night. His face was covered in grease, and he was as dirty as a coal mine cat.


    When he was given a name, one moment he was smiling and listening, the next he was crying.


    He kowtowed to his feet and kowtowed to express his gratitude. He laughed as he cried, thanking the lord for this gift! The pearl was unable to repay the lord''s great kindness ¡­ If the Lord does not mind, the Jewel is willing to serve the Lord for the rest of his life.


    "Life."


    So this was the meaning behind the ''lifetime'' he had mentioned at that time.


    Shier Hong turned around and saw that Zuo Yueshang''s expression was a little strange. He guessed that Zuo Yueshang had received a huge shock and became absent-minded, he immediately soared into the sky, performing a few steps and jumped to the two people''s side. The Python swallowed Zuo Baozhu and was especially confused and starved, its head and tail wagging, and its gigantic snake head.


    The Python arched its body and was about to pounce towards Zuo Yueshang, but Shier Hong sensed the Qi, so he quickly turned around and pulled out a soft sword from his waist. In a few seconds, he had already pulled out a length of two feet and pierced it into the Python''s vertical pupils.


    Hateful Demonic Beast! Give my friend back to me! Shier Hong did not expect Chaxianyu to suddenly rush out, and in a moment of distraction, he dodged all of the attacks from the Python. In a moment of desperation, he took a step into the air and slashed his sword towards the Python''s head. Before he fell, the wind would rustle in his ears and his long hair would rush straight to Soaring Cloud, Luo Rongji! Take the Yu Er away, I''ll deal with him here!


    Give Zuo Baozhu back to me! Chaxianyu clenched her teeth and used all her might to carry a half the height rock. Her face was covered with tears, her black hair was in a mess, and a cut appeared on her arm.


    In front of the Python, the rock was like dust, it did not even have a snake tail. Chaxianyu knew that she had only used an egg to hit a rock, but she still didn''t give up. Do you hear me? "Come out quickly, Jewel!"


    Miss Yu, calm down. Luo Rongji''s black shadow instantly appeared behind Chaxianyu. He grabbed Chaxianyu''s hand, frowned and spoke in a deep voice, "Follow me, you do not have soul power, you are in a vulnerable position, and are not allowed to participate in battles."


    Chaxianyu flung Luo Rongji''s hands away, her eyes were red and swollen, her tears flowing in a sorry state.


    Zuo Baozhu is my friend, if you don''t save him, I will save him.


    Zuo Baozhu is already dead, even if you do not believe in him, you will not be able to change this fact. Your willfulness will only cost you your life, how do you expect Princess Li to explain it to your family?


    Chaxianyu bit her lips as she turned around to continue hugging the stone. My life and death will be decided by myself! [I don''t care about my family, but I don''t want you to be an outsider!]


    He lowered his head, and his black hair swayed. He gave a light sigh, and remained stubborn. With that, he quickly teleported and wrapped his arm around Chaxianyu''s waist. Tightening his arm, the tip of his foot gently pushed off the ground.


    Chaxianyu was firmly held in the man''s embrace. She punched and kicked him, and cried in a hoarse voice. You''re cold-blooded! You''re bullying the weak, what kind of man are you?! "Let me down! I want to save the pearl!"


    Luo Rongji quickly carried Chaxianyu to an empty space behind the collapsed Zuo Mansion roof. After putting Chaxianyu down, he quickly punched in the chest.


    Luo Rongji''s brows did not even furrow, as if he did not feel any pain. His face was expressionless as he brushed away Chaxianyu''s fist and calmly said, "Zuo Baozhu, I''ll go save him."


    Chaxianyu clenched her fists and floated in midair, blankly watching the black gowned man leave her words before disappearing from her sight.


    The venom was boiling and had poison in it, causing his arm to be burned. He covered his arm and retreated a few steps, then shouted at Li Suren who was still hugging onto Zuo Yueshang, who was in a daze, crying on the ground, Li-Princess! There was a hidden trap controlling the Python, causing Xu Hong to be unable to fight back. "Your Highness, I request for you to immediately summon the Floso Mountain Wolves to assist!"


    Li Suren was shocked, she was completely awake. She knelt on the ground, her ten fingers forming a seal in the air, and a white light appeared from her fingertip. A yellow talisman appeared out of nowhere and flew out from a Kunlun Formation, floating in the air, Li Suren gave the order to the yellow talisman, Kunlun Great Void, it governs everything, the people of Suo Zi Suo, listen to the orders, and borrow the wolves to attack the Python.


    The yellow talisman paper made rustling sounds as a string of bright red talismans appeared out of thin air. It seemed to have spiritual energy, and with a "sou" sound, the yellow talisman was broken into pieces and flew straight out of the palace, disappearing into the night.


    Luo Rongji had also appeared behind the Python with his mercury dagger. He took advantage of the opportunity and quickly descended from the sky, stepping on the python''s body, and quickly cut off the Python''s waist with one slash.


    The Golden Python slapped its tail everywhere in pain, causing the snake''s blood to gush out and its forehead to become swollen. It was completely infuriated and it frantically twisted its body on the ground ¡­ Under the control of the voodoo Gu, the huge snake body that was cut into two seemed to have its own consciousness and was still moving around. The half of the snake body was struggling on the ground, which was covered in dust and broken tiles ¡­


    Shier Hong jumped onto the roof and shouted to Luo Rongji, "Heart! This Demonic Beast''s core was the heart!


    Luo Rongji stepped on the back half of the snake tail that was wildly jumping about. After searching for a while, he dug out a human-shaped body from the belly of the snake that was half drenched in blood. The one whose clothes were dyed blurry by blood and covered in the blood, and whose entire body was wrapped in the gastric juice, was precisely Zuo Baozhu who was swallowed by the Python.


    Luo Rongji shouldered him and threw the dagger towards Shier Hong who was standing on the roof at the same time. Come, I will fulfill my promise now.


    Shier Hong was stunned, what was going on with this guy? Commitment? Who cares about promises at a time like this! He supported his forehead, and with his other hand, he took the opportunity to receive the dagger that Luo Rongji had thrown aside, and rushed down towards the heart of the Python.


    The Python''s heart was pierced, and it spat out a snake''s tongue that was more than a meter long. It wanted to struggle and thrust it towards Shier Hong, but at this moment, under the moonlight, suddenly there were howls after howls of wolves, followed by the sound of galloping footsteps that seemed to be from a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses. As they neared, dozens of wolves that were as tall as human beings appeared in the night.


    They raised their heads and shouted ¡ª! The howls were deafening, one after another, and the dark green pupils of the wild beast were like wisps of will-o ''-wisps floating in the darkness. The wolves'' target was clear, and they charged straight to the Golden Python, surrounding it and biting it ¡­


    Shier Hong pulled out his sword. The tip of the mercury dagger that had pierced the Python''s heart had already been corroded into liquid by the poison.


    Zuo Yueshang staggered as he held onto a long, leaden blue Xiao Yun. His golden-brown hair was in complete disarray and his eyes were lifeless. Where is the pearl? Where''s Zuo Baozhu?


    Li Suren crawled over with tears streaming down her face and hugged onto his legs. Darling, don''t be like this... Cheer up...


    Jewel... He was already dead ¡­


    Zuo Yueshang''s body trembled. He raised his head in a daze, looked around, and then revealed a desolate and beautiful light smile.


    He bent down and gently let go of Li Suren''s hands, then walked over to Chaxianyu who was holding onto Zuo Baozhu''s corpse and crying unrestrainedly. Madam, look, isn''t that a treasure pearl?


    Luo Rongji quietly stood behind Chaxianyu, unmoving as he looked coldly at the small and thin woman who had hugged and shut her eyes tightly. The green-clothed youth whose entire body was stained with blood had long since stopped breathing and cried until the sky went dark.


    The wolves in the palace were still munching on the two halves of the Golden Python''s body, the nervousness and noise from the battle had all disappeared. In the deep, dark night, a full moon shone with a faint, ice-cold moonlight on the disordered Zuo Mansion, as though it was a pair of cold eyes looking at them.


    Zuo Yueshang took a heavy step, his eyes lost focus, and he slowly walked to stop in front of Zuo Baozhu. He was silent as he raised his hand to slowly remove the bandages on his fingers. Master Zuo?


    Zuo Yueshang turned a deaf ear to his, he trembled lightly and closed his eyes, then placed the Desolator next to his lips, releasing a few sounds.


    Zuo Yueshang turned his back to the moonlight and blew again and again. Shier Hong supported Li Suren and came over to help him. Chaxianyu lowered her head and sobbed softly. Your Xiao can only heal, but your precious pearl, its already dead ¡­


    Pata.


    A single tear rolled down Zuo Yueshang''s fair white face.


    His eyes were closed and his long eyelashes trembled. The slender white fingers holding the long hair trembled ¡ª over and over again, the mournful, clear sound of the flute lingered for a long time in the thick night.


    Her sharp eyes had noticed the wound on Zuo Yue''s arm that had just healed with great difficulty. Now, all of it had collapsed and was stained with blood. Her heart ached as she took a few steps forward and pleaded in a low voice, "Husband, Darling, you''re still injured ¡­" "Let''s not blow any more...


    Zuo Yueshang did not stop playing the flute as a cold wind blew. The man was dressed in simple clothes and his body was in danger.


    Suddenly, Chaxianyu felt nothing in her arms, she lowered her head, and saw the light spots around Zuo Baozhu, she was shocked, and wanted to go and get Zuo Baozhu, but her fingers suddenly passed through Zuo Baozhu''s body. Not long later, Zuo Baozhu''s body was enveloped by the golden light and was constantly shrinking.


    Zuo Yueshang put down the Xiao Clan member who was still lying on the ground. The light emitting from the place where Zuo Baozhu was lying gradually faded away.


    A little bluebird was lying on the cold and smooth bluestone path.

 C14

    Several days had already passed since the intense battle with the Golden Python. The Zuo Mansion s that had suffered heavy losses and were constantly being refurbished and refurbished were always located at the back door, a remote place at the foot of the mountain, behind the Zuo Mansion s. In the garden, they would always find a thin and thin man with golden brown hair who was quietly sitting in the pavilion and playing the flute.


    Chaxianyu carried the lunch box that Princess Li Suren had entrusted him, and walked from the kitchen all the way to the back of the man. The man was completely unaware of her arrival.


    She sighed. It seems that this Zuo Mansion Sect Master, the Great General Zuo MingZuo Yueshang, who was bestowed with the title of the first rank in the Hong Huang Kingdom had still not recovered from the shock of Little Demon Zuo Baozhu''s death.


    Shier Hong had told her before that although General Zuo was often risked his life on the battlefield, his heart was extremely kind. He treated people respectfully and modestly, which was why he was loved and respected by soldiers. Zuo Yueshang was far too sensitive to feelings. This was his strength, and also his weakness.


    As a friend that he had been friends with for more than ten years, Shier Hong was extremely familiar with Zuo Yueshang. If he had discovered a potential enemy before Zuo Baozhu was injured, or if he had brought along the healed Xiao Chang Xiao with him, he might have activated his recovery soul power when Zuo Baozhu was injured, and Zuo Baozhu might not have died.


    Master Zuo, it''s time for you to eat.


    Zuo Yueshang recognized Chaxianyu''s voice and slowly stopped playing the lead blue Xiao. His voice was somewhat hoarse, "Thank you Miss Yu, please put it aside for the time being.


    Chaxianyu was silent, the pink embroidered shoes hesitantly drew on the rough stone surface, but in the end, they steeled their hearts and took out a thin book from their robes and handed it over to Zuo Yueshang. Master Zuo had something that he did not know whether or not he should show to the adults.


    Zuo Yueshang''s eyes were fixed on the distant mountain. He did not turn his head but his tone was indifferent.


    Master, this was obtained from Zuo Baozhu''s room. Yu Er believes that this is an item that the Pearl hopes for Master to see for himself.


    When Zuo Yueshang heard Zuo Baozhu''s name, his body trembled. He slowly turned around and saw the petite girl in front of him respectfully presenting a small booklet with the words "Zuo Baozhu" written on it.


    Zuo Yueshang''s hands trembled slightly as he received the thin book. He opened it slowly and lightly: first page, second page, third page ¡­ As he flipped through the pages, his movements became heavier and more difficult.


    While flipping through the books, her slender, green hands could not help but tremble violently.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, she stood there at a loss of what to do, and watched as the Iron-Blood General, who had fought bravely against a hundred on the battlefield and was used to life and death situations, continued to flip through the pages of the book with tears streaming down his face.


    S-Lord...?


    When Chaxianyu found this book that had an unknown meaning in Zuo Baozhu''s room, her first reaction was to show it to Zuo Yueshang. Chaxianyu had always respected her friends, so she had never opened it before.


    Zuo Yueshang finished reading the entire book, he gently closed the last page, closed his eyes, and returned to Chaxianyu. The two of them had a beautiful outline, and the usual gentle smile in her eyes was now filled with red silk.


    With a sorrowful expression, he tried his best to restrain his trembling voice. On the thirty-first page, every line on every page, there were only three words: "Zuo Baozhu." Nothing else.


    On the first page, the name "Zuo Baozhu" was written with a missing brush.


    On the second page, Zuo Baozhu who had used too much strength read "Zuo Baozhu"


    On the third page, the brush strokes the young "Zuo Baozhu".


    On the fourth page, the inky "Zuo Baozhu"


    The fifth page, "Zuo Baozhu", seemed to have slightly improved ¡­


    Chaxianyu stared dumbfoundedly at the paper in her hands that was opened, the entire page was filled with crooked yet not very serious words that belonged to Zuo Baozhu. The entire small yellow book was covered densely in the three words "Zuo Baozhu". She suddenly remembered the first time she saw Zuo Baozhu.


    The youth stood by the door, green and clean, with an expression that was neither servile nor overbearing. His back was very straight, and a red ribbon fluttered in front of his forehead. However, his eyes were filled with a thick sadness and grief that did not match his age.


    Recalling what he said, Jewel would rather you never give me a name. So powerless, so desperate, so sad.


    When he thought about how Master Zuo Yueshang had bestowed him with a name, his tears suddenly rolled down.


    Zuo Baozhu deeply cherished this name.


    He could not read. No one knew where he had learned to write the three words. No one knew when he wrote them. However, he was still in a dark danger zone that was completely unacknowledged by anyone. He wrote so many words over and over again on such a long and lonely night, a fifteen or sixteen year old boy who was fearless against worldly prejudices and never wavered in the face of threats. He persevered, holding onto one of his sincere and earnest gifts, writing down the only one that his beloved lord had ever given him.


    I, Zuo Baozhu.


    I wish you had never reached out to save me from fire and water


    I wish you had never given me warmth


    He would rather that you were cruel and merciless, never giving me the slightest hope that you would take pity on him.


    I would rather never have met you, perhaps this way, I can always be happy, carefree, continue to fly in the sky.


    But to meet you, the pearl is very lucky.


    To be protected by you, the pearl is very lucky.


    Therefore, I would rather endure the pain alone than separate myself from you.


    Miss Yu, follow me back to the Main Hall, I want to personally interrogate that traitor. At this moment, Zuo Yueshang''s face had already calmed down. Step by step, he walked out of the pavilion with the long Xiao on his waist shining brightly under the reflection of the blue sky.


    The spy who sneaked into the Zuo Mansion was caught by the servant on the spot the night of the battle. As Zuo Yueshang was unable to walk away from the pain, the interrogation process was pushed again and again, and today, the servant girl whose hair was disheveled came out. When Chaxianyu saw the girl''s black eyes that were as heavy as a pool of stagnant water with an abnormally calm expression, not only did she not resist, but instead, she was abnormally calm.


    Shier Hong and Luo Rongji were both dressed in black and white, the contrast being extremely intense, like the commander of the devils in hell. One stood on the left and right side of Zuo Yueshang, who was dressed in black robes.


    Chaxianyu and the rest of the servants from the Zuo Mansion stood together, the round wooden pillars surrounding the hall in an orderly manner, staring at the woman who knelt at the center of the hall with her arms tied behind her. Princess Li Suren and her personal servant were sitting at the back of the hall, listening to the interrogation.


    Who ordered you to be so merciless, to not hesitate to use the Evil Arts Lich Gu to control the Demonic Beast, to destroy my Zuo Mansion, and to innocently harm a life? What is your goal?! Zuo Yueshang retracted his smile, a pair of cold eyes like sharp swords pointing straight at the woman lying on the ground, his tone cold.


    The woman blinked her black eyes and sneered. As a general, aside from those who love you and respect you as a general, aren''t the people who have been robbed of their lives by you in the name of justice, those who have been called the enemy soldiers by adulterers, innocent?


    If you think you can question the person behind me, you are quite wrong ¡ª ¡ª


    The woman suddenly twisted her face and raised her head to laugh. She ignored the miserable situation where she kneeled on the ground and interrogated without restraint, and arrogantly cracked the corner of her mouth into a ridiculing smile. The lord that I am serving is not someone that a mere imperial tutor like you can afford to offend, so I advise you to not waste your energy and properly weigh yourself.


    Suddenly, the lady turned her head, and looked straight at Chaxianyu who was standing behind her, whose head was only exposed, listening intently. She had taken the conversation by surprise, I said, the Miss Yu who did not understand the situation, the truth that you are trying to find, let me show you once, and I will teach you how to find the way.


    Just as she finished speaking, Luo Rongji reacted and quickly flew down from the front of the hall. He extended his hand out and shouted, Stop her! She was going to commit suicide!


    Too late, the woman''s neck tilted and she fell to the ground, lifeless.


    The poison in his teeth seemed to be well-prepared. He didn''t intend to answer any interrogation and used his death to eliminate the evidence. Shier Hong also rushed over, he extended his two fingers and touched the lady''s neck, he shook his head, the poison immediately activated, and he was no longer able to turn the situation around.


    Chaxianyu never thought that such a thing would happen to him.


    After a long while, she finally pushed through the crowd with a dull mind and slowly walked out. Her entire body was trembling as she asked Shier Hong uneasily. Yu Er didn''t understand, why did she say she would give me directions ¡­?


    Shier Hong looked at Chaxianyu and also went silent. Then, he knelt on the ground and searched through it carefully, and stood up with a scroll in his hands. Reporting to the Master Zuo, I searched and found something on his body.


    Zuo Yueshang was obviously troubled by the uncontrollable act of suicide. He held his forehead and sighed, Master Luo was fine, open it.


    When he opened it, there were only two lines of indistinct handwriting. It seemed to be ancient, and the paper itself was murky. Chaxianyu moved closer, carefully distinguished the contents, and read it out.


    Chen Xuanji had finished, and the White Tiger was leading the way ¡­ There are things in the wide fields... Thousand Early... Luan Ming?


    Chaxianyu raised her head and was shocked to find that both Zuo Yueshang and Li Suren''s expression had changed in an instant.


    The three of them looked at each other, as though they had something to say, but Luo Rongji''s expression did not change.


    He held a scroll in his hand, his black hair was as black as ink, and his blood-red eyes were calm and emotionless. He gazed at Chaxianyu who had a face full of bewilderment, let me explain it to you, Miss Yu Er ¡­ Perhaps, I should call you Princess Xing Ning.


    If the spy''s words were true and the scroll words were true, then the world would be turned upside down.


    Looking at Chaxianyu''s dull expression, Luo Rongji thought for a while, then added another sentence. Also, the scroll also mentioned that your mother was honored as the Queen of Tea with the title of Phoenix Queen.


    Still alive.

 C15

    Luo Rongji''s long and slender arm drooped, the corner of his pitch-black clothes slightly swayed, he stood tall and straight without moving, quietly watching the servant girl, who was hiding poison within her teeth, be carried down by the servants.


    Luo Rongji lowered his head, and his fingertips spun around lightly and joyfully. The scroll that said, "It is enough to overturn the world, spanning 4000 years of age", his eyes were filled with scarlet red ¡ª ¡ª


    This scroll actually came from him, and for that purpose, he used this spy in the lobby to his death.


    On the nape of the dead woman''s neck was a white powder tattoo of an iris, which he had quietly covered with blood.


    He raised his gaze slowly and stared fixedly at the pale-faced, young girl, whose entire body was exuding a sense of fear and unease as she was comforted by Li Suren. He could not help but find it funny: "Old Ancestor, this princess, who is not much different from a young girl and does not understand human suffering, is she really the person you''re looking for?" It was just a mere weak girl who didn''t have any soul power, but was also naive and foolish.


    Can she really do as you wish?


    Master Luo, what do you think? Zuo Yueshang walked over with a serious face. Luo Rongji withdrew his train of thoughts, his delicate lips moved slightly, as he spat out a word, and looked at her.


    stared blankly for a moment. After realizing that Luo Rongji was referring to Chaxianyu, his face immediately revealed a worried look. Master Luo, from what I see, Princess Xing Ning''s nature is lively and pure, loyal and loyal, just that she''s still young and immature. I''m afraid that I...


    Oh? What the Master Zuo meant was.


    Zuo Yueshang cupped his hands together in a humble manner. His highness Xing Ning and this lowly one''s beloved wife, Li Suren, have come to address each other as sisters, while I, the Left, also view the Princess as my younger sister. Today, the scroll''s secret words have appeared out of nowhere and it will definitely not be peaceful in the future ¡­


    I beg the Master Luo to assist His Highness Xing Ning in making the right decision.


    When Luo Rongji heard it, he was not surprised at all. He turned his head, looked at Chaxianyu from afar, and said steadily.


    When Zuo Yueshang heard this, he was somewhat surprised. Luo Rongji had long since spread open his legs, his steps steady and steady, like the wind blowing. When he reached Chaxianyu''s side, Chaxianyu was holding onto the hem of his skirt, leaning into Li Suren''s embrace, his eyes looking into the unknown.


    Are you going to find your mother?


    Chaxianyu was shocked, she looked at the person who asked the question with astonishment. The man''s exquisite face was as cold as ice, as though asking her questions was just following a specific procedure, he did not have any reason to consider Chaxianyu''s feelings.


    Shier Hong frowned, he was extremely unhappy, but he still walked over and coldly said, "Master Luo, this does not seem to be something you should interfere in."


    Go to Empress Cha?


    Luo Rongji emphasized his tone as he repeated himself. His blood-red eyes stared at Chaxianyu unblinkingly, completely ignoring the bitter Shier Hong beside him.


    Chaxianyu clenched her fist tightly. She was silent for a good while, and when she raised her head, the terrified look in her eyes had already disappeared like smoke into thin air. Replacing it was a pair of firm and bright eyes that were as bright as obsidian.


    Yu Er! Shier Hong frowned. He found it hard to understand, with just a piece of paper left behind by an unknown spy, he was about to go to the legendary Penglai Immortal City''s "Guangye" to find the Empress Cha that everyone knew had passed away 15 years ago ¡­ It was too rash and risky.


    Chaxianyu suddenly looked at Shier Hong and laughed, Young Master, I suddenly feel lucky that I escaped the palace.


    Since someone was willing to secretly guide me, to remind me of the possibility that my mother might still be alive, to ask me to look for her, whatever his motives might be, I should hope to give it a try.


    It was better than doing nothing until I had seen it with my own eyes.


    Shier Hong was momentarily stunned by the young girl''s resolute tone. He wanted to say something, but he eventually sighed, and with a complicated expression, he said, "Since you''ve made your decision, I can''t advise you anymore, it''s just that ¡ª"


    You are not going to search alone, the agreement between you and I is still valid.


    Chaxianyu was very touched, her eyes were burning hot, she was extremely happy, smiling like a peach blossom she immediately expressed her thanks, Thank you Young Master!


    At this time, High Priest Luo''s faint voice sounded in his ear, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that I might have disturbed Prince Xing Ning''s mood."


    He looked at Chaxianyu who had a puzzled expression and spoke frankly. This Luo Yuan is under the orders of General Zuo to accompany you on your journey to your left and right to protect your safety.


    Li Suren who was at the side raised her sleeves to cover her mouth, she could not help but be overjoyed, ah! If that was the case, it couldn''t be any better! She happily shook Chaxianyu''s hand. Yu Er! With these two men with powerful martial arts skills, I can be said to be the companion of the elites of the human race.


    Chaxianyu was dumbstruck. She had repeatedly confirmed whether the black-clothed man''s words were a joke, and on Luo Rongji''s face, which was as beautiful as a sculpture''s, which seemed to lack any normal person''s muscles or nerves, there was nothing else other than an expressionless face.


    If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first. Luo Rongji clasped his hands in salute, quickly turned around and was about to leave the hall when Chaxianyu suddenly shouted and stopped him. Wait! Master Luo!


    Luo Rongji turned his face, his high nose bridge revealing a trace of pressure. His heart skipped a beat as he stammered, "Uhh ¡­" Then, tomorrow morning, we''ll meet at the carriage at the front entrance of the Zuo Mansion ¡­


    Luo Rongji nodded and replied with a single word. Just as he was about to lift his leg and leave, Chaxianyu called out to her again. Luo Rongji seemed to be slightly unhappy, his eyebrows slightly raised, and patiently indicated for her to finish.


    Chaxianyu''s fingers were twisted like a fried dough twist. God knows how much courage it would take for her to say a single word to this frightful and cold Priestess. She stumbled and almost bit her tongue. Master Luo can call me Chaxianyu in the future ¡­ There was no need to call him Princess ¡­


    Hearing that, Luo Rongji asked, could I call you Miss Yu?


    Chaxianyu nodded her head with all her might. It''s possible!


    Luo Rongji seemed to be amused by her, but at the same time, he didn''t laugh. The faint curve of the corner of his mouth seemed to be just an illusion. His tone seemed less cold, but also as if nothing had changed.


    Luo Rongji softly said, "Okay."


    That night


    Chaxianyu lied on the bed in Li Suren''s room, her legs that were exposed outside started to sway. As she flipped through the paintings that Li Suren had made, she pouted her lips and muttered softly.


    Li Suren was seated in front of the copper mirror with her hair tied up. She asked gently, What does Yu Er want to ask? It doesn''t matter.


    Yu Er still remembered that when they were at the palace, her sister had told Yu Er that she had a lover. According to her sister''s description, Yu Er just couldn''t understand how the man whom you have loved for 11 or 12 years suddenly became General Zuo Xu Ming, who she was not very familiar with in the palace.


    Li Suren''s combing of her hair suddenly stopped.


    She put down her cinnabar comb, got up and walked to Chaxianyu''s side. She hugged her shoulders, and her cheek gently pressed against the girl''s soft top of her head. "Yu Er, you are still young, in this adult world, nothing is absolute.


    Li Suren raised his eyes and looked at the lush and verdant scenery outside the shutter. His eyes became long and calm.


    I also remember, when I told you about someone I like, you were just a silly little seven-year-old kid. Now that I think about it, you''ve grown up into a big girl for eleven years. Time passed too quickly.


    Li Suren lowered her head, her amber, gentle eyes faintly hiding the emotions that Chaxianyu couldn''t understand. Actually, from the moment I fell for him, I understood that this person was an existence that I would never be able to obtain in my entire life. He was so high and mighty that I didn''t even have the right to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. However, I can''t let him go. Thus, I can only work day after day, year after year, trying my best to increase the cultivation of my soul power. I can''t even learn how to deal with the red girl, so I can only practice playing the music that he likes ¡­ She secretly hoped that she would be good enough to attract his attention to me one day.


    Chaxianyu asked softly. Did he pay attention to her sister''s feelings?


    That man is a passionate and single-minded gentleman. In his heart, there will always be a woman who could crush me to pieces and restore me to my previous self. "I knew from the beginning that my adoration was a doomed death.


    Then, Sister Li, since you love him so much, how could you suddenly ask your royal father to marry General Zuo after so many years?


    Li Suren laughed, because I realized that Yue Shang was the same as me.


    Chaxianyu''s face was full of question marks. Li Suren touched her head and thought, all these years, I have always been immersed in my own world, desperately chasing after that person''s back, completely ignoring the voices of the outside world. I have never had the time or time to care about the feelings of others, so when Yue Shang told me that he fell in love with me when I was 15 years old, I was truly shocked.


    When he confessed to me, his face flushed red, and he stammered as if he was at a loss for what to do. The look in his eyes, as he looked at me, jolted me from my long unrequited love ¡ª it turned out that the look in his eyes when he loved a person was so deep and affectionate, there was nowhere to hide it. Even if he didn''t speak and just stood there, my heart would swear to me: This man loves me, his eyes, his expression, his actions, everything about him, he loves me, loves me so much.


    He fell in love with me just because I performed a snow fox dance in front of His Highness Emperor Xun when I was fifteen years old. He carried my portrait into his arms, brought it to the army camp, brought it to the battlefield, and then returned to the palace ten years later, carefully fished out the portrait for me from his bosom. Oh my god, if he hadn''t explained, I really wouldn''t have known that the ink on the portrait was on my face... Hahaha


    Fog slowly started to rise in front of Chaxianyu''s eyes, and she knew what Elder Sister Li was going to say next.


    Each of us has the right to love others, the person I love, and the person I love. Previously, I had always felt that the natural law of the world was that as long as I was willing to work hard, there would definitely be a response, and there would definitely be a reward. Unwittingly, I turned my love for him into a game of self-esteem, betting on my own beauty, betting all of my happiness, just wanting to prove that I was outstanding, I was right, I was so good, I would definitely be loved. I''m sure I can win this battle of love.


    I''ve already... How long has it been since I listened to other people''s feelings? It was only then that I realized, ah, that the tall man in front of me was exactly the same as I had been running desperately towards him for the past eleven years. Before I knew it, I had become the one standing high above me that prevented others from getting close to me. It turns out that he, just like the self-abased, hard-working and courageous me from the past, was also silently chasing after my figure while I was trying to love someone else without a care in the world.


    Li Suren''s tears dropped from her eyes as she smiled brilliantly. Her tears slowly rolled down her fair cheeks. I have loved a man for such a long time. He would never be able to notice me, remember me, and even love and protect me ¡­ Perhaps it was due to my heartache towards the past, or perhaps it was due to Yue Shang''s unique gentle personality that deeply moved me. The moment he kneeled down and proposed to me, I was already willing to withdraw from a competition that I had competed with myself for eleven years.


    I am probably not a good woman. I don''t know if he will be happy with me in the future. It''s just that I, only towards this foolish and serious man who is trying his best to get close to me, want to never hurt him no matter what, let alone let him down.


    Chaxianyu gently hugged Li Suren as she sobbed. This Master Zuo truly loves you, and this Master Zuo will definitely ¡­ She would understand Sister Li.


    Li Suren also slowly raised her hands and hugged Chaxianyu back. Yu Er, thank you for staying by my side all these years.


    From tomorrow onwards, you will embark on a new journey.


    Sister wants you to be brave and love what you love.


    I hope that you will come back safely.

 C16

    Chaxianyu faced the bright yellow copper mirror and tied her head full of thick black hair up high.


    She swapped out the set of travel clothing that Shier Hong gave her that was worth quite a bit, the one that belonged to a young miss of a second class official family with an emerald jade peach blossom on it. She then chose to put on the small black gown that she had brought out of the palace.


    Li Suren stood behind her and observed Chaxianyu''s movement through the refraction of the copper mirror. She could not help but sigh with emotion, the Yu Er had truly grown up. Big girl.


    Remember that in the palace, when the princes and princesses needed new clothes in the season, I was the one who picked out your clothes for you before sending it to Profound Halls Palace. Every time you put on the clothes I sent you, you are so happy that you jump and jump. The last few words choked her throat. She really hoped that the empress would be fortunate enough to see your slim and elegant figure ¡­


    Chaxianyu folded the jacket and gently placed it in Li Suren''s hands, laughing and saying: Good big sister, there''s no need to be so sad. Believe me, we still have a lot of time, a long, long time from now to the future. You can still help me pack some clothes, as usual. I also still love you and respect the Yu Er by your side.


    Sister Li, I, Chaxianyu, have firmly believed that my only sister will never change this.


    Li Suren tightly held Chaxianyu''s hand, her eyes were filled with unwillingness and gratitude. Good Yu Er, this sister is willing to protect you well and love you dearly for the rest of her life. The time to set off is coming. Remember Sister Li''s words: No matter how difficult, how helpless, or how trapped you are, don''t forget one thing ¡ª keep yourself.


    Our Yu Er''s purest self is bravery.


    Chaxianyu nodded her head heavily. Un! Yu Er will definitely remember this well. With a creak, she pushed open the door and waved to Li Suren to say her farewells. Li-jie! Yu Er has left! When the Yu Er returned, he would personally retrieve the Peach Blossom Small Jacket from her elder sister.


    It was only when Chaxianyu walked out of the hallway did she realize that a light drizzle had started to fall from the sky, causing the sky and earth to be covered in faint spots of rain. From her point of view, the floating mountain was shrouded with mist and clouds, her Zuo Mansion was profound and light green, like an unpolished jade ore, faint and flickering with light.


    The raindrops fell down the stem of the leaves and shattered on the bluestone path. The silvery white dots of light jumped through the rain curtain, and the bird hopped between the branches of the drizzling rain, making a clear and melodious sound.


    Why is he so lost in thought here?


    Chaxianyu understood in her heart, and turning her head with a smile, she said to Shier Hong, "Young Master, look, it''s Luo Yu."


    Shier Hong acknowledged, then opened up a white oil paper umbrella in his hand and extended his hand out towards Chaxianyu, and because of that, I will come and get you.


    The man''s jet-black hair was tied into a loose strand. The red lotus flower on hherforehead could be faintly seen. A pair of golden eyes were slowly being covered by a warm jade color ¡­ She pulled Chaxianyu into his embrace, lowered his head, and whispered into Chaxianyu''s ear with a gentle smile. Yu Er had changed the clothes that this young master had gifted him.


    Shier Hong, the problem of you being so frivolous to other people''s little girls has never changed after all these years.


    Suddenly, a low voice came out from behind him. Chaxianyu pushed Shier Hong away with his face flushed red, as if he had done something bad, and bowed towards the voice. Luo, Master Luo!


    The black haired, red eyed handsome man squinted his eyes, his tone filled with danger. Master Zuo is right, sending me here to protect Miss Yu is the safest choice.


    In my opinion, the one you should guard against the most along the way wasn''t the Demonic Beast, but you.


    Shier Hong covered his mouth with his sleeves and chuckled. His charming eyes were like silk, his golden pupils were overflowing with light, Master Luo has changed quite a bit these few years.


    Chaxianyu was afraid that the two would argue, hence she quickly jumped in front of the two of them to stop them. Yu Er saw that it was getting late, and it was best for them to hurry up and set off ¡­


    Luo Rongji turned his head, snorted lightly, threw out his wide sleeves with his hands behind his back, and disappeared where he stood with a swoosh.


    Chaxianyu heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to pull Shier Hong away. Young master, we should also hurry to Zuo Mansion''s main entrance to the carriage.


    Chaxianyu could see from afar that within the patter of rain, there was a horse carriage with four horses driving together. The carriage''s door was wide open, the coachman seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    Zuo Yueshang stood beside the carriage, waiting quietly with a light colored oil paper umbrella and a gray goose feather coat draped over his shoulders.


    Seeing that, Chaxianyu said to Shier Hong: Young Master, before we leave, I want to ask Master Zuo a question, can I?


    Shier Hong looked at Chaxianyu''s bright eyes and nodded. Go. I''ll wait for you in the car.


    Chaxianyu walked closer to Zuo Yueshang, raised her head, and with her cheeks soaked in the cold, wet air, she exhaled a cloud of white mist and spoke to Zuo Yueshang. Master Zuo, before Yu Er leaves, she wanted to ask about her deceased friend Zuo Baozhu.


    Zuo Yueshang''s thin body was as quiet as the rain. His long golden-brown hair was scattered behind his back and shone with a flawless radiance. His entire being was like a fairy in a painting. When he heard it, he bent down slightly and smiled lightly at Chaxianyu.


    According to Yu Er''s knowledge, not long after the precious pearl had expressed its love and admiration for the Master Zuo, it was transferred to the most remote backyard at the command of the Master Zuo. Chaxianyu''s eyes did not blink as she stared straight at Zuo Yueshang, and slowly spoke out her thoughts. The rear garden was located at the foot of the mountain, it was desolate and boring, and it was far from the Zuo Mansion Hall. Was this arranged to prevent others from talking, or was it to imply that the pearl should not have any feelings for you as soon as possible?


    Zuo Yueshang was surprised for a moment, he reacted and could not help but laugh bitterly, Miss Yu, I, Zuo ¡­ I did not intend to.


    The first place where he found the pearl was in the back garden. Since he was originally a bird, I assumed that he came from Bushu Mountain.


    After he revealed his intentions to me, he has indeed suffered under the hands of many people ¡­ In private I have dealt with the long-tongued servants. He has a strong sense of pride, so he definitely doesn''t want to see me take action to protect him ¡­ I transferred him to the back garden because I was afraid that he would miss home if he felt bad in the future. The back garden is close to the mountain and we can go back at any time.


    Chaxianyu was startled. Then, did Master Zuo not look down on the feelings of the precious pearl in the slightest ¡­?


    Zuo Yueshang was confused by his question. Why did Miss Yu say that? Left Why are you looking down on him? Zuo Wuji felt guilty and unable to respond to his intentions because he had already decided in his life that Princess Li was the only one who was unable to ¡­ I can''t accept his adoration.


    Hearing that, Chaxianyu''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    She took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Zuo Yueshang. Yu Er thanked Master Zuo Yueshang on behalf of her deceased friend.


    Do you hear me?


    The one you love has never felt that your efforts were in vain for even a second.


    He knows you.


    Your feelings have already been properly conveyed to him.


    So, please don''t regret, go away in peace.


    Sitting on the horse carriage, Chaxianyu supported her cheeks with her hands as she talked to herself, Master Zuo is the most passionate man I have ever seen in the past 18 years.


    Leaning on the opposite side of her, with his back straight, with his arms crossed and eyes closed, Luo Rongji suddenly took up the topic, his tone was light.


    I''ve met another person, and he''s even more powerful than me.

 C17

    Shier Hong, who was sitting beside Chaxianyu, had his hair tied up in a long braid, and was lying lazily on the windowsill as he read the letters in his hands. Hearing Luo Rongji''s words, Shier Hong''s eyes, which were shining with a golden luster, squinted, "Master Luo, it''s such a coincidence, this young master had also suddenly thought of someone, if my guess is correct, it should be consistent with Master Luo''s thinking."


    Chaxianyu was completely confused when she heard this. She looked at Luo Rongji, then looked at Shier Hong, who spoke in a neither slow nor hurried manner. Everyone who had participated in the inauguration ceremony of the Emperor Xun 20 years ago should think the same way.


    Twenty years ago?!


    Chaxianyu almost fell off from the Red Ripple. She was flabbergasted, her face filled with disbelief and astonishment. Her master''s meaning was ¡­ Have you attended the Founding Ceremony 20 years ago?! But, my lord, you look... He was only in his early twenties ¡­


    Luo Rongji was noncommittal. He looked over and frowned as he said to Shier Hong. You still haven''t told her anything?


    Shier Hong shrugged his shoulders. Sorry, I don''t want to mention any unnecessary things about you in front of my cute Yu Er.


    Damn it? Old monster? Luo Rongji was still expressionless, but Chaxianyu could faintly see that the black gowned man''s forehead was bursting with veins, and he shouted in his heart that the situation was not good. If they were to fight inside the carriage, the innocent horses would be blown away. She quickly stuffed a piece of the sweet cake in the small plate into Luo Rongji''s hands. Master Luo! Please try it! Sweet! Delicious!


    Luo Rongji silently ate the sweet cake, and his expression became slightly warmer. Chaxianyu could not help but be startled, could it be that Master Luo liked sweet food?


    I''m not the old monster he''s talking about.


    Luo Rongji still crossed his arms, his back not touching the wall, and gracefully crossed his legs as he sat there. His dark red eyes reflected Chaxianyu''s little figure, and after thinking about it seriously, he added.


    I''m not hateful.


    Chaxianyu wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare do so. She held tightly onto the center of her palm and nodded heavily in response to the serious face of the solemnly explaining Luo Rongji.


    For some reason, my appearance would not change. I have maintained this appearance for many years. Furthermore, my soul power is special, so the impression I get from the outside world is that of an immortal, unfathomable priest with Hong Huang Kingdom closest to the gods.


    Chaxianyu immediately revealed a look of admiration and adoration. Eternal youth, eternal longevity. Wasn''t this the realm that the world had always been striving for? Now that the Master Luo had done it, the Yu Er truly admired him.


    Seeing that Chaxianyu was looking forward to it, Shier Hong gave him a look, and Luo Rongji pretended not to see it, he turned his head, and said with a distant tone, "Don''t worry, I am not a person who likes to talk too much, you can decide when to tell her your business."


    Chaxianyu was suspicious, asking Shier Hong, Young Master? What is it that you want to tell Yu Er?


    "I''ve also attended the inauguration ceremony of the new Emperor 20 years ago."


    Shier Hong suppressed the thoughts in his head and smiled. I am not as powerful as the Master Luo, and I do not have soul power either. I did not want the Master Luo to say anything, but I was afraid that the Yu Er would hear too many things about the Master Luo and not want a useless master like me.


    Chaxianyu laughed and poked Shier Hong. What did you say! The Yu Er was not that kind of person.


    Shier Hong''s expression showed a hint of sorrow for a moment, and was immediately replaced with a sloppy smile, mhm ~ Yu Er''s words were extremely true. I overthought it.


    Turning to the topic just now ¡ª Master Luo and I simultaneously thought of a man who was infatuated with each other, it was your royal father, Your Highness Emperor Xun.


    Although it was impossible, if Yu Er could see the succession of Emperor Xun with her own eyes, maybe her impression of His Highness would greatly change.


    The Hong Huang Kingdom and the Profound realm, Year 126, Mang Xia. The twenty-two year old Cha Chi appeared in front of everyone in a red robe during the opening ceremony.


    He covered his face with golden silk and jade brocade, his long black hair reaching to the ground, and fresh white lotuses in his hair. With the support of a maid, he stepped into the hall and sat beside the throne of the Emperor Xun. From then on, he was sealed under the heavens.


    It was said that the Empress hid her face because the Emperor Xun didn''t want anyone other than herself to see the tiniest hint of the Empress Cha''s alluring face, so the officials present that day only had the chance to catch a glimpse of the Empress Cha''s slim figure.


    Just by looking at the figure of the empress, the countless girls in the audience, the officials in the imperial court who disapproved of Emperor Xun''s actions, or those who were pedantic or radical were all shocked without exception. In just one night, the mysterious and unique beauty of the Empress Cha spread across the entire prehistoric land.


    According to the records of "The Hundred Wasteland, Ancient History", ever since then, the Emperor Xun had dispersed into its enormous harem during the reign of the late emperor, with only the Empress as its sole favorite.


    On the birthday of the empress, Emperor Xun ordered 500 laborers to travel through the stars, wind and rain in order to build a Jade Crown Palace with Night Pearls that would shine every night just to make the empress smile.


    For the sake of making an exception, he recorded the name of the empress into the annals of the ancestors of the previous emperors.


    The Queen is exempt from all daily kneeling and bowing by exception.


    An exception was made to allow the empress to attend court, to adopt her advice, and to issue new labour laws and food orders.


    Chaxianyu was dumbstruck.


    No matter what, she could not connect the cold and aloof royal father, who had never appeared in her heart, who had treated her as air for fifteen years, with whom Shier Hong had described as an emperor who was deeply in love ¡­


    Chaxianyu had mixed feelings for the moment, with all sorts of feelings mixed in, she muttered under her breath, Yu Er ¡­ How could she not know about all these ¡­


    Shier Hong comforted his as if he was patting her depressed little head, his tone was very gentle, like there was no problem. Yu Er had once said that he hadn''t visited his in the palace for many years and didn''t mind his only daughter at all. No one mentioned anything about it, but Yu Er naturally did not understand. This was very normal, so Yu Er did not need to blame himself.


    Luo Rongji raised his arm, and suddenly interrupted. I have noticed it ever since we met in Zuo Mansion, Shier Hong, what exactly have you done now? The color of the eyes changed.


    Shier Hong was stunned, eyes? What happened to my eyes?


    Chaxianyu was also shocked. She raised her head, looked at Shier Hong''s jade green eyes, quickly took out a small mirror, and held it up for Shier Hong to see, Young Master, did you not know? Your eyes will change from gold to green.


    I have noticed it ever since the first time Yu Er met you. After waiting on you for so long, Yu Er realised that as long as you are in a good mood, the color of your eyes will change.


    Shier Hong saw his own pair of deep green eyes, and was stunned for a moment.


    He had thought that he would drag this boring body that had wandered around the world for a thousand years until it truly died.


    Why was it that, at this point, the Heavens had begun to come up with a new proposition despite his muddleheaded state and being unable to control himself?


    What message was this pair of eyes trying to convey?


    Young Master, Yu Er thinks it''s beautiful. Seeing Shier Hong''s strange expression, Chaxianyu thought that he was unhappy, she anxiously grabbed Shier Hong''s arm and revealed a big smile. Young master was the most special Master she had ever seen in her life, Yu Er liked young master''s eyes!


    At this time, Luo Rongji, who was sitting steadily opposite him, lifted his eyelids and gave Chaxianyu a cold glance. Is there anything in this world that you don''t like?


    Eh?


    Luo Rongji closed his eyes and collapsed on top of his body. He stuck his arms behind his neck and turned his back, speaking lazily. Everything was good, everything was good, everything was good. Do you care too much about other people''s feelings, and always try to please and flatter others? Do you not like yourself that much?


    Even if you say that you hate them every now and then, no one will blame you. I don''t know why you''re doing this.


    The sudden evaluation made Chaxianyu very helpless.


    She stared blankly at Luo Rongji''s cold back, her heart suddenly feeling sad.


    That''s right, why did he have to go through so much trouble?


    He had always subconsciously put the other party''s feelings first, always being afraid that he would not do well enough and offend others. He was afraid that the people who had stayed with him for so long would not like him and would leave.


    Because no one had ever liked him. As time passed, he got used to the lack of affirmation. Slowly ¡­ He no longer liked himself.


    Shier Hong raised his leg, peng! He kicked the collapsed seat of Luo Rongji who was lying on the opposite side and hugged Chaxianyu''s shoulders. His golden eyes were sharp, and his tone was filled with displeasure.


    Luo Rongji''s lazy voice came out from within. If you, Shier Hong, were to only call this number two, no one would dare call yourself number one.


    Chaxianyu was amused by the two of them chatting and spouting nonsense, and all the sadness in her heart immediately disappeared.


    She raised her head and smiled at Shier Hong, "Young Master, Master Luo is right, please do not protect me!


    I''m not a princess now, I''m just an ordinary woman who went to Hiroshima to look for her mother. I knew that this journey required me to grow, hone myself, and correct my mistakes. I still have a lot of things to learn, and a lot of shortcomings to correct, and I hope that the two lords will not be stingy in teaching me in the future.


    After all, my greatest strength is my thick skin. Hey, hey, Yu Er wants to quickly grow, I hope the two lords can help him.


    Luo Rongji''s figure paused for a moment before he slowly turned around. His red eyes were dark and gloomy as he muttered to himself.


    Hm?


    Luo Rongji held onto his clothes, loosened his shoulders, and leisurely leaned against the round cushion. He took out the Yellow Paper Sect''s scroll from his bosom with his lustrous white fingertips.


    Chaxianyu was stumped. Uh, go, go to Guangye ¡­


    Guangye is existed in the wild history travel book, a thousand years has not been proven to be the real existence, is known as "Penglai Immortal City" of the city. Luo Rongji opened the scroll and knocked it on the surface, then said to Chaxianyu and Shier Hong: "We are now going to the Northern Desert."


    Shier Hong frowned. Luo Rongji, what are you planning?


    Luo Rongji was not in a hurry, I think Brother Xu has never heard of it, but when I was hosting at the Royal Academy, I wrote a set of National Grimoires, which had records on it-


    Outside the world, there were immortals living in the vast plains of Panglei, leading spring water, the Northern Desert gave birth to sandbars, the Southern Wilderness was devoid of horse hooves. The national road is peaceful and healthy, the people live in a hundred ways, the present world is the same, the immortals are found.


    Luo Rongji put away the scroll, his scarlet pupils surging with wind.


    Because it was the first time he showed such excitement, at this moment, his eyes that had come from hell all of a sudden became extraordinarily bright.


    His tone was firm and it was urgent. It was possible that he could even go to the Southern Wilderness and the Northern Desert. Therefore, we should first head north to the Northern Desert, and wait until we have enough clues, then we can adjust our route.

 C18

    It was close to April, and things had awoken from their hibernation. The air was still faintly cool, and the mountain forest was refreshing. Droplets of water dripped down from the tops of the tall and thin bamboo stalks.


    Chaxianyu lied on her stomach on the windowsill, while gnawing on the potato pancakes and enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the window, she asked Shier Hong who was sipping tea while puffing her cheeks.


    "Young master, is the ''Northern Desert'' like the ancient books described, a place full of drought and desert?" Is the Southern Wilderness, as the book says, deserted and at war?


    The beautiful man with the golden eyes put down the cup of tea and smiled charmingly. Yu Er, your words are wrong. The ancient books and records had always been biased, confusing and confusing the situation. Since the existence of the Mist Continent, the Northern Desert has been the territory of the foreign race''s leaders for thousands of years. Four thousand years ago, during the period of the eight empires'' struggle for supremacy, the thousand empires and the countries of the Li Empire were considered to be vanguard of the Northern Desert.


    After China became the ruler of the world, the Emperor of China relied on the royal family to marry and formed friendly relations with the Qian, Li and Shang Guang who had pledged their allegiance to them after their defeat. Until the succession of the Emperor Xun, the status of the descendants of the seven empires in Hong Huang Kingdom s were divided into the ranks of nobles with great authority. Ever since the Emperor Xun was wiped out and the entire sect was taken over to stabilize the center, the Qian Li Kingdom no longer existed, leaving behind only the last three bloodlines ¡ª ¡ª Princess Shang Yue of the Shang Nation, Thousand King Qian Qianjing, and Princess Li Suren of the Li Kingdom ¡ª to be chosen to enter the palace.


    Luo Rongji, who was resting, crossed his legs and took over the conversation between the three of them. They had inherited the purest, noblest, and most powerful soul power from their own country, which was the reason why the Emperor Xun had allowed the three of them to survive after going through a round of selection.


    You have also seen the last battle with the Zuo Mansion and Python, Princess Li Suren was extremely strong, and the ability that she had to communicate with animals was related to the Li Nation, which was located in the southern border since ancient times, and was a place where countless beasts lived and died together, living and dying together. This kind of powerful soul power was something that all innate experts possessed.


    Chaxianyu realised, so it was like that. Thus, as long as she combined it with Sister Li''s soul power analysis, she would be able to piece together the regional characteristics of the Kingdom of Li. "Hmm ¡­" I guess, the southern border should be a jungle grassland, the animals gathering, the land is vast and the people are sparse, the atmosphere is free.


    Shier Hong snapped his fingers and pretended to be joking as he patted Chaxianyu''s head. Not bad. Yu Er''s perception is very high, I am very pleased ~


    Luo Rongji maintained his ice-cold expression. He disregarded Shier Hong, who was extremely doting on him, as his red eyes did not blink as he closely questioned Chaxianyu. We are going to the Northern Desert.


    Do you know about the Shang Guo Princess Shang Yue who had previously ruled over the Northern Desert?


    Chaxianyu choked, awkwardly pinching the side of her clothes with her fingers, and whispered back, Sorry ¡­ When I was in the palace, other than Sister Li, I had never come into contact with any of the royal brothers and sisters ¡­ Yes, so...


    Luo Rongji seemed to have already expected Chaxianyu to reply like this.


    He suddenly pulled the corner of his lips, revealing a meaningful sneer. From his dark red lips, he coldly asked a question.


    Are you raised?


    Chaxianyu''s face turned ugly! In an instant, her face turned red.


    She was ashamed and embarrassed by her ignorance, and she felt as if tears were about to spill out of her eyes ¡­


    Chaxianyu tried her best to control herself, and with an uncontrollable cry, she lowered her head, and apologized to the noble priest in front of him.


    Sorry... I, I can''t help you with anything... It''s because I''m too useless ¡­


    If apologies were useful, what else in the world could experts do?


    Luo Rongji ignored Chaxianyu''s embarrassment whose face was completely red. He drooped his long eyelashes, looked straight ahead, and continued to flip through the book in his hands. It was as if he had casually said, ''I''m sorry'', which was the most meaningless word in this world. I don''t want to hear any more of your apologies.


    Since he had the ability to talk and cry, he might as well ponder how to become stronger.


    Luo Rongji, as a Divine Magus, there is no one in the world who does not know of your name, the High Priest of the Hong Huang Kingdom royal family, how can you speak to a girl like this?


    I''m telling the truth. Luo Rongji''s ruby like eyes emotionlessly swept towards the white robed man. Could it be that you have to always watch her being protected, without the slightest bit of strength, and only be able to escape when faced with danger?


    After hearing this, Chaxianyu''s heart was ruthlessly stung.


    She remembered that before she left the palace, she had sworn to Little Man that she would never become a cripple who could do nothing in his entire life.


    She thought about how she was too weak and was the first good friend she had ever made in her life after leaving the palace. There were many opportunities, but she had no way to save him.


    They could only watch as he died.


    She recalled that in times of crisis, the people around her would always spare half of their attention to take care of her in order to protect her.


    So it turned out that his own weakness was no longer tolerated.


    He was just a burden that would drag his teammates down, a burden that his teammates would never be able to shake off ¡­


    Master Luo.


    Chaxianyu dried her tears. She took a deep breath, and forced herself not to be afraid, not to tremble, and to properly organize her thoughts. She then expressed her thoughts completely to the strongest man in front of her, who was known as the "closest to god" in Hong Huang Kingdom.


    Master Luo, Yu Er begs you to teach me martial arts.


    Although I practice martial arts, I can only rely on Qing Gong ¡­ Although he wasn''t born with any soul power, he had heard that ordinary people could also rely on diligent cultivation to reach the body''s "new spirit vein" in order to obtain the effects of soul power ¡­


    You can''t. Luo Rongji interrupted her without restraint. There were very few people in the world who had obtained soul power from precelestial stage, so it could be counted on one hand. As far as I know, there has never been a woman.


    Then I will become the first woman that Master Luo knows.


    Chaxianyu secretly clenched her fists as she bit her lips. Raising her head, it was the first time she didn''t avoid her gaze;


    Luo Rongji saw that this pair of eyes in front of him had been deeply imprinted into his memory four thousand years ago, and was no different from the black eyes of the person who held great importance for him.


    He pushed it down, without showing any emotion, pulling away from his thoughts, the corners of his mouth curving up slightly. I''ll only teach it once.


    Chaxianyu was wild with joy. Thank you, Master Luo!


    Seeing that Luo Rongji was still staring closely at him, Chaxianyu''s reaction was extremely fast, and she quickly changed her words. Thank you, thank you master ¡­


    Shier Hong opened his eyes wide. Whoa! You brat! However, this young master is extremely crafty, it wasn''t easy for me to call myself "master", from now on I''m going to be taken away by you!


    As usual, Luo Rongji ignored Shier Hong''s baring of his fangs and brandishing of his claws. He stroked the hair in front of his forehead that was a little long, and with both elbows on his knees, he leaned forward and earnestly warned Chaxianyu.


    He is your young master, and you will still have to serve him in the future. There''s only one thing I need you to remember. I taught you how to learn. If you encounter any problems in the future, consider clearly who you should listen to.


    Yu Er... Yu Er knows! Chaxianyu was startled, but quickly nodded her head. After hearing that she lost the book in her hands, she leaned back and sighed, the two of you are going to form an alliance! Are they going to fight against this Young Master together!?


    Chaxianyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She hurriedly sat over and picked up a small jade comb made from reed green, smoothing the feathers of her childish young master. She didn''t forget to explain repeatedly, "No, young master!" The young master was also a teacher of the Yu Er and had taken him as her master because the Yu Er didn''t want to burden the young master any further ¡­ Seeing that you haven''t returned to Qin Chuan for so long, hurry up and go back to take over the Qin Pavilion''s business, you have such a huge pile of letters in your hands ¡­


    Shier Hong frowned, and said calmly: There is no need to worry about the Zither Pavilion, I already replied Big Yong yesterday, telling him that the Zither Pavilion will temporarily be taken over by him, and that I will not be going back for a while.


    Ah? Young Master, you really want to accompany me ¡­ Ehh ¡­ Did she really decide to go with the Yu Er to Guangye until she found her mother?


    Shier Hong bent his back, raised his head and leaned back. He obediently let Chaxianyu comb his hair, and didn''t forget to make a bright and clear voice as he vowed, "Of course!" You made an agreement with me, don''t forget! I once said, "If there is nothing important, go outside my line of sight. Unless something unexpected happens, don''t leave my side.".


    Chaxianyu sweated profusely. I remember, I remember, young master ¡­

 C19

    Yes Night


    In the dark night, the owl cawed clearly like a buddhist temple ringing a bell. Half a moon was shining and the sky was filled with gray clouds. The moonlight was blurry, casting a thin veil over everything.


    Penetrating through the intricacies of the dark forest, following the trail near the bottom of the mountain, a bustling night market filled with residents'' nighttime trips was unfolding before their eyes.


    The city was brightly lit, the streets were bustling with activity, and the streets were as lively as day. Among the numerous forest pavilions, there was a narrow passageway that was concealed without anyone noticing.


    It was dark and gloomy, without a trace of light. The bare concrete walls were mottled off, revealing a large area of bleak red brick. This unknown path, which had been forgotten in the dark, was quietly performing the dirtiest trade in the corners of the town every day.


    The fat and obese bald man, who was like a worm, had his stomach cut open and his liver smashed into the ground. A thin foot with two fingers cut off and his meridians messed up stepped on the dead man''s head, crushing his body into the ground like a pile of dead bodies.


    Sigh ¡­ He really didn''t know how to play, but he died so quickly ¡­


    A thin, emaciated face with protruding eye sockets, pale as the bones of a dead man, hidden by a stooped figure in a black cap, peeked only at the outline of terror.


    He looked like an old man, and his actions were strange.


    His back was facing the exit of the tunnel as he sneered at the crowd. His mouth was shrivelled, yet there was a concave feeling in it. Was there anyone else who wanted to go up there?


    At this moment, what used to be a long empty path with only one corpse suddenly burst out with a few sounds from the surroundings. A group of street bandits who were kneeling and begging for mercy rolled out. Upon seeing their leader die miserably, they knew that they had met an expert. At this moment, their faces were deathly pale and they wanted to beg for their lives. The sound of their foreheads hitting the ground caused the ground to be covered in blood.


    A bunch of cowardly things, it''s useless for you to keep your lives.


    Hidden in the shadows, the old man in the black hat lowered his head and slightly curled his fingers. With a few screams, a blue flame appeared out of nowhere on the ground, instantly burning everyone into ashes.


    A burst of crisp applause came from the top of the tree.


    As expected of a second rate Soul Power User "Underworld Danger" whose Hong Huang Kingdom was able to cause murder, his soul power was truly powerful, it was truly an eye-opener for me.


    Who''s up there?! The black hat man was startled to discover that someone was watching and immediately launched a Thunderclap Fire. The entire tall cypress tree was instantly engulfed in flames and turned into charcoal.


    Ah la la la la ~ That was close.


    The back of the prison walker stiffened. A pair of soft and delicate hands, along with a bewitching and enchanting fragrance, instantly climbed up his ragged clothes to cover his shriveled chest.


    The pair of charming hands moved about, one of them lifting up an Orchid Finger and playfully prodding the left chest of the prison walker. Lightly opening her bright red mouth, her face with bright and beautiful features was next to the man''s ear. Your soul power is so strong, just give it to me, okay?


    The eyes of the prison walker widened. With a flash of white light, his breathing became disorderly, and his chest was emptied in a second.


    He turned his head in disbelief. He tried his best to see what the newcomer looked like, but his legs went weak and he fell to the ground without making a sound. He stopped moving.


    The woman chuckled as she held the warm, rhythmic heart between her fingertips. Her eyes narrowed slightly. After eating this, she would absorb at least seventy percent of her soul power and transform into a human to enter the palace.


    She was slowly eating her heart as she squatted in the dark tunnel. She slowly removed her magic from her body.


    Her delicate and pretty body began to change, her bones started to rise, her body expanded inch by inch, her muscles became visible, the long chestnut hair dancing in the wind started to shorten, the color of her hair turned dark red, the outline of her face gradually became clear and hard, her chin grew green stubble, her nose became straight, her eyebrows were strong, her eyes were deep, and after the woman transformed into a man, she coincidentally finished the last bite of the heart in her hand.


    He impolitely raised his muscular arms and carelessly wiped away the blood on the corner of his lips.


    Enter the palace... Enter the palace! Hahahaha! I''m entering the palace! At last, I have a chance. I don''t have to hide in darkness day and night, I can finally avenge my past grudges!


    I will wait for the price to be paid... Let me wait for 4000 years, my cute little Chaxianyu girl.


    It was unknown where the news came from, but a merchant''s carriage came from from the east, and the person on the carriage was a mysterious lord who possessed less than 12 universal travel orders, the "Redbud Jade Token Manuelo". If he could obtain this jade token, then his life could lead to wealth and prosperity. This caused the bandits, who had received news along the way and were just worrying about not having any business, to be extremely excited. In the past few days, they had been fighting to the death for the sake of stopping the horse carriage.


    In secret places far away from the center of the world''s sight, there was a battle between the shameless clam and the clam. Even a few evil Soul Power User had joined in and unceremoniously slaughtered their way in.


    Some people guessed boldly that the jade token manual came from Xing Ning, the sixth princess of the dynasty.


    As the only daughter of the Emperor Xun, the first princess of Hong Huang Kingdom was brought out by her escape from the palace. It was rumored that the officials and soldiers of the Jade Order Gloves had been exposed. The jade bag was the color of the color of purple, representing the tea clan.


    The red-haired man tidied up his clothes, squatted down again, and cleaned up the corpse of the prison guard. He shook his head and clasped his hands, bowing. Thank you for your hospitality ~


    After I have successfully entered the palace, I will consider whether I should retrieve your corpse for you. Bye ~


    On the other side, Chaxianyu was still living a carefree and happy life without knowing anything. Since the city, Jin An, that was the closest to their destination, still needed to travel day and night for three days to reach it, she had no choice but to hide in the carriage everyday and have tea and snacks with Shier Hong ¡­ There were no chores that she had to do. She ate and slept, was relaxed and fat (P¨¢n), and had a round face.


    Chaxianyu exclaimed as she finished the Peanut Red Bean Glutinous Rice that Shier Hong had fed her with a few bites. She was satisfied and burped loudly as she inadvertently glanced at Shier Hong''s bronze mirror and screamed out, Oh my god! The person in the mirror who was so fat that all his facial features were squeezed together... Is ¡­ Is that me?!


    Luo Rongji didn''t hesitate at all.


    Chaxianyu wanted to cry, but no tears came out as she pointed at the black clothed man and told the people beside him, Young Master! Look at my master!


    Shier Hong swung his blade over, Luo Rongji!


    Luo Rongji crossed his legs, completely at ease. Everyday, he would ignore Shier Hong and act like a patient elder towards the fuming Chaxianyu, speaking words of sincerity and sincerity. Disciple, eat a few less, control it a bit. If you are too fat, it will be very difficult for me to teach you Qing Gong.


    Chaxianyu clenched her teeth. you don''t have to bother to guide... Master will teach me the rest.


    Shier Hong handed over a peeled crystal pear to Chaxianyu, and Chaxianyu subconsciously accepted it, while holding onto the pear. He was stuck in a dilemma, and at this time, Shier Hong''s eyes lit up as he suggested, Yu Er, learning martial arts is too hard, why not acknowledge me as your master?


    Luo Rongji snorted disdainfully, his expression extremely indifferent and vulgar.


    Shier Hong spread out his hands with a fearless expression on his face. He raised his smooth and slender hands and whispered into Luo Rongji''s ear.


    I forgot to mention, this carriage is equipped from the inside to the outside. Even the coachman riding this carriage day and night, the best tea in the carriage, the heart of the fruit cake you''ve eaten ¡­ All of it came from my store. Why don''t you settle the bill now, and we''ll have a clean heart and no money conflict?


    Chaxianyu was flabbergasted when she heard this.


    She silently sent a comforting and sympathetic gaze to Luo Rongji, who was as steady as a mountain, as if she was a disciple sending her love and blessings to her master.


    Luo Rongji did not panic at all. He elegantly closed his sleeves and folded his hands.


    Shier Hong expressed his deep regret, and then I will heartlessly chase you out of the carriage.


    Luo Rongji immediately turned to Chaxianyu and said: "Disciple, let''s get off the carriage."


    Shier Hong stopped Luo Rongji, his eyes opened wide, looking at him in shock!?


    Luo Rongji explained with a serious face. Didn''t you say I had to leave? I am her master, I cannot abandon her. I want to take her with me.


    Shier Hong clenched his teeth, his tone filled with grief and indignation. Luo Rongji, you cunning and cunning smelly demon!


    Chaxianyu''s stomach was about to hurt from laughing. Amidst her rolling laughter, Luo Rongji seriously corrected Shier Hong, whose head was filled with black lines. I''m not a monster, and I don''t smell bad either.


    He lowered his head and thought deeply for a while. Then, he quickly spoke to Shier Hong who was about two feet away from him. Well, just take it as an awkward compliment to my intelligence.


    Thank you for your praise. Luo Rongji''s tone was very sincere.


    I''m not praising you, you narcissistic, repulsive old monster! Instantly, pillows flew all over the carriage ¡­

 C20

    In the middle of the night, in a luxurious jade palace, the Palace Mistress carefully moved the Night Pearls that lit up the night sky for Emperor Xun to read. Above the highest level, a Emperor Xun in white pajamas sat upright in front of the collapsed emperor, expressionless, pursing his lips without even lifting his head.


    The appearance of a ruler in a nation of Hong Huang Kingdom had always been a topic of interest for the common folk. However, compared to the rumors of "Divine Monarch Xuanwu", which was rumored to be "tall and steady", "tall and sturdy", "mighty and hard", and "awe-inspiring", the appearance of the people, the appearance of which was rumoured to be very different ¡ª when Emperor Xun ascended the throne, his mother had only turned 19.


    Now that twenty years had passed and Emperor Xun was about to enter his prime, he was still as good-looking as ever. His eyes were bright and he maintained them well, giving off the vibe of a pure and fresh youth.


    At this moment, he was waving his brush in circles. His long hair was casually tied behind his back, and the sharp brows of his stern face were slightly knitted. After taking off his yellow robe, the man retracted the noble aura that he could not afford to look at. At a glance, he did not seem any different from an ordinary person.


    Your Majesty!


    With a crisp sound, a clean white robe with a white iris accessory appeared in the corner of Emperor Xun''s eyes. Emperor Xun did not raise his head, his tone was calm.


    I have just received an encrypted letter from Priest Luo, which he sent over with great speed and whip. He said that the person who was controlling the Python in Lord Zuo Qiming''s residence while attacking it a few days ago had a tattoo of a Elite Armament, which was exclusive to the Mu Clan.


    The ink pen in Emperor Xun''s hand paused, and his tone turned sharp. Are you sure it was the white iris?


    The other party didn''t even dare to raise his head. His voice trembled as he replied ¡­ In reply to Your Majesty, this subordinate has repeatedly confirmed that the picture that the Master Luo added is indeed ¡­ It was the same as the tattoos on his subordinate''s body, a similar design ¡­


    With a loud clanging sound, the Emperor Xun was infuriated for a few meters. He waved his sleeves and knocked over the table. It is not enough to impersonate the soldiers of the Mu Clan who have painstakingly trained for This King, and he even dares to sow discord between This King and Zuo Qiming! To act so wantonly and even try to frame this king in the end?


    Please calm your anger, your majesty! The white-robed subordinate immediately knelt down and reported, "Reporting to Your Majesty, that traitor has committed suicide!" Master Luo felt that something was amiss when he found out about the Iris tattoo, so he decided to destroy the evidence while no one was looking!


    Emperor Xun stabilized himself, supporting his forehead with his hand, he looked exhausted. What about Master Zuo?


    In reply to Your Majesty, General Zuotimin knew nothing of this matter. Subordinate had already sent people to investigate the true identity of the traitor ¡ª the daughter of the corrupt official, Tian Jin, who had been seized by General Zuo and sentenced to death. The purpose of this action was to avenge his father.


    This matter did not affect the deep trust and friendship between the king and the general.


    Emperor Xun waved his hand, signalling for the other party to leave. After passing down the message to him, he wanted to increase the Mu Clan''s recruitment process.


    A gust of cold night wind blew, and in the long carved corridor outside the palace, other than the footsteps of the palace guards, there was the occasional sound of frogs moving in the grass. In the vast palace, there were barely any signs of movement.


    A pair of exquisite white shoes stepped into the shadows beside a palace wall. Two or three masked figures dressed in black flew out of the eaves in front of him. Are you all right?


    Have you done all the things I told you to do? The white-robed person who was addressed as "Master" spoke indifferently. His tone was so cold that it could break the ice. It was completely different from the sonorous voice in the hall.


    When I returned to the Lord, the little one had already dug up the Iris tattoo on the back of the dead woman''s neck, as instructed by the Lord.


    Very good. In the darkness, the string of white irises at his waist shone with a faint white light, too bright for the white robe. The head of the Elite Armament, Mu Fengxian, stood with his hands behind his back. Her tone was faint, and she actually dared to frame His Majesty. If she angered His Majesty, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough to let her live.


    Kill them to make an example of others and pass down my orders. If you find another person with malicious intents within my Elite Armament''s Mu family, they will all die without a complete corpse.


    Yes!


    On the other side of the city, a long-haired man in a vermilion coat, his legs crossed as he leaned against a sloping wall, his eyes wide open. He looked at the illusory magic array in his hands, which seemed to dissipate like smoke, and laughed out loud in the darkness. He was unable to calculate the power of the Priestess'' Fiery Eyes of Truth.


    That foolish woman is also talkative enough. It''s good if she dies, otherwise, if she didn''t point the right way, my identity would be exposed. The man''s slender fingers nimbly flitted about. Immediately, a large circle of light that was radiating warm flames rose up in the dark room. It was like a mirror that clearly reflected the man''s face.


    The man snapped his fingers, and the image of Chaxianyu and the others laughing at each other changed.


    When the man saw the ancient scroll that was placed beside Luo Rongji, the darkness in his eyes thickened and the corners of his mouth raised.


    It seems that Master Luo is the same as me, and is very concerned about this young noble.


    Fine, he could save himself the trouble of thinking too much.


    Since he had secretly rejoiced over the fact that he was about to change his fate, what he needed to do next was to add some firewood and a fire. He would wait for the crucial moment and watch a good show.


    Emperor Xun was wearing a bear blanket and walking alone with a lantern. Unknowingly, when he came back to his senses, his vision was filled with light ¡ª he had actually arrived at the "Night Pearl Jade Crown Palace".


    Because of the late departure of the tea, the palace was deserted. For the past fifteen years, it had been deserted, empty, and only the night pearls decorating outside the palaces remained bright at night, which made half of the palace as bright as day in the dark night, overflowing with splendor.


    Emperor Xun stayed outside the palace for a long time. After he carefully examined all the Night Pearls on the outer wall, he was just about to turn around and leave when he suddenly heard a small cry. He was caught off guard, causing Emperor Xun to be stunned.


    When he turned around, under the light of the bright Night Pearl, Emperor Xun saw a woman dressed in Palace Maid''s attire sitting on the ground in a sorry state. His long hair was draped over her shoulders, and his face was covered in dust.


    Emperor Xun''s face darkened. He frowned and quickly walked forward. Who allowed you to trespass into Jade Crown Palace?


    When she saw who it was, she let out a breath of relief and grinned. Luckily, she was not seen by the Steward Feng in charge. Young man, are you a night watchman?


    Seeing the tall man staring at her in silence, the woman quickly waved her hand and explained, Ah, I didn''t break into the palace! If you don''t believe me, look!


    Saying that, he carefully took out a little sparrow with gray wings. He was trapped in the carved hole in the Jade Crown Palace, and after a day of crying, I also searched for him. Just as I climbed up the tree to get to him, he accidentally fell down.


    When Emperor Xun saw that she was indeed holding a live bird in her hand, he did not say much and coldly replied. Since I have already saved you, do not step foot here in the future unless it is something else. This is not a place a little Palace Maid like you should be.


    The woman tilted her head and stared at him stupidly. Her hair was messy, her face was covered in gray stains, and her body was thin and small. The dirt had rubbed against her face, making it hard to see her face.


    Emperor Xun always had a serious obsession with cleanliness, and at this moment, he didn''t even want to look at her. He impatiently waved his hand. Which palace do you work for? You''re not allowed to stay here. After cleaning up, you can go back immediately.


    Come! It''s all right now! Go home. The woman gently placed the sparrow in the grass. The sparrow flapped its wings a few times, let out a happy cry, and quickly disappeared into the forest in the night sky.


    The woman noticed the pond near the Jade Crown Palace. She lifted her skirt and hopped over happily. She stuck her head out from behind the rock garden and thought, "Protector, wait for me here!" Come back with me along the way. I didn''t bring any lanterns, so I''m afraid of the dark!


    Emperor Xun held onto a lantern, and stood there unmoving. The sound of water splashing could be heard from the pond, and the man waited quietly on the spot.


    He was the sovereign of an empire, yet he actually listened obediently to the words of a little girl he had just met ¡­ If this were to be spread out, it would be incredible ¡­


    I washed it clean! A crisp voice entered the man''s ears, interrupting his thoughts. He subconsciously turned around, only to see a pure white smiling face in front of him.


    The lantern in Emperor Xun''s hand dropped onto the grass with a splash, the round lantern rolled and rolled a long way away.


    The man''s pupils had dilated, and his cold, dark eyes were slightly quivering now.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his trembling hands towards the girl in front of him.


    Late... Love?

 C21

    Myself... Was he dreaming?


    Emperor Xun asked himself repeatedly in his heart. Right now, his eyes were filled with the person who had been begging all day, thinking till he was numb and in despair. In his heart, he had already repeatedly warned himself not to think about it anymore. He had forgotten, he had forgotten, he had forgotten!


    Now, suddenly, she was alive again, so real, so close to his touch. That coquettish smile, that familiar face ¡­ No, it''s not a dream. She''s back ¡­ She''s back!


    He stretched out his hand and easily grabbed the girl''s slender wrist. His pair of black eyes were filled with tears as he mumbled softly at the corner of his mouth. What a pity ¡­ Delay, my love ¡­ "Good Sis, did you come back?"


    She tried to pull back her wrist, but she was unable to free herself from the man''s grasp. Raising her head, she saw the man''s teary red eyes staring at her and couldn''t help feeling a little scared. She stammered, "Protect ¡­ Protector ¡­ big brother?" What happened to you? Was there something wrong...


    Before she could finish, she was tugged hard by the man. She stumbled forward a few steps, then was deeply wrapped up in a wide chest.


    The man had one hand on the back of her head, his long fingers digging into her hair, wrapping her in his arms, the other around her waist, his head bowed, his arms wrapped tight around her, so tight, so sad, as if he was afraid she might disappear if he wasn''t careful.


    The woman felt like she was about to suffocate.


    She tried to push the tall man away with all her might, struggling in terror. Let go of me! I warn you! Men and women shouldn''t touch each other! I don''t know you, you can''t...


    She tragically discovered that her threat was completely useless because in the next moment, the man had already ignored everything. He suddenly flipped his arm as if he had not heard anything and hoisted her onto his shoulder. His actions were crisp and clean.


    The world instantly turned upside down as the woman''s head spun from the sudden impact. When she regained her senses, she was already being carried away by the man with quick steps, as if she was a sandbag ¡­


    Hey! Hey, are you crazy?! Put me down! The lady panicked and punched him with all her might. Her rain-like fist landed on Emperor Xun''s back. I''m not what you said I was! You''re wrong! Put me down...


    Emperor Xun did not turn back. He pursed his lips, his pupils were dark, and his gaze was fixated on the path under his feet. He completely ignored the darkness that had lost the light from the lanterns, as his footsteps kept accelerating.


    Dong dong dong, the little fist of the woman who was carried on her shoulder, what nonsense are you spouting?! I have a name! My name is Xiao Zhihe! It''s not something you''re talking about!


    Emperor Xun was expressionless. I told you, I wouldn''t be wrong.


    Xiao Zhihe wanted to cry, but no tears came out. She met a fellow who had an abnormal head. He looked very handsome, but he turned out to be a lunatic in every sense of the word!


    Xiao Zhihe had no other choice but to soften her voice and beg for mercy, deceiving and coaxing. You, can you put me down first? Your shoulder hurts so much ¡­


    The arm the Emperor Xun was holding onto Xiao Zhihe''s soft waist tensed up even more, not letting go.


    Xiao Zhihe was furious. She angrily shook her legs back and forth, her long hair hanging down from her shoulders like a piece of silk swaying in the night.


    The lady sobbed in a hoarse voice as she desperately hit Emperor Xun on the back. You are a scoundrel! You are unreasonable and unreasonable! I want to report this to the emperor! Ask him to uphold justice for me!


    Suddenly, the darkness started to recede from both sides. Xiao Zhihe raised her head with teary eyes, and an ancient heavy stone lion door with complex patterns appeared in front of him. The night watchers standing on both sides saw the emperor bringing a woman back, their faces filled with shock, their mouths agape, and the leader of the soldiers who looked like an officer walked forward hesitantly.


    All of you, stand down. Without my order, no one is allowed to enter the chamber. Emperor Xun coldly threw down his royal decree, pushed open the main door of the palace and expressionlessly walked in.


    Xiao Zhihe was unceremoniously thrown onto the bed. She didn''t even have time to rub the painful parts of the fall before the man went forward and grabbed her two hands with his other hand, raising it above her head and pressing it down hard on the golden cicada silk pillow. The other hand didn''t have any hesitation as it went along her thigh and directly caressed her upper leg.


    Xiao Zhihe''s brain buzzed and went blank, her ears rang loudly, she recalled the names of the soldiers when she entered the room, which was His Majesty ¡­ Only now did she realize what was going on.


    She tried her best to resist, but her hands were tightly gripped and unable to move. She began to cry out with all her might, "Someone!" Hurry up and save me! Help, oh help ¡­


    The voice couldn''t come out, but the man''s lips had already covered hers.


    Emperor Xun closed his eyes and searched upwards along the woman''s beautiful lower jaw line. The tip of his nose grazed her lips, both ears and ears, as though he was unwilling to part with her, but he was still able to return to his and pry open his lips.


    Not enough, not enough, not enough! Not enough! Not enough! More! More! Emperor Xun was on the verge of going crazy, he suddenly opened his eyes, his dark pupils lost their focus, he stared at the woman crying silently underneath him in a daze, suddenly the corner of his mouth raised, revealing a desolate smile, he slowly closed his eyes, bent down and kissed the woman''s red and swollen lips devoutly and gently, described the curve of her lips again and again, carefully licking away the wet tears that had fallen on the woman''s cheeks, and muttered, Sis ¡­ I knew you''d come back... I knew you''d come back.


    She was being kissed by a man so passionately that her brain felt like it was on air, making her dizzy and unable to use any more strength. Emperor Xun let go of her lips and took over her body along her neck.


    Even if you were the Son of Heaven, I would not forgive you.


    The man on top of her shuddered and stopped moving.


    Xiao Zhihe was surprised. She tried her best to open her red, crying eyes to see what it was. Suddenly, pata, pata.


    His features were delicate yet grave, with a hint of stern and long brows. His narrow and ice-cold black pupils were at a loss and he lowered his head to quickly look for Xiao Zhihe''s face. Splattering suddenly, a few sparkling tears rolled down his cheeks and fell one after another.


    His expression was one of helplessness like that of a helpless child. His tone was anxious and earnest, and his son ¡­ Sis, don''t leave me... Please, love... I won''t do anything to hurt you anymore. You don''t want to leave, don''t you?


    Don''t hate me, okay?


    Xiao Zhihe stared blankly at the man holding her shoulders, prostrating in her hair like a little beast crying softly. She was unable to say anything for a while.


    Emperor Xun was too scared, he was afraid that all of this was just a dream.


    Fifteen years of obsession had suddenly turned into reality. He couldn''t help but be scared. His sudden happiness made him lose his mind. If he could find a way to make her stay forever, even if he had to destroy her, he would do anything to get her again.


    Sis, don''t blame me.


    Emperor Xun kissed the woman''s long eyelashes while shedding tears. Suddenly, he revealed a beautiful smile amidst his tears.


    No matter how much you deny it, it''s useless. You are my son, my son. The truth will never change.


    Xiao Zhihe seemed to have realized something, as she opened her eyes wide, wanting to shout No! The man had already grabbed her hand, her five fingers tightly clasped together.


    In this life, the only thing that mattered was love.


    Emperor Xun lowered his head, straightened his waist, and pierced through her body.


    Xiao Zhihe only felt that she was like a silk ribbon being torn apart, before she could even scream out, she was smashed by a burst of intense pain and fainted.

 C22

    Young master! What do you think that is? Chaxianyu saw that in front of the carriage, a tall pavilion suddenly appeared in front of him. In the surroundings, nothing else could be seen, it was towering and spectacular, the eaves were like birds spreading their wings, the four corners were raised, and every layer of the eaves were decorated with vermillion round wooden beads.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a grand building in the wilderness," she said slowly, her golden eyes narrowing as she looked in the direction she had indicated. Can we go and take a look? The tea envious fish''s eyes lit up in excitement, she revealed a pitiful begging expression, young master ¡­ We''ve been sitting in this wagon for days, and the fish are bored to death.


    Luo Rongji leaned against the back of the Green Pine Stone Flower and held his hands behind his back. Hearing Chaxianyu''s words, he opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Chaxianyu''s puckered up face, then turned and suggested to Shier Hong that there should be an open space in front of the pavilion, which was just nice for him to teach her martial arts. Jinan City was still more than a day away from arriving. Now that he had settled down to rest, it would be worth it.


    The horse carriage stopped with a creak. Chaxianyu could not wait and was the first to jump down to the ground after pulling open the pearl curtain. She raised her head and realized that there was a golden word on a wooden signboard hung at the entrance of the pavilion.


    Hey... Star Restaurant?


    and Shier Hong had also come to stand behind her. The two of them looked at each other and Shier Hong said in a deep voice, "Yu Er, this is not an ordinary building, this is one of the Four Great Clans, the symbol and cultivation location of the Wu Clan. It is a place to divine stars."


    Chaxianyu quickly recalled that there were four great clans in the world, the "Tea, Xu, Luo, Wu" clan. Amongst them, the Luo Clan and the Wu Clan were both clans that had been established in history to name the nation after their clan. During the period of the eight empires'' struggle for hegemony, the Emperor of China went all the way to war, easily capturing the five empires. Yet, just to subdue these last two empires, he fought countless bloody tug-of-war ¡­


    It was said that the only reason why the Emperor Xun did not choose the son of the royal family of the Wu Country of Luo Country to enter the palace was because he was afraid of the great power these two ancient clans would continue to possess, even if they had to destroy their nation.


    Since he was already here, why didn''t he go in? In front of Chaxianyu and the rest, a tall man with long hair and a broad shoulders and a narrow waist slowly walked out from the tall pavilion in front of them.


    He was dressed in a light purple coat, a white robe with a tight hem, and a high neck. His fine collar, cuffs, and fine hem were inlaid with a ring of bright white pearls, and his hair that had fallen to his ankles was a dark brown like ginger sugar. Although his tone was inviting, his eyes were like cold stars, and his face was cold, and his eyes were of a different color, one yellow and one green.


    Disturbing your lordship, please forgive me. I did not have any important matters to attend to, and just happened to pass by the Lord''s house. At this moment, I was curiously watching and was about to leave.


    Shier Hong had long heard that Wu Clan was one of the original eight nations, and was one of the only aristocratic families in the Four Great Clans that had read the reports. They were well versed in the arts of reconciling Yin and Yang, knew of luck, knew of tribulations, were mysterious, kept a low profile and tolerated, and had kept their clan members hidden in the city for many years. If they wanted to find him, they could only look at him in the Celestial Tower he built and spy on him. Other people would be able to find him anywhere, but who knew that Chaxianyu would catch him today with his sharp eyes.


    Your surname is Xu?


    The man with the strange eyes who was addressed respectfully by Shier Hong as Master had a deadpan expression and his ice-cold voice rose slightly. He stood there like a puppet with lines that were activated by Shier Hong, ethereal and calm, as if he was looking down from the clouds.


    Shier Hong bowed, his tone neither servile nor overbearing, in reply to Master, I am Xu with one word, I am surnamed Xu, but it has nothing to do with my background.


    The man with the strange eyes still had an ice-cold expression. He indifferently swept a glance at Chaxianyu who was behind Shier Hong, and suddenly said. It''s a pity that my interest isn''t in you, but the servant girl behind you, can I borrow your hand?


    Chaxianyu was shocked, she retreated a few steps back, then shook her head like a rattle drum. Young master, I''m afraid! I don''t want to go in with him!


    At this time, Luo Rongji, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly bent his waist and whispered into Chaxianyu''s ear. There was a rumor that Wu Clan holds a forbidden technique that can predict the future, you can follow him in and find an opportunity to ask Empress Cha for his whereabouts.


    Hearing that, Chaxianyu subconsciously clenched her fists, she mustered up her courage and followed Luo Rongji''s encouraging gaze to look, towards the extraordinary Master Yu Tong, who was quietly standing in front of the entrance waiting for her decision.


    Shier Hong turned around with a rare serious face. His golden eyes were deep and his delicate eyebrows were locked tightly together. His Wu Clan is mysterious and powerful, and no one has been able to see through his strength to this day. If we accidentally provoke him, it is possible that even Luo Rongji and I will not be able to resist if we join hands ¡­ I''m sorry Yu Er, I can only let you go.


    If anything is amiss, summon me and Luo Rongji anytime.


    Chaxianyu nodded. She made a reassuring gesture towards Shier Hong and the others, then quickly followed the man dressed in purple in the white robe. Soon, the two of them disappeared into the deep and quiet pitch black pavilion.


    You are Chaxianyu?


    The pavilion was not lit up, and the entire long road was pitch-black and dark. Chaxianyu supported herself against the wall as she felt around, and before she had even taken a few steps, the man''s cold voice came from a place not far away.


    Yes, this is the name my mother gave me.


    Chaxianyu replied honestly, she hated that she couldn''t use her hands and feet to crawl in the darkness ¡­ The corridor was so dark, and the space was so spacious and deep. It was hard for a blind person like her to walk in. She could only act like a blind person as she carefully listened to the footsteps of the man in front of her.


    You want to know the whereabouts of the Queen of Tea?


    Chaxianyu''s tiger body trembled. She was so excited that she could not say anything, and even ignored the dark environment that the other party could not see, nodding her head with all her might. I received a scroll filled with secret sects. She was at the legendary Penglai Immortal City''s "Guangye"?


    In the dark surroundings, Chaxianyu heard the man secretly let out a quivering chuckle.


    She thought she had heard wrongly, but in the next second, the person''s tone was as usual, distant and distant, without any fluctuations.


    The rules of the game are up to you to explore.


    Chaxianyu was confused. Game? Rules?


    With a click, a burst of light flared up around them, and a few bright blue colored flames lit up around them. Chaxianyu squinted her eyes, and only with the help of the zero light from the fire did she get used to the darkness, and after looking around and confirming once again, she was shocked to the point that her breathing stopped.


    In her line of sight, there was an endless starry sky.


    The purple robed white robed man walked out from the sparkling stars. It seemed that he didn''t belong to this space as the world stretched endlessly. There was no sound coming from his ears, only the faint flow of starlight and the blood in his body could not help but freeze inch by inch.


    His face was like a merciful god, the hair that reached his ankles fluttered recklessly in the bright and resplendent stars behind him. Chaxianyu was a little stupefied as she watched the man gently brush his way in front of her like an autumn leaf, with an ice-cold hand caressing her cheek.


    Chen Xuanji ended with White Tiger leading the way. There was something in the wide wilderness, the Thousand Dawn Luan''s cry.


    The current Sixth Princess of the Prehistoric Realm, the Emperor of the world, Hua Xun''s only daughter. Hua Xingning, do you know that this secret sect spanned over four thousand years and originated from your clan?


    Chaxianyu''s eyes trembled violently in disbelief. What?!


    The man lowered his eyelids, his expression still as cold as ice. His pair of yellow-green eyes were sparkling. Without a sound or trace, it was abnormally beautiful, yet it emitted a gloomy and cold aura of a dead person''s bones.


    Even if you know the secrets of heaven, do not turn the tables on me. This is my destiny and also an unavoidable fate for me. Unfortunately, this is all I can tell you.


    The man slowly raised his arm up until it was just a short distance from Chaxianyu''s chest. Then he placed his palm forward and his fingertips on the cloth in front of Chaxianyu''s chest and started to mutter a chant in a low voice.


    If I rush then I will be able to slow down, but if I speed up, I will be able to calm down.


    Chaxianyu stared blankly at the man in front of him. The silver light that was gradually growing larger and brighter, as if it had broken out of the prison. It expanded and expanded, layer by layer rippling, finally condensing into a giant silver ball that was rotating at a high speed.


    The man with the strange eyes who called himself "Wu Zhiya" raised his other hand that was not forming hand seals, and lightly snapped his fingers towards Chaxianyu.


    Chaxianyu''s ears roared, and all of a sudden, the sound of glass shattering came from the horizon, it was clear and sharp, it pierced through all her bones, she held onto her chest, feeling her heart trembling, unable to breathe, causing her heart to be in pain. The silver grey ball was like an invisible fishing net that covered the sky, slowly wrapping around Chaxianyu, converging towards him, and finally disappearing into Chaxianyu''s body.


    Wu Zhiya quietly gazed at the small, skinny and extremely ordinary girl who was half-kneeling on the ground enduring the pain. He removed his illusion technique, waved his robes and widened his long legs as he turned around to leave.


    My life is not yours, so the fault does not lie with you. The seal I left on you has already broken a shackle someone set on you with other intentions. At a critical moment, it will take effect.


    Chaxianyu, you had better pray for yourself in the future.


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Chaxianyu was in a trance as she heard the whistling sounds of birds flapping their wings. It sounded like a drop of water had splashed into the mountain stream when spring water rushed into the mountain stream.


    Chaxianyu once again stood under the signboard of the "Star Propping Tower". Before she even had the chance to digest what had happened, Shier Hong''s familiar yet anxious call came from behind her, "Yu Er!"

 C23

    Xiao Zhihe was drowsy as she had a particularly long dream. In her dream, she stood in a pitch-black box that couldn''t even be seen with her hands. She wanted to reach out to feel the exit, but she could only uselessly touch the cold and transparent wall in front of her.


    Xiao Zhihe squatted down while hugging her knees, and buried her face between her legs. Her eyes stared blankly at her own body that had blended into the darkness, her thoughts in complete chaos.


    She existed vaguely, like a grain of sand in the mortal world. Time flowed away, but it had nothing to do with her.


    He didn''t want to ask for help, and he also didn''t want to struggle.


    There definitely wouldn''t be anyone here to save him.


    Xiao Zhihe! This King orders you to wake up! Suddenly, a pair of cold, bone-piercing hands touched his face with an irresistible force. Xiao Zhihe trembled from the sudden coldness, and her fingers moved slightly as she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her chest was opened wide, revealing a large piece of warm skin. He tightly furrowed his brows, her black eyes were calm and deep. Seeing that Xiao Zhihe had woken up, she was silent for a moment, then propped up her arms and turned around as she sat down with her back facing the woman and spoke in a low voice.


    What do you want?


    Xiao Zhihe was surprised to find that she was completely naked, wrapped in the luxurious blanket made of Heaven Silk Silkworm''s feathers. She subconsciously curled up into a ball and held on tightly to the edge of the quilt. Where, where am I ¡­


    Emperor Xun turned around abruptly and grabbed her chin with his hand. His eyes were cold like ice. Isn''t your goal to climb onto this dragon bed?


    Emperor Xun''s eyes were hurt for a moment. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. When he opened them again, his piercing phoenix eyes were completely devoid of any desire. It was as if last night''s intimate relationship was a fantasy.


    He stared at the face in front of him. Even if the other party were to turn into ashes, he would not be mistaken. His face was the same as Cha Chi''s as he said coldly, "This king does not know what kind of demonic technique you used."


    But This King admits that you have achieved your goal.


    Xiao Zhihe hugged her blanket and sat up slowly. Her legs were sore and numb, and her lower abdomen was aching. She remembered everything that happened last night ¡­ At this moment, when she heard the cold words from the man, it was as though she had fallen into an ice cave. The coldness quickly crawled up her entire body from the bottom of her feet.


    She was trembling slightly, her face was pale, and her lips were trembling. I, I didn''t ¡­


    Emperor Xun did not look at her. She turned her head and shouted an order at the tightly shut door of the huge palace. Someone come, send her to the Qingling Palace, and pass down the orders of this king.


    Emperor Xun stood up and flung his sleeves as he prepared to leave. He didn''t even turn back as he indifferently placed down a few words, sending a few boxes of jewelry that had been worshipped the day before their arrival, bestowing the title "Consort Xiao".


    Pop!


    Emperor Xun''s face suffered a solid slap. The crisp applause was hard to guard against, frightened the eunuchs and servants of the imperial harem who were just about to enter to take her concubine back to the palace senseless. With a few kowtows, they all kneeled down, buried their heads in the ground, not daring to make a sound.


    Xiao Zhihe wore a simple light colored long skirt, with one hand tightly holding onto the corner of Emperor Xun''s pure white robe, her bare little feet slightly trembling in the air.


    The woman''s beautiful eyes that were as soft as a deer were filled with tears. Ignoring the pain in her lower abdomen, she tried her best to straighten her back, saying each word with a resolute and sullen tone.


    Your Majesty, please forgive this servant for not recognizing the good from the bad. I, a lowly servant, am unable to bear the title of concubine in the Great Wastelands Palace.


    Emperor Xun had been on the throne for 20 years, and he also didn''t expect that there would be a woman who would dare to hit him in this world. Taking advantage of the man''s dazed state, Xiao Zhihe lifted up his skirt to quickly escape the chamber.


    The delicate woman in white was running all the way through the palace. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling violently. Her bare feet trampled on the rough stone road, making her look extremely miserable. When the surrounding court ladies saw a woman with disheveled hair emerge from the emperor''s sleeping quarters, all of them knew what was going on. They looked at her attentively and quietly, doing what was within their duties. No one moved to stop her.


    Xiao Zhihe was tired from running, she looked around with tears in her eyes, only to see a deserted pavilion behind the trees, it seemed to have no one to go through, thus she slowed down her footsteps and walked over quietly while wiping her tears.


    Holding onto the fragmented cylinder, she powerlessly dropped down to her knees on the icy ground, hugging herself tightly with her arms.


    A cool breeze blew up a strand of shiny black hair behind the woman''s back. The surrounding trees rustled in the wind. The sun was warm and bright. It slowly tilted and enveloped the woman in a layer of furry light.


    pata, pata


    Her hair began to fade from its tail, from a dark black to a dark red. Her thin and weak body began to swell up, and her arms and legs became more and more muscular. Her white dress gradually became lighter under the sunlight, and a string of furry black beast skins began to slide out of the parts of her arm where the white light connected.


    After a while, a tall, red-haired man, with a black leather cape wrapped around his left shoulder and a pair of long leather boots under his long, long, strong legs, stood up with an ugly expression.


    Xiao He knew clearly in his heart that his plan to transform and enter the palace had only succeeded in half, and the matter had already begun to develop in a direction that he could not control.


    During a foraging session two months ago, he unintentionally met a first-rate Soul Power User who was injured and fleeing. He didn''t spend too much effort to dig out her heart and take away all the soul energy that belonged to her, making his internal energy increase by 90%.


    Because what he obtained was too simple, he didn''t pay attention to what kind of soul power the other party possessed. However, he never thought that ever since then, every time he transformed into a woman, everything he did would become uncontrollable.


    In his mind, there would always be a woman bent over, hugging her knees in the darkness, her face hidden, slapping against the solid wall time and time again in an attempt to break free from the invisible cage, only to be imprisoned by an invisible force ¡­ She muttered to herself. She was crazy and demonic, she was moody and unstable, that feeling was too real, too intense. It was as if an independent personality had appeared within her body, and that person had covered her eyes and controlled her from an invisible place ¡­ When he came back to his senses and saw that his body had returned to its original form, he would often lose most of the memories he had shared when he had become a girl.


    But this time, he did not know when the woman who called herself "Xiao Zhihe" had appeared from within her body.


    After she suddenly appeared, what did she run to the Empress Cha''s Jade Crown Palace for? What happened with the Emperor Xun afterwards? There was no way to figure it out.


    An indescribable sorrow and fear emerged from Xiao He''s heart. The unexplainable variable was the fear of a surprise attack, which gripped his throat tightly. He did not expect that after being liberalized for thousands of years, Xiao He had now fallen into a situation where he could no longer remember anything.


    What did that damned first grade Soul Power User do to him?


    The man rubbed his red hair manically. His heroic eyes met with the dark changes in the sky. He stared thoughtfully at the weeping willow hanging outside the pavilion. Once again, a thousand times, the familiar cold, gentle and lonely female voice arose in his mind.


    Little He, look, my Abba healed that dying person again. It''s really unbelievable, my Abba is really amazing.


    I want to save people for the rest of my life like Abba did.


    Little He, don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll just apply the medicine to these small wounds.


    I don''t have any soul power, so it''s only natural that they look down on me. Mother said before that I rely on myself to fight for my abilities.


    Little He, you are just a cat. You accompany me to stay up all night to study. Come on, guess what the effect of this herb is?


    Little He, you fought with other cats again? Look at your wounds, you are not allowed to be naughty in the future.


    Do you still feel any pain coming here to change your medicine?


    Little He, come, it''s time to eat.


    Little He, don''t cry anymore. I''m going to die.


    Little He, I am so happy to have you by my side.


    I never felt lonely.


    The red-haired man''s eyes slowly turned red. He lowered his head and suddenly punched the pillar on the pavilion that was already on the verge of collapse.


    For you, I will stay in this palace. No matter what price I have to pay, I will achieve that goal.


    You must be watching me somewhere, right? Wait for me, I, Xiao He, will definitely take revenge for you in this life. Take you home.


    Xiao He closed her eyes and extended two of his fingers to draw a seal on his chest, quietly restraining his Qi. Suddenly, a white light shot out from his feet, and a hexagonal moon-piercing black totem appeared on the ground, waiting for the light to disappear. His black hair reached the ground, and his delicate eyebrows revealed that Xiao Zhihe, who was still in her loose white dress, had opened her eyes.


    Her crystal clear, round, light black eyes flashed with red light for a moment before returning to a calm expression. The woman raised her head and looked at the world outside the pavilion, where all of a sudden, the clouds had changed and a large amount of dark clouds had gathered. The world was shrouded in a dark and cold atmosphere, and the light of the sun had disappeared from the grayish sky.


    Xiao He, look, it''s going to rain.

 C24

    Ever since Chaxianyu followed the mysterious lord from Wu Clan into the Stars Pouring Tower, Shier Hong had always been in a state of anxiety.


    His palms unconsciously tightened onto his thin sleeves, his extremely flirtatious face was tightly locked together with a pair of delicate eyebrows. His golden eyes drooped slightly as he walked over uneasily in front of Luo Rongji, before walking over again. Luo Rongji silently glanced at the golden-eyed man in white robes, then shook his head. The man changed his arms and silently turned his back to Luo Rongji, not looking at him.


    Shier Hong''s mind was in a mess, he did not understand himself.


    He could not see the little person dressed in green, who had been inseparable from his own master and servant all day long, and his thoughts were running wild.


    Shier Hong frowned, he then asked himself, in less than an hour, why was he so impatient? When he thought about how Chaxianyu might have been injured by the Wu Clan, about how he might have encountered an unexpected situation, and about how he might cry ¡­ Shier Hong was so anxious that she went crazy.


    With such a fire attacking his heart, if it were not for the fact that he made a promise with Chaxianyu earlier, and that Chaxianyu still had not come out, Shier Hong really wanted to use his Innate Qi to rush in and see what was going on.


    Thinking back to the time when he used all of his effort to force Chaxianyu to stay by his side, it was only because of the short contact with her on the first day. This magical little girl had laughed at him many times, allowing him, who had been lonely for the past thousand years, to feel a sense of freshness from himself, who was normally bored and tired in the world. With his personality that he had to obtain once he wanted to, he brought Chaxianyu along as his little pet to relieve the boredom of his life.


    Yes, pets.


    This was clearly how he had viewed her from the beginning. Without soul power and martial arts skills, he would only cry when faced with danger, had no life experience, didn''t understand anything, and was extremely happy every day. He didn''t have someone who loved him, and his sense of existence was very weak, he had the reputation of a princess, but in reality, he couldn''t even compare to the daughter of an ordinary family in the prehistoric era.


    He felt a little inferior to his ordinary appearance, but his sorrow had only reached a point where it was over. Anyone who spoke a few words of consolation would break down into tears in the next second and become a smile.


    If he hadn''t taken action to guide her, this idiot might have long since been effortlessly taken away by the peddlers. Thinking about it, Shier Hong suddenly smiled.


    His heart was soft and confused, ordinary and ordinary, stubborn and weak, with a heavy and painful shackle on his body. He was still delusional enough to try and struggle to approach the truth of his own life.


    Stupid ¡ª obviously, knowing that it had always been that way in her heart. But why was it that now, whenever Chaxianyu appeared, her own eyes couldn''t help but stare at him? When she was injured, her old heart trembled in pain. She smiled, as if the world should be destroyed but for her smiling face. When she wasn''t there, her mind was filled with thoughts of how to find her, how to find a completely safe reason to go to her.


    Shier Hong stared blankly at the pool of water on the ground that had not been soaked by the rain.


    Chaxianyu had said that her golden eyes had turned green, representing that she was happy.


    He himself was ¡­ Was he happy at the thought of her?


    Empty!


    The forest on both sides shook intensely, the grass and branches flew all over the place. Shier Hong squinted his eyes, raised his sleeves to protect his face, and stomped his feet on the ground with all his might. In the nick of time, Luo Rongji appeared beside him, leaving behind only a few words.


    Coming out.


    The mini tornado slowly dissipated, and Chaxianyu''s petite figure gradually became clear. Shier Hong blurted out, Yu Er!


    Her round black eyes clearly reflected Shier Hong''s anxious expression. Just as she wanted to laugh and say that she was alright, the white robed man who rushed over with quick steps already hugged her tightly.


    Chaxianyu felt that the man''s hands that were embracing her were trembling slightly. Her heart softened as she gently extended her arms and tiptoed, trying her best to reach the man''s broad back. She comforted him like she was patting him on the back, and said smilingly, "Young Master!" The Yu Er is here!


    Luo Rongji pursed his cherry red lips and walked over. He looked at Chaxianyu from head to toe, and his expression was filled with thought. What?!


    Shier Hong slowly let go of Chaxianyu. Other than the fact that there were still traces of dark green in his eyes, the handsome man in white clothes and golden eyes had a calm expression. He nodded and turned to Luo Rongji, his expression extremely solemn.


    In order to increase his internal energy by several times, the Soul Power User had to absorb and control the soul energy flowing through his body faster. This way, he could use the Ancient Forbidden Technique to forcefully insert the seal into his body to open up the meridians, clear up the vital energy and blood, and achieve the goal of increasing his internal soul energy.


    Chaxianyu lowered her head, looked at her body from left to right, and muttered in bewilderment. I don''t feel anything at all...


    Luo Rongji and Shier Hong looked at each other, then Luo Rongji spoke out. This seal was only effective against Soul Power User. Since the Wu Clan has been keeping track of fortune for generations, and the Master Wu knows about the laws of heaven and earth, he must also know that you are Soul Power User free. As for why I still have to set up this seal for you...


    Luo Rongji''s brows suddenly twitched, his expression becoming slightly complicated. After pondering for a moment, he ordered Chaxianyu, show him a set of fist techniques.


    Now? Luo Rongji nodded.


    Chaxianyu was ignorant enough to follow the instructions, as she faced forward and threw his first punch straight at him. This punch was nothing to be worried about, but Chaxianyu''s entire body was pushed back several meters by the force of her own palm.


    Chaxianyu was stunned. She finally managed to stabilize her arm with her other hand with great difficulty and stepped out with two ravines onto the barren land covered with a thin layer of yellow dirt. Such exaggeration made her mind go blank.


    What was going on?! He had only used less than thirty percent of his power, yet the effect was so shocking that he had not seen it in years of practicing martial arts ¡­


    Luo Rongji immediately realized what was going on. He lifted his robes and quickly dodged, almost flying to Chaxianyu''s side at the same time. Surprisingly, he struck at Chaxianyu''s chest with his palm. Chaxianyu sensed the surprise attack and both of her palms subconsciously moved at the same time, successfully blocking Luo Rongji''s attack halfway.


    So that''s how it was.


    Luo Rongji quickly retracted his arm, and stood firmly in front of Chaxianyu. He raised his long finger, and pointed at Chaxianyu''s forehead, then spoke in a low and deep voice.


    Now that all the meridians in your body have been opened, the effectiveness of using martial arts has increased significantly. The despicable innate talent from before is no longer there.


    The changes within must have been caused by the seal formed by the Master Wu.


    Chaxianyu was dumbstruck. She looked at her own tiny hands, and couldn''t believe that she could take Luo Rongji''s attack just now.


    Shier Hong looked at the little girl''s back, which was just a few feet away from him, but seemed to have become different somehow. He suddenly felt a heavy weight at the bottom of his heart.


    Chaxianyu suddenly turned around and looked at Shier Hong with her high head, on her spirited and tender face, a bright big smile appeared, and a few shining teardrops rolled down from the corner of her eyes, Young Master! I am no longer a good-for-nothing princess!


    The 18 year old girl opened her arms and rushed towards the golden-eyed man who was standing blankly on the spot. Her figure was like that of a goddess, and her beauty was filled with the aura of immortality. Tears flowed from her eyes as she smiled.


    Young master! Yu Er can protect you now!

 C25

    In the blink of an eye, the end of April had arrived. The southern region of Hong Huang Kingdom began to enter a continuous rainy season. It was clearly a sunny day, but suddenly there were clouds piled up. A quick and torrential rain often came, catching the pedestrians off guard and causing them to dodge. The smell of wet earth, the fragrance of budding neon, the streets and alleys shrouded in silver sheets of rain, the air cold and wet, the frogs in the grass excited, the rain hitting the new leaves like pearls round and shiny, jingling ¡ª it slid down the bent handle of the grass and into the soft earth.


    The Hong Huang Kingdom Capital, Qin Creek. The heavily guarded and solemn imperial city was like a crimson red fire bird lying on the ground.


    The Royal Capital was separated from the homes of the common citizens by three thick layers of gates. At this moment, the citizens of Qin Creek had no idea that the Royal Palace was abnormally bustling with noise and excitement.


    An hour ago, the torrential rain had drenched the entire palace with rain. The moment the rain stopped, an angry command came from the Emperor Xun''s chambers ¡ª Everyone put down their work and immediately search for a long-haired woman in a white dress who was running barefoot.


    The court members who were in charge of their respective duties all looked at each other in dismay upon hearing this sudden imperial edict. The rarely seen anger of the Emperor Xun caused everyone to not dare to be slow in the slightest. They all threw away the items in their hands and rushed out of the workshop.


    Eunuch Li who had just came back from Emperor Xun to protect his head had one hand on his fat waist to make a teapot, while the other hand had his hands on orchid fingers to point at the servant who was looking for his fruitless report.


    He cursed. ''I''m really raising you useless bastards for free!'' None of them had eyes?! You can''t even find a light girl? Useless! The people in the audience shrunk their heads, each of them trembling in fear as they were scolded.


    Eunuch Li paced back and forth anxiously, both hands on his stomach. When he thought of the orders the emperor had given him, he could only sigh with a worried face.


    Eunuch Li thought, it''s rare for the emperor to have the intention to choose an imperial concubine, and even personally give this newly promoted Empress to him. If I get the Empress''s favor, isn''t that the best opportunity for me to rise to the rank of official and make a fortune?


    The Emperor Xun is famous for his deep love for the Empress Cha. Everyone in the world knows that in his imperial harem, only the Empress Cha is the main palace mistress. Since the empress passed away due to illness fifteen years ago, dozens of palaces of various sizes that were built for the empress were all laid down in the imperial harem. This unknown little girl not only climbed onto the dragon bed to obtain a Holy Pet, she even directly received the title of Consort Xiao from an ordinary Palace Maid ¡­


    Eunuch Li twirled his moustache and the more he thought about it, the more pleased he became. The little abacus in his heart crackled and his shifty eyes narrowed. He had snuck into the palace over the years and had a sharp eye. If he placed all his attention on this new madame, he might one day become rich.


    Eunuch Li, I heard that the Emperor handed over his new concubine to you to take care of?


    A familiar voice that was neither too salty nor too light greeted him, breaking through Eunuch Li''s endless fantasies.


    Eunuch Li snorted in disdain and turned around. He rubbed his hands and beamed. What kind of wind brought you, a busy man, here! Our (z¨¢) family has not known each other for a long time, please forgive us Steward Feng, please come in, please come in.


    A pair of spotlessly clean white boots came into the hall. Behind the owner of the shoes were two rows of expressionless attendants, lined up in a row.


    The man who was called Steward Feng wore a tall black hat with woolen fur, and a pair of sharp and calm eagle-eyes were revealed from under the hat''s brim. He was not tall, and his build was lean and lean.


    The man took off his black gloves and bowed to Eunuch Li. Eunuch Li was very polite and humble, but when he heard that the Emperor had taken up his first post as an imperial concubine after fifteen years, he was shocked and asked the eunuch for more details.


    Eunuch Li''s face, which was fat to the point where his facial features were squeezed together, immediately revealed a surprised look. But we heard that Consort Xiao was previously a small Palace Maid in the Steward Feng''s Inner Palace''s income, in terms of deep knowledge, shouldn''t Steward Feng be clearer than us?


    Steward Feng was startled for a moment, then recovered his usual expression. He lowered his head, and spoke with a humble tone, not recognizing the Phoenix Roar''s body.


    Eunuch Li saw that Steward Feng, who was usually more favored than him by the emperor, was now bowing his head in a polite manner. He was extremely pleased with himself and quickly extended his arm to help Steward Feng take a seat. Sigh, Consort Xiao is lively and is playing hide and seek with everyone! No one knew where she had hidden them ¡­ I didn''t have time to look at the figure. She didn''t forget to secretly laugh and ridicule her after speaking. Who knows, the Empress might even be hoping that the Emperor would personally look for her!


    The Steward Feng understood and nodded, so that was it. Since the Empress was not present, it would be inconvenient for this humble servant to disturb the eunuch any longer. This humble servant shall take his leave first.


    Eunuch Li was still smiling, he bowed and bowed, escorting Steward Feng all the way to the door. Yes yes, yes, the Steward Feng is busy with all kinds of daily affairs, it was our understanding! That... Steward Feng, please wait until after you have settled in the Qingling Palace, then personally pay a visit.


    Of course, if there''s a chance to meet the Empress in our family, we''ll definitely mention it in front of the Empress for the steward.


    The Steward Feng cupped his hands together, then this lowly official will have to trouble Eunuch to speak a few more good words in front of the Empress.


    On the way back to the Residence of Internal Affairs, the soldier accompanying him asked the Steward Feng in confusion. Master, since I have already succeeded in asking for Elder Li''s help, it looks like the meeting with the subordinate of the Consort Xiao is just around the corner. Why is Lord still so preoccupied?


    The man with the thin white lips who was walking at the front had his face darkened when he heard it. He narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that he had inadvertently said something after a long while.


    I just don''t understand why the Empress lied.


    The Consort Xiao lied?! Lord... You mean...


    The Steward Feng was expressionless. His hooked sleeves, and his fingertips gently caressed a jade colored accessory on his waist that was shaped like a leopard with a fish tail. He then continued to lead his followers forward with steady steps, calmly saying as he walked: "Two months ago, Sixth Princess Prince Xing Ning had sent a letter asking me to transfer her, the servant girl I had been serving for fifteen years, to Fifth Princess Li Suren''s residence.


    However, due to the impending marriage between Princess Li and General Zuo Timing, Princess Li left the palace to go to the general''s mansion to prepare for the wedding. Since she wasn''t able to return in time, the matter was delayed.


    On the night that Consort Xiao appeared in Emperor Xun''s chambers, the servants, Little Man, disappeared in the Inner Palace. This morning, after we went to the empress''s jade crown palace, we found a headless female corpse by the pool. It was the missing servant girl, Little Man, who had come to report that her body was naked, her chest hollowed out, and her heart missing.


    Steward Feng pursed his lips, his eyes as cold as ice. There were rumors that the Consort Xiao and the Emperor met at Jade Crown Palace, and the Empress was also wearing ordinary Palace Maid clothing at that time. I just feel that this matter is extremely strange, if the Consort Xiao is really like the heavens, why did she lie and say that she is a Palace Maid from the Internal Affairs Bureau?


    I will pursue this matter. The man stopped in his tracks and turned around. A pair of bare hands tightly held onto the hilt of his black iron sword as he faced the silent and clear crowd, each word sonorous.


    If the truth is as I thought, Consort Xiao killing Little Man, taking her clothes, pretending to be her and sneaking into the palace, with the aim of getting close to the emperor to bewitch her master ¡­ No matter what, I, Feng, will expose her in front of the Emperor.


    No matter how much the Emperor favors her, unless I, Feng, was ungrateful, I would never recognize her as an imperial concubine.


    Steward Feng closed his eyes, his fingertips touching the Icy-Icy Jade Pendant of the Fish Tail Panther, and when he opened his eyes again, blood surged out of his eyes.


    Killing to pay with one''s life, using a tooth to a tooth, this was a matter of course. It would be unforgivable to let the murderer take power without killing him. I swear to you today that I will take revenge for the grievances I felt when I was alive.


    "Clink ~ ~ ~"


    The jade accessories swayed with the wind. The two silk ribbons of feathers that covered his waist vaguely revealed his complete outline. At the bottom of the fish tail, there was a line of elegant words engraved on it.


    "The Peach Blossom meets March, Feng Monarch''s life is over."

 C26

    Young master! We''ve reached Jinan City!


    A tall, dark red horse carriage stopped in front of an inn. A short girl with black hair and a high ponytail jumped down from the carriage. She was wearing a green shirt, and her skin was the color of healthy wheat.


    Young Master, Teacher is really fresh! This Jinan City is different from what I imagined!


    The curtains were decorated elegantly, the pendants were lined with rows of straight, light, round beads. A pair of long, thin hands lifted the pendant, and a tall, elegant, black haired, smiling, beautiful man walked out of the carriage.


    Chaxianyu could clearly hear the people around him gasp from shock.


    Even though there were many people on the street, and there were quite a few guests drinking tea and listening to books in the inn, they were all attracted to the white-robed First Immortal as if they had been informed beforehand.


    Chaxianyu quietly looked around, and seeing that she was surrounded, she could not help but shrink her shoulders, and carefully hid behind Shier Hong, muttering timidly, "Young master ¡­" They''re all looking at you...


    Shier Hong, on the other hand, was accustomed to it, and had a magnanimous face. He was very happy with the girl''s initiative to approach him. Very naturally, he grabbed Chaxianyu''s hand, gently pulled the small girl out, put his in front of his chest, and rested his chin on his head. His beautiful golden eyes narrowed as he said those words leisurely.


    Shier Hong, I hope that you, as the owner of the inn, will have the awareness of doing something urgent first.


    With black hair and red eyes, a set of mysterious black clothes from head to toe, and a complicated golden sword carved on his waist, the handsome man with a cold expression suddenly appeared beside the two of them, causing the crowd to cry out in alarm.


    Chaxianyu was in a dilemma due to being trapped within the two humans. She struggled to raise her head, her face was filled with disbelief, and she gave a coy smile to Shier Hong who was calm and composed as he embraced her. Financial resources. Yu Er never expected that the inn in Jin An City would have such a large number of people. And it was personally opened by the young master?


    Shier Hong nodded his head, before Chaxianyu could say another word, "Our master is really the God of Fortune''s possession!" A vulgar lament was immediately interrupted by a bald man who hurriedly ran down from the second floor and knelt on the floor with a thump, kowtowing to him.


    My name is Wang Fu, manager of Wanhua Inn, and I pay my respects to Sir Xu!


    The loud and clear voice reached the ears of all the people present who were staring at Chaxianyu''s group as if they were watching a show with interest, causing quite a commotion once again.


    Master Xu? Could it be the Xu of the Four Great Clans?


    No wonder, I already said that their appearances are incomparable to ordinary people. So it turns out that they are from the Xu Clan ¡­


    Eh, that girl is also from the Xu? He looks very ordinary...


    I think it should be a servant girl, right? If it was the young miss of the Xu family, in terms of appearance, it would definitely not be to this extent ¡­


    Suddenly, a long sword struck out ¡­! The sword flew straight through the air, straight into the painting hanging on the counter at the front door of the inn. The crowd was taken aback by the sight. With great force, half of the sword pierced through the wall.


    The sharp white light that came out from the scabbard, the silver sword was like white snow that was nailed into the wall. The white wall was covered in dust that fluttered in the wind.


    Luo Rongji raised his emotionless, bloody eyes and coldly swept the entire inn with his gaze. He slowly spoke in a low voice, and after watching enough of this scene, he closed his mouth. If I hear any more gossip, don''t blame me, Luo Rongji, for not leaving anyone alive.


    Chaxianyu''s face was filled with surprise, she raised her head, seeing the temperature around her plummet by a few degrees, her killing intent causing her to lose focus. She couldn''t help but have a strange illusion, [Master, this is ¡­] Protecting herself?


    Alright, alright, Master Luo calmed down. Shier Hong still had a bright and gentle smile on his face, he nodded towards the shopkeeper who knelt down, "Wang Fu, help me clean up three rooms, and settle down the carriage and coachman. I want to stay in Jin An City for a few days.


    When Wang Fu heard this, he quickly got up from the ground. His two hands nervously wiped his sweating bald head alternately, just like wiping a steaming soy egg. Reply, report to the lord ¡­ Coincidentally, the guest room had already been reserved for him ¡­


    Shier Hong raised his eyebrows, his tone was filled with surprise, Oh? But how strange was it that he could not spare a single room?


    Wang Fu became nervous again when Shier Hong asked him a question. He stuttered as he explained, averted his eyes and replied to the lord ¡­ This inn does have the last room that we can leave when we have the time, but ¡­


    But what?


    Shier Hong''s smile faded as he walked up a few steps with sleeves hanging, and steadily stopped in front of the shopkeeper. He was still tall and straight, in a white robe, cold and luxurious, exuding an immense pressure. His pair of golden eyes were expressionless, but it seemed like he could see through everything.


    Wang Fu trembled in fear. A trembling voice cried out as he knelt down and hugged his head. This was the last room ¡­ It''s not that I don''t want adults to live here on purpose! It was really ¡­ It was really ¡­


    It was really too much for him!


    Luo Rongji, who was standing quietly at the side, was suddenly in high spirits. He raised his hand to support his chin, his eyes flashing with a red light of excitement.


    Tell me, why can''t I stay in this room?


    Chaxianyu secretly pulled on Luo Rongji''s sleeves. Master...


    Wang Fu seemed to be worried about something as he sneaked a glance at Shier Hong from time to time. Luo Rongji bent over and stared straight into the man''s dodging eyes with his pair of black python red eyes and said one word.


    The bald man seemed to be on the verge of collapse. He no longer cared about the gazes around him as he cried. Tears and snot covered his face. The lord might not know this! Since half a year ago, because of the strange incident in the last room, the Wan Hua Inn had been in a state of panic every day ¡­ Lord! That room was haunted! By the end of this month, every month will be the same ¡­ Six lives have been lost ¡­


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I wouldn''t want to see an inn opened by you, I would have spent so much money to keep this thing under wraps ¡­ The Wanhua Inn had long since closed!


    The inn''s customers went into an uproar as soon as he said this, but most of them were laughing at him for randomly making things up and spouting nonsense. The lies were especially laughable as they filled the hall with laughter.


    After a while, the clamor started to disperse, and everyone''s attention shifted to another place. The surrounding crowd became lively, Shier Hong frowned, turned, and walked into the hall, he asked the bald man who was on the ground crying miserably, what was going on? Tell me the details.


    Later, Chaxianyu and the other two found out from the shopkeeper that starting from half a year ago, the last room of the Wanhua Inn began to fill with dead people. One murder every month, and it was always a man who died. According to the witness who luckily survived, the waiter claimed that he woke up one night and was about to change shifts when he suddenly heard a rustling sound of clothes. He thought that a thief had entered the inn, so he followed the sound and searched for the source.


    Just as he was about to raise the oil lamp and open the closed door to see what was going on, a long, hanging head of hair suddenly appeared in front of his face. The floating black ball of hair was motionless, only a hair away from his nose, dripping with black blood, as if it was alive.


    The next day, he crawled up in the courtyard in a daze, thinking that he was dreaming when he saw them last night. In the end, news came from the hall that the inn was dead, a man, his body nowhere to be seen when he was discovered, only finding a bulbous head in the bloody grass... Afterwards, after a thorough search, all the broken limbs were found in the last room. They were bitten to pieces and in a disgusting state, making it difficult for people to look at them.


    Shier Hong thought for a while, then raised his head and asked the shopkeeper and waiter who were sitting and reporting to him, whose body was bitten. Wang Fu, why didn''t you judge that this was done by the Demonic Beast?


    Wang Fu honestly answered. In the beginning, he had indeed suspected that the Demonic Beast was causing trouble, but no matter what, he could not find any trace of the Demonic Beast ¡­ Every time something happened, it would be the male guests that stayed in this room, and they would die the same way, and from beginning to end, there wasn''t any trace of them. Therefore, they invited people to Jinan City, and the Soul Devourer who had strong soul power stayed there all night long, but didn''t find anything, they said that they didn''t sense any demonic qi at all ¡­


    Shier Hong frowned, he nodded his head and continued.


    In the past half year, it had always appeared in that room from time to time. If it wasn''t late at night, it was already close to dawn, scaring off all the guests and servants. Not to mention that it still had to kill an innocent man every month ¡­ If things continued like this, the paper would not be able to hold up the fire, and things would get out of hand sooner or later. Wang Fu said as he cried. He knelt beside Shier Hong and twitched his nose.


    You kept six lives hidden from me, secretly using the money from the inn''s business to buy the bailiffs, secretly making connections with the county government to pacify the citizens, and now you still want to continue buying customers despite the sky and sea. Wang Fu, if I didn''t settle down here today, I really wouldn''t have known that the inn I''m managing would have such a shocking matter. Shier Hong was expressionless. He closed his eyes and lightly tapped his fingertips on his knee. I will slowly calculate your crimes in the future.


    Shier Hong brushed off his thin sleeves and stood up, then said to Chaxianyu: Yu Er, help me move my clothes into that haunted room, I''ll stay here at the Wanhua Inn tonight. , take Yu Er to find another inn to stay. We''ll meet up again tomorrow.


    Chaxianyu immediately reacted, she shook her head like a rattle, pulling on Shier Hong''s sleeves and resolutely rejected him. Young Master, it''s better if I stay, I''m a woman, didn''t the owner say that? That ghost only wants to kill men. If I stay here, I will be safer than if you stay with any man in the Master Luo. I''ll stay here tonight and turn out the lights, and you two adults can watch in the dark and see if there''s anything wrong. If they really met that ghost, it would be easier for them to work together so that they could uncover the real culprit behind the scenes.


    Luo Rongji raised his eyebrows, crossing his arms in front of his chest, and spoke with a teasing tone. Chaxianyu, aren''t you afraid of ghosts?


    Chaxianyu replied without thinking.


    She blinked her round black eyes, looked at Shier Hong quickly, and casually added, "But I''m more afraid of losing you and young master."

 C27

    Daddy ¡­ Daddy! Daddy save me ¡­


    Daddy ¡­ Luo Niang wants to go home... Luo Niang is in so much pain ¡­


    Chaxianyu walked in a hazy white mist.


    Stretching out his hand, he saw that the fog was like cotton wool. It was cold. Beneath his feet was a vast expanse of white ground. In front of him, there was nothing. He could not see anyone except for the white mist that had gathered around him. From where he was standing, he was able to see a large shadow in front of him. It was as if the shadow had swallowed him into the stomach of an unknown creature, making him unable to find an exit.


    Ever since he realized that he had mysteriously arrived at this place filled with white mist, a sorrowful and sorrowful female''s voice suddenly rang far and wide beside Chaxianyu''s ears, as if she was persevering on speaking into her own ear. Chaxianyu ran, and that voice also chased after him. No matter how many times he turned around, there was no one behind him. Chaxianyu''s back was drenched in cold sweat, and her hair stood on end.


    Chaxianyu was shocked. She felt an ice-cold arm crawling up her leg, inch by inch. It was slow but strong. Chaxianyu bit her lips tightly, not allowing herself to let out a sound. Liu Hai was already soaked in cold sweat as she stuck strand after strand onto her forehead, praying for Buddha''s blessing in her heart.


    Chaxianyu finally heard it clearly and she opened her eyes wide. Young Master Wen?! Who?


    As if hearing the suspicions in her heart, the hand that was moving up her suddenly disappeared, causing Chaxianyu''s feet to go empty, and the weight dropped.


    She was surprised to find that as she continued to fall, the darkness and darkness around her continued to flicker. As she focused her eyes, she could see long scrolls of images surrounding her in a circle, the sounds of countless living things, colorful lights and shadows, a flash of unknown people walking along the long corridors, children chasing and fighting, the wind blowing and clouds blowing, the noise of carts selling on the stone bridge outside the city ¡­ The scenes were vivid and vivid. Chaxianyu floated in the air as colorful scenes quickly flashed before his eyes. She continuously fell, fell, fell ¡­


    Young Master Wen, when are you going to bring Luo Niang back?


    Luo Niang has been waiting for you for so long.


    Come, let Luo Niang have a good look at you.


    Chaxianyu''s heart thumped! She fiercely jumped and pain surged through her entire body. Suddenly, an alarmed cry rang out beside her ears. It''s the Dust Breaking Seal?!


    A burnt smell quickly entered Chaxianyu''s nose, the pungent smell was extremely pungent, causing Chaxianyu''s entire body to tremble, she suddenly woke up, and used all her strength to slash! She finally opened her eyes ¡­


    Chaxianyu''s head was a little muddled. She wanted to move her fingers a little, but was surprised to realize that she was unable to do so ¡­


    No, there was something wrong.


    Shifting her gaze down, Chaxianyu laid on the bed with her body straight as a dark silhouette appeared. That person was sitting on her stomach with a cold hand pressing down on her heart.


    Young master! Master! Chaxianyu was half awake now, she could not care about being frightened, she only had one thought in her mind, she had to inform the young master and his master quickly! She could still make a sound and start shouting. That guy appeared!


    Hearing Chaxianyu''s cry for help, the two lords who had rushed over suddenly unsheathed their swords at the same time, and pierced through the thing on Chaxianyu''s body. Puchi!


    Puff ¡ª -


    In the darkness, Chaxianyu did not feel the sensation of being drenched in blood, but the weight that was pressing down on her body instantly disappeared. She was extremely surprised, Shier Hong had already quickly retracted his sword and rushed to Luo Rongji who was beside her and shouted, Damn it! Not an entity! We''ve been set up!


    Pacha ¡ª!


    The paper window was smashed and a loud noise came from inside. A corner of the room was instantly torn out and the moonlight scattered all over the ground. Luo Rongji clicked his tongue, changed his direction, and activated his Innate Qi to chase after him. A pile of black clothes appeared beside the broken window, and under the soft light of the full moon, the corner of his clothes scattered bits and pieces of light, and he quickly disappeared from the window.


    Chaxianyu struggled to sit up, but Shier Hong immediately reached out to support her. He grabbed her hand and squatted on the side of the bed and asked anxiously, Yu Er, are you alright?


    Chaxianyu shook her head. She did not know why, but at the moment, she was constantly thinking of the name of the person who repeated the name repeatedly.


    Young Master, can I ask you to check on two people?


    Shier Hong was startled, why? What leads does the Yu Er have?


    Chaxianyu frowned. I''m not sure... However, I had a feeling that someone was trying to convey something to me. There was a girl named "Luo Niang". It seemed like something happened between her and a "Young Master Wen".


    Shier Hong pursed his lips, contemplated for a moment, then raised his hand to stroke the black hair on top of Chaxianyu''s head. Tomorrow we''ll check on these two. Now, Yu Er, what you need to do is to change out of your men''s clothing, take a hot bath peacefully, and then have a good night''s sleep.


    The golden-eyed man with black hair that reached to the ground and flickered with radiance lifted his hand and naturally stroked the wet hair on the girl''s forehead. His expression was filled with tender love, causing her to suffer such a fright.


    Chaxianyu shook her head, looking at Shier Hong''s eyes which were gradually rippling like jade, her heart heated up, and his eyes immediately turned into two crescent moons.


    She scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. I''m really alright. Sigh, I didn''t expect that I would be able to lure the ''ghost'' out in male attire! It was great that the plan could be carried out successfully!


    Shier Hong suddenly noticed that beside Chaxianyu, there was a thin pendant on the pillow case on the bed that had been broken for some reason, revealing a white corner, he extended his hand and picked up the white object, with a light tug, a white letter was revealed.


    Shier Hong was suspicious, but held onto a candle in hand and read it together with Chaxianyu. After reading it, the two looked at each other.


    Chaxianyu''s eyes were wide opened, she was extremely excited, pointing at the letter, she stuttered: Young Master! Look at the words written here, "Black Tortoise Year 145, Mid Winter, Cropping Autumn Festival, personally opened by the Luo Niang". Here, this name!


    That''s the name that keeps appearing in my dreams!


    The door creaked open. Luo Rongji''s back was facing the moonlight and his features couldn''t be seen. He stood tall and straight, his black hair, black robes and black boots seemingly blending together with the darkness, leaving only his pair of crimson eyes shining. He stepped into the room. His hair was unkempt, as if the person who had just chased him was not him.


    He was no ordinary person. Luo Rongji opened his mouth, but his voice was a little hoarse. He stared at Chaxianyu who was sitting up on the bed and slowly narrated.


    But what was certain was that this "thing" was a woman.


    Shier Hong frowned, this was truly strange ¡­ Was it really a ghost?


    Luo Rongji rolled his eyes at Shier Hong. In the current world of the Xiu Lan Continent, the Supreme Being an Immortal, in the human realm, demons and humans live side by side. Shier Hong, I think you must have gone senile?


    Chaxianyu rubbed his chin and said to herself, that was neither a human nor a demon, it was just an immortal?


    Luo Rongji and Shier Hong were stunned at the same time. After that, the two of them looked at each other and the corner of Shier Hong''s mouth raised into an approving smile. Yu Er, you are really my treasure.


    Hm?


    Luo Rongji looked at Chaxianyu''s small face that was filled with doubt and puzzlement, and slightly narrowed his Scarlet Eye, as he said in a deep, meaningful voice. "Chaxianyu, it seems like Master didn''t take you in as a disciple for nothing."


    Luo Rongji lifted his robe and sat down steadily on the side of the tea table, supporting his face with his elbow. His tone was lazy, there was no Demonic Qi, his magic power was limitless, he could transcend all living things or kill without any form.


    As I was about to catch up with her, I was suddenly caught by a huge web of power, and I couldn''t move. I could only watch as the woman leaped from in front of me and plunged into the ground, disappearing without a trace.


    Chaxianyu''s words did remind me. In this world, other than a few Soul Power User s and earth attribute Demonic Beast, only the adults in the immortal class had the ability to drill holes.


    Luo Rongji''s handsome face that had hidden into the darkness resembled an illusion from hell. He was deranged and domineering, with a faint red glint in his eyes.


    Just as I was worrying about all this nonsense, I decided to kill a deity and have some fun.

 C28

    All the lights in Jinan City had been extinguished, and the sound of owls came from the forest. The dark streets were empty, and the shadows of the trees were dancing on the ground. The sound of water gurgling could be heard from the quiet places, and from time to time, the sound of a carp flapping its tail could be heard from the pond. The world fell into a deep sleep.


    A captivating red color appeared on the ground in the blink of an eye.


    After a while, a thin woman''s figure emerged from the ground under the hazy moonlight, as if the earth were a hollow cardboard box and she had accidentally entered it.


    One of the woman''s arms barely supported her on the ground as her body swayed. The other hand desperately lifted her high up in the air, randomly scratching a few times. A golden light flashed from her fingertips, and wisps of white smoke emitted from the woman''s side.


    A few small, round, yellow-brown goblins that looked like potatoes appeared. They squeaked as they circled around the woman and jumped up and down, reaching out their tender hands that were like bean sprouts to grab at her clothes. However, the woman in red was like a big white radish being pulled out by the small goblins with a "Pop ~" sound.


    Phew ¡­" It seemed that even without a spirit body, his power would not be as strong as it used to be. The woman panted for a moment, then laughed self-deprecatingly before raising her hand again. She lightly patted the heads of the little guys who were cheering and cheering around her with a face full of love and thanks. Then, with a face full of regret, I didn''t bring you guys anything delicious today. Sorry ¡­ I thought it was a man lying there, but when I got closer, I saw it was a woman with a dust mark in her body.


    The woman touched her arm fearfully. The defensive power of the Dust-Breaking Seal was too ferocious. I almost thought that half of my arm would be charred ¡­ Then she raised her face and smiled gently at the little guy who was staring at her. She said softly, "Don''t worry about me. Go back."


    With a few "puchi", the few goblins obediently disappeared in front of the woman.


    The woman in red propped herself up on her knees. In the dense night, she slowly stood up. Her entire body was suffused with flickering white light, like a transparent cicada feather, slightly trembling in the cold wind.


    Moonlight could easily penetrate her, and perhaps it was more appropriate to say that she was a shadow than a person.


    Young Master Wen... Luo Niang really wants to see you.


    Raising her head to look at the moon, she saw a row of transparent tears quietly sliding down her pretty lower jaw. The tears slowly seeped into her bright red dress, leaving deep and shallow marks as she moved along the needlework.


    Next day


    Chaxianyu woke up from her sleep in a daze, saliva flowing down her face. She realized that the sky had already brightened, and a big hole had been opened in the paper window of the room. The dazzling sunlight chased after him, and caused Chaxianyu, who was tightly wrapped in her quilt, to wake up.


    She quickly got up and just as she jumped off the bed, her toes touched something warm. She looked down and was shocked by the man lying on the floor with his eyes closed. Young master?


    Shier Hong frowned and mumbled to himself. Seemingly not having woken up yet, his jet-black eyelashes fluttered slightly, and both of his hands went into his sleeves. He only turned his body around, and there were no longer any movements.


    Don''t call out to him, he stayed up all night guarding you and the crowing didn''t stop until last night.


    Luo Rongji stood outside the room with his hands behind his back and closed his eyes to rest. After hearing the activity in the house, he opened his long thin eyes and walked in expressionlessly. This fact revealed the shocked expression on the girl''s face as she spoke faintly. It seemed like that guy wouldn''t be coming back for the time being. Take the letter you found last night and come out with me.


    Ah! Isn''t this Young Master Luo and Yu Er?


    The two of them went downstairs side by side to the bustling and bustling inn''s main hall. Wang Fu was busy scratching his abacus and sweating profusely, when he saw his master''s friend come out, he quickly greeted enthusiastically. With the blessings of Yu Er''s daughter, they had endured past the last day of the month without any deaths, and everyone was overjoyed ¡­ Eh? How come I don''t see Master Xu?


    Luo Rongji, on the other hand, went straight in with his gun in hand. He took out the letter he found in the pillowcase and showed it to Wang Fu, asking indifferently, Manager Wang, can you investigate a woman called Luo Niang on the registration page? In my opinion, this woman had a lot to do with the murder in the last wing.


    After a while, he raised his head from a pile of scattered booklets and replied with a troubled expression. Master Luo, I have carefully checked the registration information of all the guests in the past six months ¡­ "There''s no one called Nutjob...


    Chaxianyu recalled the letter, her mind suddenly lit up, and she quickly suggested, that Master Wang, last year''s Autumn Festival record, was it still preserved?


    Hearing that, Wang Fu raised his eyebrows and laughed out loud, then said to Chaxianyu: Of course there is! The Autumn Festival is one of the biggest festivals in Jinan City! Legend has it that this day is the day when the royal mother of the western part of the South Sea descends to observe the order of the world. As the age approaches, and the Spring Festival begins, everyone will use their best momentum to welcome this day. On the other side of the street, the bridge over the river was filled with men and women waiting at night to watch the fireworks ¡­ The business at Wanhua Inn had always been very good on the day of the Autumn Festival! Ah, Yu Er girl, please wait for a moment. Wang Fu will look for the record right now ¡­


    Yu Er, why didn''t you wake me up? Shier Hong suddenly appeared behind Chaxianyu, looking drowsy as he lazily rested his chin on the girl''s head. His white robe was loose, and his black hair was casually scattered.


    Chaxianyu could only roll her eyes, she was indignant, had her hands on her waist, and struggled out of Shier Hong''s embrace. Yu Er still wants to ask you! Why didn''t you wake me up when you were sleepy? You slept on the floor by yourself... What if she caught a cold? What if I don''t sleep well and smash you? Don''t think I''ll serve you... Humph!


    Shier Hong''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He pursed his lips and laughed, his eyebrows curved and eyes bright, he lowered his long hair and bent down to look for Chaxianyu''s hands, begging for mercy in his mouth, yes yes, Yu Er''s teachings were true, I will not offend you again.


    Just then, Wang Futeng ran over quickly. He gasped for breath as he raised a dense piece of paper in his hand. "Miss Yu Er!" Found it!


    Luo Rongji quickly stepped forward to grab the long arm, he neatly opened up the record, and quickly read through the ten lines. Suddenly, after reading through the date, his gaze paused for a few seconds.


    He turned around and walked towards Chaxianyu who was standing next to Shier Hong. Pointing to a row of small words, he said in a low and deep voice: Last year''s Autumn Festival, the last room''s guest was surnamed Wen. Looking at this record, he had probably booked a room one month earlier, and had entered with two people.


    Maybe this letter was written by him to the Luo Niang, the two of them had agreed to meet at this place during the Autumn Festival, and because of some reasons, the Luo Niang wrote this letter.


    At this time, Wang Fu curiously looked at the place where Luo Rongji was pointing at, and rubbed his bald and round head as he talked to himself, Oh, so it was this Young Master Wen ¡­ Isn''t this the famous Young Master Wen from Jin An City?


    Chaxianyu''s eyes lit up, she grabbed onto the shopkeeper''s sleeve and excitedly shook it, her mouth was asking questions non-stop, Shopkeeper Wang, you know this Young Noble?! Anything more specific about him? Can you tell me all about it?


    Wang Fu looked left and right, all the people around him were busying themselves, looking up ahead, Shier Hong and Luo Rongji both had expressions that said they were willing to hear the details, they couldn''t help but raise their hands to touch their chins, he squinted his eyes to think, with a serious expression, he replied, this brat is famous for his filial piety, he lost his father when he was young, and his mother was in bed with a strange illness, his days were very bitter, in order to treat his mother, even high school''s High Scholar had given up on rushing to take the exam, while begging everyone in the private school to buy medicine for his mother.


    Chaxianyu and Shier Hong looked at each other, but did not speak. Chaxianyu felt that according to Wang Fu''s description, this Young Master Wen was a good person who had no place to be suspicious of ¡­ Suddenly, Wang Fu changed the topic of conversation, sighed and continued.


    Such a good boy, I don''t know what happened to him, but I heard that he left the private school a long time ago and didn''t teach anymore. Now ¡­ He started to sell the thousand-year-old ginseng.


    Thousand Years... Ginseng? Chaxianyu tilted her head, a little confused.


    Luo Rongji glanced at her, nodded, and slowly added, There are three medicinal herbs in the human world, and due to their unique and expensive medicinal effects, they are called "immortal medicine" by the people because they rarely come across them.


    They were the Flesh Ganoderma, Ginseng, and Ginseng that had lived for a thousand years. Among them, the thousand-year-old ginseng was the most precious of the immortal medicines and was known as the "King of Medicine".


    Shier Hong facepalmed as he sat down lazily beside the tea table, sighing to himself. Although he had read a lot of poetry and was ranked on the list, he was still unable to resist this kind of superstitious activity ¡­ Only one thousand year old ginseng would mature in one thousand years. The continent of Mist only existed for four thousand years, and the founding of the Hong Huang Kingdom was only two thousand years old ¡­ In any case, I don''t believe that he is selling genuine thousand year ginseng.


    Sigh, Master Xu''s words are wrong. Unexpectedly, Wang Fu actually clasped his hands respectfully, and bowed to Shier Hong who was seated on the chair, then raised his head and spoke slowly.


    Lord Xu did not know that Young Master Wen had really found a thousand year old ginseng.


    It was said that his mother, who had been bedridden for more than twenty years, had completely recovered within two days after taking the ginseng tea brewed from his tea. It was said that his mother, who had been bedridden for more than twenty years, had taken the ginseng tea brewing from him, and within two days, she had completely recovered. In order to get a share of the 1000-year-old ginseng''s medicinal soup.


    This one gram of ginseng from Young Master Wen started with a price of one million gold. After consuming it, no matter how difficult the disease was, it would immediately be cured.


    Currently, he was already a well-known merchant, Young Master Jia, in Jinan City. He had long since moved with his mother to a well-known manor in the southern part of the city.

 C29

    The Emperor Xun was dressed in a golden dragon robe, and as he paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, he seemed to be trembling as he listened to the reports of the old officials reciting Buddhist scriptures, while occasionally raising his head to glance at the wide open doors of the palace below.


    Ouch! "Empress, esteemed Empress, quickly come down ¡­" Empress! I can''t do that!


    He suddenly realized that there were still officials standing by his side. He clenched his fist and placed it to his lips, pretending to cough lightly, then expressionlessly turned his head to give the order. It suddenly occurred to me that there was still an urgent matter to be dealt with by this king. The recital will be reviewed again next time, all of you can leave.


    Emperor Xun walked out of the hall with large strides and immediately saw a girl in a white dress sitting on an old scholar tree with a crooked neck, located deep in the grass outside the hall.


    She crossed her legs and made a face at Eunuch Li and the anxious Palace Maid who were like ants on a hot pan, I won''t go down! You think I don''t know that you want to deceive me to see the emperor? Don''t even think about it!


    Both of Xiao Zhihe''s hands released the tree branches and took the chance to lean back, scaring both of them. She calmly leaned against the thick tree trunk, her two thin legs swaying, her black hair recklessly flying in the wind. The girl was barefooted and laughed loudly, her face was so beautiful that Emperor Xun couldn''t shift her gaze away.


    Xiao Zhihe cupped her hands together like a trumpet, her expression flying, she leaned over and shouted at Eunuch Li: "Eunuch Li, didn''t you tell me that the Emperor bestowed upon you a consort, it''s a rare occurrence in the past fifteen years? Then why didn''t he come and pick me up herself? Didn''t he say that my concubine was very important to him?


    You are indeed very important to This King. Suddenly, Xiao Zhihe heard an extremely low and deep voice clearly entering her ears. She was so shocked that she lost her balance and her body slipped, almost falling down the tree.


    The Emperor Xun''s face immediately darkened and he frowned. The golden dragon robe fluttered as it swept across the green grass, but a moment later, he stood under the locust tree with his hands behind his back. He had an unhappy expression as he raised his head and said coldly to Xiao Zhihe, "Why haven''t you gotten down yet? As the imperial concubine of the great wastelands, what was proper about such an appearance!


    Xiao Zhihe never thought that the Emperor Xun would actually appear. Her originally loud and energetic voice suddenly weakened as she turned her face away and pouted her lips angrily, pretending not to hear him and purposely not look at the man under the tree.


    Eunuch Li wanted to fawn upon her, but Your Majesty, don''t worry. Your servant will tell the Empress about it right away ¡­ The Empress was playing with everyone ¡­


    Emperor Xun had lightly brandished his yellow robe, his boots touching the ground, whoosh! He steadily stood in front of Xiao Zhihe, tilting his head to the side, and stared unblinkingly at the flustered woman in front of him with her deep black eyes. Didn''t you say that you wanted this king to personally come and pick you up?


    Before she could react, Xiao Zhihe let out a soft cry. Emperor Xun had already reached out his hands through the bend of her legs and tightly hugged her body before leaving the tree branch.


    Xiao Zhihe watched as she was carried by the Emperor Xun and quickly jumped down the locust tree.


    Eunuch Li who was waiting below the tree finally heaved a sigh of relief. While taking out a flower handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead, he twisted his body and quickly went forward, kowtowing to Xiao Zhihe and Emperor Xun after returning to the ground. This servant then kowtowed to the emperor and kowtowed to Consort Xiao. She lowered her head and continued. "Empress, you see that the Emperor has promised you everything he wants. With great care and concern, the Empress is truly blessed to have such a good saintly family!"


    Empress, let''s stop doubting the emperor''s deep affection for you and follow this servant back to the Qingling Palace ¡­


    As soon as Eunuch Li finished speaking, all the Palace Maid s behind him knelt down and kowtowed as well, and spoke in unison, "Empress, please return to your Qingling Palace!"


    Just then, the Emperor Xun suddenly raised his sleeves, frowned and sneezed. Including Xiao Zhihe, everyone was stunned.


    Eunuch Li asked tentatively. "The Emperor ¡­" Your Majesty ¡­?


    Emperor Xun sneezed again.


    This time, Xiao Zhihe''s eyes were wide open as she stared at him in a daze. Her mouth was wide open as she said in disbelief: Don''t tell me you are infected with the cold?


    The man remained expressionless. His black eyes were emotionless as he lowered them to say, "No problem."


    How could he be fine! You''re the emperor, and you don''t know how many things you do every day. Although this cold disease is small, you can''t just let it develop like this! Xiao Zhihe didn''t even think before blurting it out, and started to count the numbers on her fingers. It''s already bad for my small body, but I have experience dealing with Feng Han! First, soak in a hot bath until you''re slightly sweating, then take two doses of Golden Thread Grass and Perilla Leaf Grind. Finally, have a good night''s sleep. You''ll feel refreshed once you wake up tomorrow ¡­


    Xiao Zhihe spoke while lowering her voice. Seeing Emperor Xun standing there motionlessly, quietly watching her, with an unfathomable expression on her handsome face, she laughed dryly. Ah, I was just casually saying it, please do not take it to heart. After saying so, he quickly tugged on Eunuch Li''s sleeve. "Come, come!" Let''s go to that whatever palace ¡­


    This King accepts your method.


    Emperor Xun continued to stare at the girl who was hiding behind Elder Li with her eyes closed. She suddenly spoke in a low voice, "Come back with me and help me take a bath."


    Ah?!


    Xiao Zhihe was dumbstruck, she was like a frightened little rabbit, jumping up and down, waving her hands continuously, even shaking her head with all her might, no, no, no! This matter of waiting on someone to bathe... I won''t do it!


    Seeing that, Emperor Xun''s face was full of suspicion. He lowered his head and thought for a while, then curiously raised his head and asked.


    Xiao Zhihe didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She stomped her foot angrily with a red face and retorted loudly. I just, uh, I just don''t want to see a man''s body! I''m a girl...


    Emperor Xun uttered an "oh", but he still did not understand. Didn''t you already look at this duke''s body long ago?


    Xiao Zhihe was instantly struck! Her cheeks were flushed red as she jumped up to cover the man''s mouth. She was so anxious that she was even stuttering when she spoke. Stop it! Stop it! No, it was just a bath! Can''t I go ¡­


    Eunuch Li and the rest of the Palace Maid stood respectfully behind Xiao Zhihe, not daring to disturb him.


    After entering the palace for so many years, Eunuch Li who had been serving the emperor at his most proficient was surprised to see the woman who had been forced to compromise cover her mouth with her hands. A slight smile appeared in his dark eyes.


    You, did you take it off? Xiao Zhihe''s face was filled with tears, she leaned on the closed door and focused on listening to the sounds inside.


    After a long while, until Xiao Zhihe''s mind was in a mess, she finally heard a ¡ª


    Alright.


    Although she had done some mental research before, Xiao Zhihe''s face still flushed red. She shook her head with strength and encouraged herself secretly, Xiao Zhihe, wasn''t that just a naked man? It''s not like she was a ferocious beast... I, I''m not afraid! She turned around and resolutely pushed open the door.


    When Xiao Zhihe stepped into the room, she was immediately covered by the water mist that spread out in all directions, as if she had entered a paradise. The air was shrouded with clouds and mist, the water vapor was extremely dense, causing one to be dazzled.


    Xiao Zhihe carefully walked forward with the towel in hand, stopping only when she reached the barrel itself, and was looking left and right for Emperor Xun''s figure, when suddenly, a burst of water splashed in all directions, and a wet chest appeared in front of Xiao Zhihe''s eyes. Further down, after his shiny black hair had been drenched, it was casually stroked to the back of her head, and the man''s face, which was covered with droplets of water, which made her face appear right in front of Xiao Zhihe.


    Xiao Zhihe came back to her senses, her ears were burning red. She lowered her head and quickly went behind the man, bent down with trembling hands, and looked as if she was about to touch the man''s smooth back.


    Don''t be afraid of me. An inaudible sigh sounded out beside his ears. Xiao Zhihe''s hand trembled, and the entire piece of white towel sank into the wooden bucket, slowly sinking.


    Emperor Xun raised his eyes, lifting a sturdy arm from the barrel with the right temperature of the water, and gently stroked his head as he resolutely lowered it in front of him. The woman''s curling up face was like a painting, her fingertip depicting it meticulously, as if regretting and consoling it on her own, not knowing if it was for Xiao Zhihe or to reassure him ¡ª


    If you don''t want to sleep, I won''t tell you to go to my chamber again, and you won''t have to be so afraid of me in the future.


    He had only conferred you the title of an imperial concubine because he wanted to give you a reasonable status. Even if you didn''t like it, you could only accept it. There was no room for negotiation on this point.


    Maybe it was because the temperature in the room was too hot, causing Xiao Zhihe''s face to flush red and her head to spin around, she looked at the man who was getting closer to her with a muddled face, and suddenly heard a sentence. It was as if lightning had struck on the ground, causing her black and white pupils to suddenly widen.


    This King wants you to take her place and stay by This King''s side for all eternity.


    Xiao Zhihe''s eyelashes trembled. Just as she was about to retreat in panic, Emperor Xun''s pair of wet arms grabbed onto her neck. She had no choice but to lower her head and look directly at the handsome face that the man closed his eyes and raised his head towards her.


    A kiss as cold as frost.

 C30

    After Chaxianyu and the rest obtained the Young Master Wen''s address from Shopkeeper Wang, they decided to head over to your house to inquire about it without delay.


    Chaxianyu packed all the necessary things and ran out to take a look with the small cloth bundle in her hands. His young master was standing outside Wan Hua Inn, surrounded by the local girls so many layers of people that not even a drop of water could seep through. The lady fought to be the first to stuff''s arms such as the flower hairpin and the scented handkerchief, the usual "love beacon", afraid that her feelings would not be able to be delivered to her. Young Master Xu, look here ¡­ Young Master Xu! I''m here... A group of women were whispering in each other''s ears. The scene was quite spectacular.


    Chaxianyu was dumbstruck. She was short, and when she tried to squeeze by Shier Hong''s side a few times, she was pushed out by the girls who were brimming with enthusiasm. This time, Chaxianyu was in a difficult situation. Just as she was dejectedly standing at the side holding her backpack, like a pitiful little quail who had failed to snatch food, Luo Rongji''s black robe and black boots just in time to appear in her line of sight.


    He looked straight ahead, his long legs moving with the wind, and in a few steps, he swept past Chaxianyu. Chaxianyu quickly jumped up and grabbed the plume belt on the man''s waist, Master! I''m here!


    Luo Rongji stopped, turned his face slightly, and revealed a beautiful nose with lowered long eyelashes. Hmm? He made a sound.


    Chaxianyu was a little embarrassed as she stammered, "Young master is too popular ¡­" There are too many people for me to enter...


    Luo Rongji raised his eyebrows, as though he did not understand, you have the protection of the Earth Shattering Seal, your martial arts cultivation will increase more than tenfold, why not display your own movement?


    When Chaxianyu realized what had happened, she slapped her forehead excitedly. Master actually reminded me! I''ll try! After she finished speaking, she closed his eyes, held her breath, luck, strength condensed, and opened his eyes again. Chaxianyu secretly stared at Shier Hong who was in the middle of the crowd, her mind concentrated, and with a step forward, she jumped, and landed a good ten meters off the ground.


    Get out of the way! Get out of the way! I''m here to pick up my young master!


    Shier Hong was forced to retreat due to the woman''s thick makeup, he was at a loss on what to do, his expression did not look good, but when he heard the familiar sound coming from above his head, he raised his head and saw the little person in green performing a movement technique, quickly falling towards him, he could not help but smile deeply.


    The crowd of people surrounding them was a wave of chaos that no one dared to cause. At this moment, they saw a figure rapidly descending from the sky, fearing that it would harm them, and they all retreated backwards. Without using much effort, Chaxianyu landed beside Shier Hong, raising a gust of wind to dance around her feet.


    Young master, let''s go! Shier Hong was so obedient that he allowed the girl to pull on his sleeves. With a tap of his feet, he used a light movement technique and followed behind her. The two of them instantly flew away from the chaotic crowd.


    Luo Rongji had already been standing by the side of the horse carriage waiting for a long time. He nodded at Shier Hong and said indifferently, Young Master Xu has worked hard, it is probably not your first time being surrounded by the ladies.


    Shier Hong took the light blue hair band that Chaxianyu passed over, and while lowering his head, he laughed while tying up his waterfall of hair. He only took a fancy to my surname, and not my real self.


    Chaxianyu thought back to when Shier Hong had mentioned to the Wu Clan Master Wu in front of the Star Subjugation Tower that he was not a member of the Xu Clan, one of the Four Great Clans. She could not help but find it strange. Are you really not of the Xu race?


    Shier Hong tied up his hair and stood up to straighten his pure white robes. He turned and smiled at Chaxianyu: This is absolutely true.


    Although his surname was Xu, he was just an ordinary merchant who had money and no soul power.


    Then why did young master... What about explaining it to the outside world?


    Shier Hong was still smiling merrily, because there was no need.


    So what if he explained? So what if he didn''t explain? People always believe what they want to believe.


    Shier Hong lifted the crystal white bead curtain that was colliding with each other, and a set of jet-black hair tied up high behind his head. It floated with the wind, as his white robe covered the ground, and the edges of his sleeves carved and sculpted the dark gold dragon. He slowly stepped onto the carriage, turned to the side, and smiled as he extended his fair and long fingers towards Chaxianyu.


    After a short while, Chaxianyu stood in front of the Wen Jia Village''s big gate with her mouth wide open.


    This treasured Feng Shui land, located in the southern part of Jinan City, took up 300 acres, which included fake mountains, restaurants, forests, temples, fish ponds and gardens. All of the buildings here were without exception red gold in color, with dozens of buildings situated high and low. From Chaxianyu''s gaze, it was sparkling with a golden light, it was dignified and graceful, intoxicated with alcohol, all of this hinted at the identity of the Villa Master.


    Although Chaxianyu had stayed in the palace for more than ten years, the Emperor Xun had never paid much attention to the buildings of the imperial palace. A majority of the imperial buildings had existed since the founding of the Hua Huang Empire, and after a thousand years, other than a few whose ages were dilapidated and dilapidated, the rest had undergone detailed repairs.


    Along the way, Chaxianyu observed that there were sentries standing around, carrying swords on their waists, they were heavily guarded, very much like imperial relatives.


    When Chaxianyu and the other two finally arrived at the guest room of the legendary Young Master Wen, Young Master Wen was discussing something with someone behind the curtain, and hearty laughter would come from time to time.


    The floor was covered with expensive handmade white deer leather carpets that were second only to the Royal Family, the walls were decorated with tens of famous words, all of them were signed by famous experts, all of them were made from Yulin Stone Sea''s rare blood bamboo stone meticulously crafted guest chairs, Jingmen Marble''s crystal clear stone table, the entire room was lit up with the scent of incense, the fragrance of the flowers was sweet and fragrant, Chaxianyu did not dare move, carefully standing behind Shier Hong, sighing in her heart about the wealth of Young Master Wen.


    I have made everyone wait for a long time. My surname is Wen, and I am the manor lord of Wen Family. Upon learning that the Master Luo s of the Four Major Clans were here, Sir Xu intended to meet them by name out of fear.


    A slightly plump man with a round face, plain features, and a pair of cunning eyes came out with his head bowed and his hands clasped together. He wore a mink coat, and his feet were in a pair of brown boots that showed off thick animal fur.


    He quickly swept a glance at Chaxianyu who was hiding behind Shier Hong, revealing a look of suspicion, he instantly recovered his composure, and did not know what the two Masters wanted to do with this mansion that was in such a state.


    Luo Rongji leaned against the wall and expressionlessly crossed his hands. Seeing that the Young Master Wen had come out, he went straight to the point. Last year during the Autumn Festival, the Young Master Wen and a girl called Luo Niang asked for an appointment at the Wanhua Inn.


    With that, he frowned, a look of disgust on his face, he raised his sleeves to cover his nose, making his voice sound colder. Young Master Wen, you have overdone the gaudy appearance of this mansion, the incense has caused me to become frustrated, I have limited patience, please speak frankly.


    Young Master Wen was angered by Luo Rongji''s words to the point that his face turned green and red, and it was not good to be on the spot either, so he could only endure it and clench his fist, trying his best to force out a fake smile to curry favor with Luo Rongji. If Master Luo did not like it, then these decorations were unnecessary! Someone, remove the incense from the Cloud Cave!


    Master Luo was still as picky as before.


    Suddenly, a tall slender and dignified figure walked out from behind the bead curtain slowly. The light purple pearl coat, which had been opened up, contained a set of pure and flawless white robes, with sparkling white pearls embedded at the sides of the collar and sleeves. The dark brown hair that was as long as honey and the one yellow and one green, cold and strange eyes, was none other than, Master of the Wu Clan, Wu Zhiya.


    When Chaxianyu saw the lord who she had not seen for a long time appear here, she was shocked, but then she remembered that the lord had helped him remove his mediocre physique, and became extremely happy. She raised his hand and waved it at Wu Zhiya, Master Wu Zhiya! Do you still remember the Yu Er? Thank you so much for what happened last time ¡­


    The moment Wu Zhiya heard Chaxianyu calling his name, his heart seemed to have responded with a thump. He stopped and swept his eyes over his chest. The beating in his chest immediately disappeared.


    A strange throb.


    Wu Zhiya did not mind, his cold face that seemed to be sealed in ice and snow still did not have any expression, his lips were very light, his skin was pale white, like a demon who had hidden himself. Wu Zhiya gently raised his hand and gave an ancient bronze coin to Young Master Wen, and a voice that was cold and flat sounded from his lips. Young Master Wen, if you want to dispel the nightmare, my copper coin can only be suppressed by three points, and the remaining seventy percent depends on your own perception.


    The Young Master Wen was overjoyed, he carefully took the copper coin and wiped it over and over again, then kept it into his pocket as if it was a treasure, muttering non-stop, Master Wu Clan controls the Yin and Yang of all living things, exorcising evil is naturally no problem for me, I, Wen Ming, have been troubled by nightmares and have been looking forward to inviting me to take a look, seeing you today, you truly live up to your name.


    Suddenly, Young Master Wen felt a chill on his neck. Turning his head, he was shocked to find that there was a cold and shiny sword on his neck, the blade of the sword was sharp and clean. Just by touching the skin of his neck, it had created a small cut.


    Shier Hong stood behind him and raised his sword forward without moving. Seeing that the man''s face was as white as paper, he lowered his head and said coldly. Young Master Wen wasn''t even afraid of killing people, what was there to be afraid of?


    Young Master Wen probably does not know, although I am not a talented person, but I love money, my inn''s business situation is very serious, you threw my name''s inn into such a mess, how can I compensate you?


    After Shier Hong finished speaking, he leisurely took out a set of book scrolls from his bosom and unfurled it. The book was written in black and white, and underneath it was the red mark personally confirmed by the yamen.


    The letter to Screw Lady must have been deliberately hidden by Screw Lady. "You are very clever, knowing that after killing someone, you will erase all traces of yourself. However, you would never have expected that the murdered Screw would have hidden this letter from you. Compared to the words you wrote after staying at the Wanhua Inn, you can confirm that you are the real person.


    My entire city has investigated on missing women for half a year. Someone has testified that the newly recruited servant girl from my tea shop coincidentally happens to be called "Luo Niang" and went out with a man last year during the Autumn Festival. I saw you leading a woman into Wanhua Inn with my own eyes. In addition, I just happen to have the money to bribe a few servants in your Wen family''s villa who have been doing business for the longest period of time. They reported to me that you left Wanhua Inn by yourself after the Autumn Festival and went back to your residence by carriage.


    After the Luo Niang went missing, his room was set on fire and destroyed half a year ago. I ordered some people to search through the room again and found dozens of letters hidden neatly within the cracked walls and bricks.


    After sending all the words to the yamen''s appraisal office to be appraised, the end result is the scroll in my hands ¨C all the words were written by your Young Master Wen alone.

 C31

    My name is Luo Niang.


    Four thousand years ago, our clansmen left the human world and the Demonic Beast nation, migrating all the way from Pang Huang to climb the mountain and trek the river. In the end, Father and Mother took a fancy to the abundant life force of the land and settled down on the mountaintop.


    We live and live in this vast land, carefully avoiding human search and capture, while living in a dark cave where the sun is out of sight of the world, quiet ordinary days.


    My father was born from the Primal Chaos of All Things, and was the same age as the continent of the Mistral Continent. He was two thousand years older than the current unified Hong Huang Kingdom of mankind. He was a master of all things in the immortal world. He had great prestige and vast knowledge. Normally, he would transform into an old man who relied on his staff. His hair would be white all over and he would always be full of energy.


    He resigned from his celestial position and decided to live in seclusion with my mother. According to my elder brother, he was also a rather large official. When I was a child, I was full of curiosity and ran to ask my father. My father only stroked his beard and replied with a smile, "What kind of official is this? Don''t listen to your elder brother''s nonsense!" Your father is already so old, but he''s only got an idea in the mortal world ¡­ People like to call me your dad... What? Oh, right, right. You like to call me "Earthen Lord", hahahaha!


    Although I don''t understand why the humans call me daddy like this, but seeing that they are everywhere building a temple for my dad and they are always pious in worshiping me at festivals, I don''t care so much about this rustic name.


    I am my father''s youngest daughter, my entire family has seven people. Other than me, my eldest brother, second brother, third brother, and fourth sister were all unlucky enough to be discovered and tracked down by humans when they were out in the open.


    My brothers and sisters, Xiantian Immortals, immortals, immortal, superb mana, are not even afraid of the most ferocious Demonic Beast on the mountain, but they all became ordinary human medicine stores that have no soul energy but are able to find ways to kill us, selling them at high prices.


    I am a 1000-years-old ginseng, and when I heard that humans call us 1000-years-old ginseng clans "immortal medicine" and "the king of medicine", I was very confused, humans are really very smart ah, we didn''t reveal anything and actually know that we are immortal, but being so smart, why can''t we have the same kind of intelligence as that?


    Don''t humans have brothers and sisters? No parents?


    Was killing someone else''s family such a natural thing to do? To make others feel pain, to become lonely, to lose one''s true love, is it only for the sake of happiness that humans do these things?


    It''s really hard for me to understand humans.


    My father held me tightly. He hadn''t shed a single tear in four thousand years, and after experiencing the pain of losing his son again, he seemed to have aged eight thousand years in one night. I was surprised, because I had never seen my father cry. Since the day Sister Four was taken away, Mother had been heartbroken. Even though she was a high level immortal, she eventually fell ill due to heart disease. Dad is holding my hand, the big hand is squeezing me very painfully, his voice is old and trembling, Screw, remember Dad''s words ¡ª ¡ª


    Our Ginseng Clan is an Immortal Body. Even if we have great power, we can''t bully the weak and weak. Whether or not humans had soul power, they were all greedy and scary. Although they were weak, their bodies were entangled with their desire, they were brutal and tyrannical, more dangerous than Demonic Beast s, more prophetic than immortal beings, more cruel than evil spirits, because greed would constantly drive them to break through their limits.


    From today onwards, Father will not allow you to take a single step into the human world.


    From the moment I became my father''s only daughter, I also seemed to have become a lonely person.


    The clan had decreed that all members of the clan were not allowed to go out after dawn. We had to carefully walk out of the dark cave after nightfall and enter a darker and darker world.


    I can''t make friends who can talk because I''m not the same as my fellow Immortals. I was always playing by myself in the woods at the top of the mountain, or using my magic to make the plants into moving goblins to keep me company, but no matter how hard I tried to use better spells, the goblins who existed as goddesses were unable to talk to me. They would babble and dance around me, and be my loyal runners and followers forever, but they would never be my friends.


    The day I met the Young Master Wen, I still believe that it was my fate.


    I fell asleep that night, and when I woke up, the sky was starting to glow with a faint red light. The sun was about to rise, and I had a bad feeling, so I got up and ran home.


    A short man wearing an old blue shirt with patches on it and a thin, pale man kneeled on the ground. He was gentle and his face was pale and he was holding onto a knife with one hand. The knife''s edge was pressed tightly against his arm as he looked down at the ground.


    I tiptoed and followed his gaze with curiosity. It was a peony plant that had yet to sprout.


    It was a pity that the blooming period of the Peony Hundred Day Red was extremely short, so its natural date was to blossom for an hour every hundred years. If the blooming period was missed, one would have to be fed with fresh blood, and who knows how long it would have to be fed before it would blossom again ¡­ As the difficulty of obtaining it was too high, the existence of this flower was more or less questioned, and many people were arguing over it.


    When Daddy told me about it, he said he was going to pick it for me to see. Dad admitted it, but even he didn''t know where it was.


    I hid in a gap in the grove and watched him cut his wrist. Gritting his teeth, he raised his arms, trembling slightly, and brought them close to the tight bud. The bright red blood seeped out of his skin, dripping, dripping, piercing the air and dripping onto the tip of the white bud.


    I just watched in silence as the man in blue, who had a terrible complexion, slashed, cut, and cut his arms until they were bruised and bruised from side to side just to feed the flowers. Looking at his pale lips and the huge drops of sweat dripping down his face, I felt an inexplicable pain in my heart.


    After that, I would sneak to that place every day towards dawn to see if he was there. To my surprise, this human man was quite persistent, unstoppable, punctual, and never missed a day to feed himself with blood on the hills of the wilderness. Every time I saw him roll up his sleeves and show off his raw, raw, and battered arms, I felt very upset.


    On the ninety-ninth day of his unremitting self-mutilation, I was finally unable to suppress my agitation and curiosity. I pushed through the bushes and came out, slapping away the knife he was about to cut.


    The man remained kneeling and raised his arms, surprised to see me so suddenly, and for the first time I saw his whole face, a thin, pale, plain, human face with bloodless lips, a poor man with a thin, bony figure.


    What do you want to do with the stamen of a peony? I asked him, watching his expression without blinking.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then he lowered his head and mocked himself, smiling as he said," You have made me laugh. In my family, there is an old lady in her sixties who has been suffering from a strange illness that has not been cured for a long time. I heard that the Vast Sky Mountain has been established for a long time, and its spiritual energy is very strong.


    The heavens were kind enough to give Wen a good slap on the face. Wen had been watering him with his blood for 99 days. The medical code said that after 100 days, the flower would bloom.


    You''re stupid.


    I squatted down and jabbed the man hard in the forehead. The man''s eyes widened and his face instantly turned bright red. He held his forehead and stammered. Men and women should not be intimate with each other ¡­ Moreover, this was the first time that Wen had ever seen a lady ¡­ Can''t Make...


    It was written in the medical manual that you will bleed for 100 days? What if it said 1000 days? Are you going to let the blood run dry?


    The man was sitting on the ground, staring blankly at me. Wen said, "Wen, Wen said, I didn''t think that way ¡­"


    I stood up and turned my back to him. Raising my sleeves, I looked at the layers of thin and transparent scales on my skin. I was silent for a long time before I asked softly, "You really want to save your mother?"


    The man immediately stood up, and his voice was filled with an unshakeable determination. His deep voice slowly entered my ears, "I lost my father when I was young, and my mother worked hard to pull me up. Now that my mother is sick, how can I not think of a way to cure her?"


    Closing my eyes, I steeled my heart and tore off the skin with force from my fingertips. I peeled off a transparent scale on my arm and turned around. Ignoring the blood that slowly seeped out from my injured arm, I quickly took his hand and stuffed it into his palm.


    Here you are. Just as I said that, the skin on my wound started to hurt. Unable to hold it in any longer, I took a deep breath and hid my bleeding arm behind my back. I didn''t expect to hurt myself.


    The man opened his palm and saw a transparent scale the size of a thumb nail. He asked in confusion, "Girl, is this ¡­?"


    I pulled open a smile that I thought was beautiful, and casually said, "What a coincidence, I have a pill with me that is even more effective than the Peony Blood Hundred Day Red. Don''t look at it as small, you can make some tea for your mother to drink."


    Trust me, your mother will definitely recover.

 C32

    I watched him disappear at the foot of the mountain. After making sure that the blue robe was no longer visible, I turned around and walked back to the Peony Hundred Blossom Red that the man had fed to me for 99 days. Staring at the most inferior of my kind, I lightly snapped my fingers.


    Bai Shengxue''s "Divine Flower" turned into dust and disappeared into the wind.


    Two days after this incident, I saw him again in the forest of the Vault of Heaven Mountain. At this moment, his spirit seemed to have improved a bit compared to before. His eyes began to shine with a faint light, and it could be seen from afar.


    He looked around the forest, and when he looked up, he saw me sitting on a bluestone, swinging my legs, looking straight at him. I''ve finally found you!


    Young Master Wen excitedly told me how amazing the medicine I gave him was. After returning home, he complied with my instructions and brewed a cup of tea with a thin piece. After Mother took it, she was able to walk in less than three days. He was surprised, surprised, and worried. He called for a doctor to come over and congratulate his son. The madame had recovered completely.


    During these two days, all the neighbors who heard of this came to my house to inquire about it. They were unable to receive me, so I was so late to come and find you ¡­


    It''s all right, as long as your mother is well. I was afraid that my father would see that I was with a human so I hastily interrupted him. I hastily jumped off the rock and ran. Wait! Available... Can you tell me your name?


    As I ran, I turned my head and saw the thin, white, blue-robed man standing in the middle of the forest, bathing in the sunlight. He was leaning forward in my direction, slightly extending his hand.


    "Cyan conch bamboo shoots, Hong Niang playing with the tigers." Hearing this, Young Master Wen blurted out a line of poetry, nodded his head, and praised: "Good name young lady!"


    After that, I secretly ran out of the cave and into the forest to wait for my father and mother while the rest of the clansmen were sleeping soundly. Almost every day, we would meet up at the Sky Mountain and the Young Master Wen. Every time I arrive, he would already be waiting for me.


    Under the sunlight, he was very handsome. He could shine, just like an immortal.


    After a while, he came to understand that he was an honest scholar who was a teacher in a private school in Jinan City. His mother had been seriously ill before, and even though she was talented and still young, she had given up on going to the capital to take the exam for the sake of taking care of her mother.


    Now that his mother was in good health, he went off to look for her. Smiling, he told me that he would reprepare for the exam, that there would be a day when he would make a name for himself in the imperial capital, and bring his mother to live in Qin Chuan.


    I propped my chin on my hand and listened attentively as he talked about his ambitions. The man''s eyes were bright and radiant as he described the glittering future in his mind, a completely different look from the one that had appeared when I first saw him. Most of the time, he would tell me some stories about the world that happened at the foot of the mountain, or some strange things that happened in various places on the continent.


    Not long after that, I was waiting for him at his usual place when I saw him frowning, his head lowered in a preoccupied manner, his footsteps slow, he took the initiative to step forward and pat him on the shoulder. What''s wrong with you?


    Young Master Wen, seeing me arrive, hesitated for a long time before he finally asked softly, "Miss Snail ¡­" Recently, a traveling doctor from the martial arts world came to me and asked me for the piece of medicine you gave me to look at. He said ¡­ He said that this pill was a thousand-year-old ginseng''s scaly beard ¡­ I don''t believe that such a legendary immortal medicine would appear here ¡­


    I stayed silent for a long time. Then I raised my head and calmly told him, Young Master Wen, that the traveling doctor was right.


    I did give you a thousand-year-old ginseng.


    Young Master Wen opened his eyes wide, staring blankly on the spot for a long time without being able to recover. Wen, what ability do you have to be saved by me like this ¡­ After saying that, he was about to pick up his long gown and kneel down, but I stopped him. "You don''t need to be so preoccupied with it, I was the one who voluntarily gave you the scale beard."


    I held my palms tightly under my sleeves, but pretended to be relaxed. I raised my head and asked him with a bright and beautiful smile, "Young Master Wen, we have known each other for a long time, Luo Niang wants to ask you, why do you want to take the entrance exam so badly?"


    When Young Master Wen heard this, his embarrassed face immediately flushed red. He raised his hand to rub the back of his head, smirking as he explained in a gentle voice, because, because of a certain Wen family''s poverty, their disciples were like the walls of the world. Only by doing his utmost to study, would he be able to seize that opportunity to change his fate.


    I only want to live a decent life like ordinary people. He didn''t ask for money or riches, as long as his mother didn''t have to suffer alongside him and was able to eat her fill.


    "Sssii ~ ~ ~"


    With my hands behind my back and my fingers hidden in my long sleeves, I exerted strength and heard a faint crackling sound. From my arm, I removed a scaly beard with faint traces of blood.


    As if nothing had happened, he reached out his hand from his sleeve and raised that small scale beard, smiling at him. Young Master Wen, look, don''t you see that I still have the 1000-years-old scale beard of a ginseng?


    I took his hand and gave him the little scale whisker that was part of my body. I didn''t forget to think of a way to get it for him. You take it to the market and auction it. You can sell it.


    I frowned, then added, But I don''t know what a decent life is like for ordinary people... If that''s not enough, come up the mountain and get it from me.


    I''ll wait for you in the same place as always.


    But the only difference was that every time he wanted to go back, I would peel off a piece of the scale that was covering his skin and let him bring it back. I didn''t want him to make it difficult for me, even if he didn''t say it out loud, as long as I saw how worried he looked, I knew that he still needed more scale whiskers.


    I wanted to help him, to help him fulfill his wish, because I wanted him to stop being torn apart by human life.


    He did not need to study so hard, nor did he need to painstakingly look for good medicines or drip blood to nourish the flowers, nor did he have to give up his great future. He was so good, so kind, so talented and so filial.


    I want him to live a decent and happy life that ordinary people have.


    I hope he doesn''t suffer any more.


    Scales are fibers that grow from the surface of the ginseng to protect the trunk from damage. They are a part of the ginseng and have the same medicinal value as the ginseng. When we transform into a human form, the scaly hairs will cover the entire body and merge with the skin.


    It was as if a knife was being used to cut off a piece of flesh every time a scale was pulled off. It was extremely painful. But I''m not afraid of pain.


    The piece of skin would bleed after the scale was removed, so he had to sneak into his father''s pharmacy to get some medicine to apply it. After stopping the bleeding, my scaly beard wouldn''t regenerate. My skin had become a bare patch, and I was afraid of the light and the cold, so I used bandages to wrap myself up in layers. I hid my arms tightly under my sleeves.


    As long as I can help the Young Master Wen, I am willing to do anything.


    When I think about the gentle smile that bloomed on Young Master Wen''s face after receiving the scale beard, I feel really happy. I am not afraid of the pain anymore.


    Slowly, one of my arms was already almost completely pulled out, the bandages wrapped around and around it, and when I slept, the wound was ice-cold and hot. The pain was so stinging that I often rolled around on the floor in pain, but when I thought of how close Young Master Wen was to his dream, tears of joy blossomed in my eyes.


    Young Master Wen seemed to be getting busy.


    Sometimes, he would come every day, only every two or three days, and then, after a month, he wouldn''t come to the Vast Sky Mountain, and I was afraid of missing him. I would always guard him from day to night, and then from night to day, and only when my father angrily appeared and grabbed me and brought me home did I reluctantly give up waiting.


    Two months passed and he didn''t come looking for me. I couldn''t stop worrying and decided to go down the mountain to find him.


    Even though I really couldn''t bear to part with my father and mother, I couldn''t help but to think about him. When I couldn''t see him again, I felt that my life was boring.


    Because he often wore blue robes, I carefully chose the most beautiful red dress for myself and carefully painted a set of gorgeous red makeup. Standing in front of the bronze mirror, I asked in a low voice.


    Young Master Wen, is this good?


    Jinan City is really too big. I wandered around in the bustling streets for a while, but I didn''t know anyone and I didn''t dare to speak, so I wandered around for an entire day without realizing it. Seeing that it was already late, I thought about the way out, so I asked to see the shopkeeper at a teahouse.


    Seeing that I was alone and had nowhere to go, the shopkeeper agreed to my request and vacated a room for me. He even left me to eat and sleep in a tea shop in the future.


    While staying at the teahouse in Jinan City, I gradually learned about the affairs of the Young Master Wen. I heard that he had relied on my scale beard to make a lot of money and had successfully moved with my mother to a luxurious manor.


    I was very grateful to hear it, from the bottom of my heart, I was really happy for him.


    After he had probably finished selling his scale beard, Young Master Wen actually took the initiative to ask around and found out that I was working in a tea shop. Very quickly, he sent a servant to inform me, inviting me to meet his at the tea shop.


    After a long separation, we exchanged addresses and promised to keep in touch with each other by letter.


    His complexion became very good, his temperament very different, and he went out with his carriage and his servants, no longer wearing the white, patched blue coat, and that was all, and I, who always wore red, looked forward to seeing him every day, a little disappointed.


    He seems to have become fatter, but there''s no need for it. The change in his appearance can''t shake his position in my heart, he''s still the kind and hardworking Young Master Wen I know.


    Before he left, he affectionately lifted his hand to rub my head, looking at me with a doting smile on his face as he discussed in a low voice. Luo Niang, last time you gave me a scale beard, I used it all up, but I still have a few sick civilians lined up and waiting for treatment.


    Saving a life is better than creating a seven-layered pagoda. I know that you are kind and you will definitely not leave a person''s life behind without a care.


    I have been in Jin An City for quite a while, I have long heard that people in the outside world call Young Master Wen ''Savior the Living Buddha'', he used my scale beard to save many lives, and in Jin An City, he is well-known for his women and children. At this moment, he has another request for me. This is a critical moment related to his fate, so how can I bear to see his reputation being ruined?


    I nodded and said to him, If you ever want the whiskers again, write and tell me that I will deliver them to Wen Jia Village the next day. This is different from the previous day, you have your dream to achieve, every day is busy, I know.


    You don''t have to come to the tea shop to see me.


    The Young Master Wen was overjoyed. For the first time, he used his trembling arms to grab onto my wrist and tightly hugged me to his chest. My eyes were wide open and I didn''t know what to do.

 C33

    I''m actually not clear about what Young Master Wen thinks of me, and what that forehead kiss means. After countless days of hard work at the tea shop, I returned to my room, exhausted and sitting by myself on the bed covered in moonlight. Looking out of the window at the golden moon, I couldn''t help but to think of the kiss that the Young Master Wen had given me.


    He wanted to see him again. He wanted to ask him personally, to touch him, to know if he had the same feelings as me. But he hadn''t been to the tea shop since that day.


    From what the coachman said, in order for Young Master Wen to find me, he ordered a thousand people to search the entire Sky Mountain, and even the tea shop where I stayed in Jin An City was found by him after he failed to find me. I was touched.


    Perhaps he cared about me in his heart, or else he would not have written to me so often ¡ª I heard the grocer calling to me from downstairs, and, beaming, I dropped my needlework and ran down the stairs. The postman handed me a familiar sealed letter. The letter was pure white and only had the words "Luo Niang" on it.


    Even if the Young Master Wen wrote to me and never signed his name, with just a few strokes, I would be able to tell at a glance that it was his handwriting.


    The reputation of the Young Master Wen''s ginseng business grew, so the intervals that he sent letters became shorter and shorter. Often, the contents of the letters were similar, and after a simple exchange of words, he marked the time of the next day when I sent Scaled Feathers to Wen Jia Village.


    Although the contents of the letter were few, I still strongly felt that my fate and Young Master Wen''s fate was closely linked, as if they were both breathing in and out together. Whenever I gently touched the thin sheet of paper, where the words were written in jagged ink, I could imagine how he had taken the time out of his busy schedule to write to me in earnest.


    By now, I was completely used to his every call.


    "As long as this letter continues, I can confirm that he needs me. Confirm this matter and let me feel at ease. " Nothing is happier than to receive a letter from your sweetheart.


    Carefully reading the letter, I neatly folded it and put it back in the envelope. Carrying it, I walked to the corner of my bed, squatted down, and raised my fingers to chant an incantation. A circle of light slowly spread out from the wall, revealing a transparent golden box on the snow-white wall in front of me.


    I stretched out my hand and effortlessly slipped it through the wall, placing the newly received letter into the golden chest. I checked the other letters piled high in the golden space as I did so.


    The Luo Niang''s Inheritance, the Luo Niang''s Inheritance, the Luo Niang''s Inheritance, the Luo Niang''s Inheritance ¡­ Luo Niang... Luo Niang... Luo Niang...


    He did not hesitate to say the poem from which my name came, he praised my name before, and now he writes my name thousands of times and gives me a kiss, like a dream, like a dream.


    I turned my back to the mirror and slowly untied my robe. The woman in the mirror was naked, her limbs almost covered in bandages, and blood oozed through the gaps between the layers, like a gutter draining dirty sewage. The lining at my feet was stained with blood.


    All the scaly hairs on my hands and legs had been stripped away, leaving only my torso.


    Recently, it became more and more obvious that he felt severe pain in his limbs and fainted due to a few times of physical exhaustion. He had to change his bandages frequently and even wash his clothes a few times a day ¡­ I know that since my body has lost the protection of the Scaled whiskers, it would be filled with fear of heat and cold. The lesser the scaly whiskers, the weaker I would be.


    But I still have the scale whiskers. I still have my torso. As long as Young Master Wen still sends me a letter, I will still give back the Scaled whisker ¡­ As long as he was happy, as long as he was happy!


    There was a period of time when even Young Master Wen did not send me a letter. In the days when I was unable to receive the letter, I was so anxious and hungry that before closing time every day I paced up and down in front of the door, waiting anxiously. About a month later, the postman finally delivered his letter, and this time, several words appeared on the envelope! It surprised and delighted me --


    "Black Tortoise Year 145, midwinter. Cut Autumn Festival. Luo Niang''s personal ceremony."


    I quickly opened the letter and read it. Young Master Wen wrote that he hoped to ask me to come to Jinan City in three days'' time for the grand annual holiday of "Autumn Festival". On that day, he would personally come to the tea shop to pick me up.


    I was so happy that on the night of the Autumn Festival, when the bridge in Jinan City was filled with men and women waiting to watch the fireworks, and everyone was looking up, waiting passionately, holding their breath as they watched them rise into the air, I was so pleased that I forgot my reserve as a woman that I took the initiative to hold his hand in the moment the fireworks exploded in the sky.


    Under the night sky that was filled with colorful sparks, Young Master Wen was stunned for a moment before smiling faintly. He also held my hand tightly.


    That night, the magnificent flames bloomed endlessly in the sparkling night sky above, just like the Milky Way lying down and drunk on Wang-mu''s ten-thousand-year old wine. The crescent moon struggled to break free from the deep shroud of darkness, tearing out a corner of the beautiful golden silk silk, which inadvertently fell and sparkled between the two of them.


    My eye fell into a glowing, warm, pulsating star.


    When the fireworks ended and the crowd started to disperse, the Young Master Wen still held onto my hand tightly. He turned his face to the side, the line of his lips rising slightly, his features obscured by the reflection of the light. His expression was indistinct, but I could hear his gentle voice inviting me.


    Luo Niang, stay with me tonight.


    Before I could reflect on this sentence, which made me extremely happy, I was already dizzy as I followed him into the well decorated Wanhua Inn.


    I sat shyly and nervously on the wide, soft bed of the inn, my eyes fixed on the door, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Waiting for him, I couldn''t help but take out the letter that he had invited me to write, read it over and over, and laugh over and over.


    tapping


    There was a knock at the door, and I shoved the letter into my pillow. He quickly got up and opened the door. He didn''t forget to take note of the location of the letter. He planned to bring it back to the tea shop before going back.


    He thought to himself: This precious letter must be kept intact and intact in the precious storage box on my wall.


    I hadn''t thought I would die until then.


    When I found out that the cup of tea I had drunk from him was the poison from the Heartslayer Grass, the pretty cup fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Young Master Wen stood quietly in front of me. He watched as I painfully grabbed onto my own collar and slid to the ground, desperately gasping for breath. He raised his eyebrows and said indifferently: In order to find this poison plant that can capture immortals, I took a month of time.


    It was unlucky to have lost so much money in just a month.


    He took a few steps forward, grabbed me by the hair, and lifted me into the air. He slammed me against the wall like a bird, and my head hit the hard wall behind me with a loud thud.


    The poison of the Heartbreak Grass started to take effect, and my body started to lose all of its strength. My eyes became so heavy that I couldn''t even open them, and the world swayed at my feet, making it difficult for me to breathe.


    In my blurry vision, I saw my favorite man pull out a knife from his bosom and dab it with vermilion liquid.


    My throat was strangled, the man''s strong fingertips were tightening inch by inch, and I heard a voice coming and going, loud and clear even when I was dazed.


    My main body is a thousand year old ginseng immortal. Other than my head being useless, I only need to sell the rest of my body for one jin. I won''t need to worry about eating and drinking for the rest of my life. Luo Niang, you really are a treasure that I met!


    Immortals were born with an Immortal body, and were immortal even if they were old. Killing them was easier said than done. This was smeared with the blood of the Peacock King''s plume and the Xiao Clan''s dog blood. A metal and stone dagger that had been roasted in raging flames for twenty whole days, plus the Heartslayer Grass that he had been bitterly searching for a month ¡­ According to the ancient forbidden book, ''Spirit Slaying Dialectical Record'', even the most powerful of immortals would not be able to escape this calamity.


    He tied my head, hands, and feet in large calligraphy with a Soul-Sealing Rope and nailed them to the cold wall. In order to prevent my blood from spraying into the room, he covered the room with runes he had obtained from somewhere and sprinkled gold powder to form a solid barrier.


    When my eyes were pierced, the man took out my eyes and used that special dagger to easily cut open my chest. He removed the core of my ginseng, my heart.


    And then, as he said, except for my inconspicuous head, my most important limbs, my torso, as a ginseng, were cut off one by one by him. Finally, I was left with a head nailed to the wall by a loose black hair.


    There was blood in my empty eyes, and I couldn''t see anything but my head, and I lost everything.


    The Heartbreak Grass paralyzed my tongue, making me unable to cast any spells or chant any spells. I could only rely on my ears to try and catch the sounds around me, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    It was as if I was trapped in a desperate situation. That man, the man I loved, had discovered my real body, taken everything he wanted, and then abandoned me in this room with the enchantment.


    Just before the sun rose, I suddenly felt something weak lightly touch my face. I could hear anxious creaking sounds coming from beside my ear, making my eyes, which had already lost most of my consciousness, to lightly tremble. My hair slightly moved as I struggled to spit out two words from my cracked lips. Exquisite...?


    The slender branches that patted my face immediately became so happy that they increased my strength.


    After waking up more than half, realizing that my lips can still move, I ordered the Gnomes to send me to the underworld to recuperate ¡­


    Just like this, I, who only had my head left, was taken down from the wall by the Gnomes, and while hugging my chest, I jumped into the ground. After returning to the environment where I grew up, I relied on the countless living creatures around me to take root deep underground, continuously producing pure energy to replenish myself.


    As an immortal, spirit, heart, and qi are all indispensable. Furthermore, my spirit body and heart have already been lost. The only thing that remains to maintain my spirit is this strand of immortal energy.


    After recovering from the underground for a while, I can finally transform into a human figure made of immortal energy.


    Like a thin shadow, any sharp object can easily pierce through me. Like a puppet made of energy, it can only move about in the middle of the night after absorbing enough Yin energy.


    Once, when a few potato goblins were carrying my head back from the ground to the ground, I was accidentally hit by a waiter who suddenly pushed the door open, which made me very angry. That night, without thinking about it, I jumped out of the ground and couldn''t find the waiter who ran away, so I casually killed a man who also lived in the inn.


    Killing people was a very enjoyable thing to do.


    Before, father kept on telling me not to bully the weak. The stronger I am, the more merciful I have to be. We are immortals, so we have to take on our responsibilities.


    But father, you forgot to tell me. If one day, I get bullied and become riddled with injuries, how will I retaliate?


    I twisted the head off the head of that wretched man and said to myself, Except for your head... Except for your head... Your head. He threw the most useless thing into the bushes.


    After chopping my body into pieces, I silently looked at the shattered and unbearably ugly corpse. I imagined that if I was a Young Master Wen, would I also be in the same mood that night to face my body?


    Suddenly, my stomach starts to churn. I raise my arm to cover my mouth and snap my fingers with my other hand to summon a bunch of small goblins. I coldly pointed the blade of my sword at the minced meat on the ground. I expressionlessly gave an order to the Gnomes who were looking at me curiously.


    Eat.


    Goblins were formed from plant illusions, and were originally pure spiritual beings in the world. They were free to act according to the agreement made by the immortal master, and had strong plasticity. Once they became bloodthirsty, they would turn into a demon, and could no longer be nourished with pure immortal energy.


    Because of the barrier underneath the Young Master Wen, I could only move about three kilometers away from the inn with the support of immortal energy. I am unable to break through this powerful barrier and am trapped in the ground of Jinan City''s Wanhua Inn. It is a pity that I, the daughter of the great Earthen Lord, have been trapped by my own territory and become an Earth Binding Spirit.


    Daddy ¡­ Daddy! Save me...


    Daddy ¡­ Luo Niang wants to go home...


    Come and save Luo Niang...


    I couldn''t go back to the Vault of Heaven Mountain, so I couldn''t see my father or mother. I crawled out of the ground alone again and again in the lonely night, tears streaming down my face as I gazed at the ice-cold moonlight.


    Father, Luo Niang is in pain.


    had dug out the heart of the spirit body, but now that his chest was empty, he was filled with the cold wind of the end of spring. Father, Luo Niang does not understand, why would she feel cold and pain when she no longer has a heart?


    Luo Niang''s heart ached.


    Then I started killing one person a month. Just kill one of them. I wonder when Young Master Wen will remember me through this familiar method, and that I''m still here.


    I was still waiting for him to pick me up.


    Young Master Wen... Why did you kill me?


    Every time I killed a man who chose to live in the room where the Young Master Wen killed me, I would stare at the body that was gradually losing its warmth and mutter this question.


    According to Young Master Wen''s method of killing me, my head is the most useless, I will just do whatever you want. My body is the most useful, I will cut it off properly and dig out the heart, then pull out the eyeballs ¡­ As an immortal, it is no longer difficult for me to do these things. I no longer have any hesitation in my heart, no longer have any waves. In my eyes, humans have become animals and symbols; as a walking corpse, since I am lonely, you have to accompany me to hell.


    Young Master Wen, when are you going to bring Luo Niang back?


    One month passed. Three months passed. Five months passed.


    My hands were already covered with blood, and the goblins were no longer able to resist the smell of human flesh. Every day, they would clamor around me, urging me to go up and kill people.


    Luo Niang has been waiting for you for so long.


    Listening to the sound coming from above my head, the shopkeeper of the Wanhua Inn paid a heavy price to invite a Soul Devourer to search for my footsteps. I sneered and played with my fingers out of boredom as I stared at the dusky ground.


    Raising his palm, he was shocked to find that his fingertips had started to turn transparent ¡­ Looking around his body, a thin layer of white light was faintly discernible all over his body. Suddenly, his breathing tightened, and the originally relaxed underground environment became difficult to breathe in ¡­ I quickly jumped out of the ground, and my unwell state immediately eased up.


    He had heard his father say that if immortals committed a great offense, they would be removed from the Immortal class. I stared thoughtfully at my translucent fingertips, which were half gone.


    Lowering his head, he saw that there was still a barrier of golden powder at the entrance of the room. Most of the runes around the room had already been lifted up by the guests and the effects of the binding had greatly decreased.


    I didn''t think too much and used all of my strength to gather a mouthful of Zhen Qi. I turned into a light cloud and flew quickly towards the outskirts of the outer city where the Wen family was.

 C34

    After struggling to break free from the restraints of the barrier and relying on my weak body which was on the verge of reaching its limit, which was similar to a floating mist, to condense immortal energy, I endured the stabbing pain in my heart and sped up my speed through the clouds.


    Without a sound, I infiltrated the Young Master Wen''s room.


    No one could sense it, only the tranquility of the night. I slowly approached the bed, where the Young Master Wen was sleeping soundly.


    This is the only human that my Luo Niang has fallen in love with for the past two thousand years.


    That smooth breathing, ruddy complexion, peaceful facial features, every curve and fold of the face, so familiar that just a glance at it made me want to cry.


    I reached out my hand to touch him for the last time, but the sound of the hem of the garment on the side of my hand woke the sleeping figure on the luxurious bed.


    As soon as he saw my face, the man let out a heart-wrenching scream. He stumbled out of bed, knocking over the priceless ornaments beside him as he ran for his life, his face pale and desperate, throwing things in my direction in an attempt to drive me away, his hoarse voice desperate as he screamed, Someone! Ghost! There was a ghost!


    I stood where I was, the moonlight from the balcony penetrating my body, chilling me from head to toe.


    He was afraid of me.


    I swear, that expression, I''ll never forget it.


    It was a picture of fear, hatred, shock, fear, accident, disgust, all over the place because it had seen me ¡­ His face twisted in pain.


    Before the guards below could hear the sound of movement rushing into the room, I disappeared without a word.


    Soon I heard about the fire at the tea shop where I was working.


    My room had been set ablaze by a fire of unknown origin, burning beyond recognition.


    Young Master Wen was afraid that I would appear again, so he ordered ten highly skilled monks to gather outside Wanhua Inn to fix the barrier.


    As expected of the rich and powerful people, they had arranged everything in secret without alerting anyone.


    I peeked my head out from the ground and saw that the inn was surrounded by a vicious counterattack barrier.


    Previously, I was still able to move about within 3 km of the inn, but now that the barrier has shrunk and my mana has increased, as long as I step out of the room, the dark blue fox fire will quickly spread throughout my body.


    I had to use an extreme method to see him. There was a saying in the mortal world that the consciousness formed after death was formed from the souls of three souls and seven souls. It was the same for immortals.


    I took out three wisps of my soul and had it go to Wen Jia Manor every night in my place to change into my appearance. I could see him through my soul at the inn. Unfortunately, after going there only a few times, I was stopped by him using the excuse of "Nightmare Disturbing" and asking for a high price Yin Yang Master with superb magic power to cast spells, causing my soul to be unable to approach him.


    I was desperate.


    After being trapped in the underground space of the last chamber of the Wanhua Inn, aside from those who are numb to it, I usually choose a man to kill every month. I don''t know what else I can do.


    "What am I doing now?"


    At first, my fingers had only become transparent. Now, my feet became faintly discernible. I finally became a shadow that could disappear at any moment.


    As the immortal qi weakened, it became more and more difficult to maintain human form. What made me very worried was that it would become harder and harder to enter the underground world where I should be living freely like a fish in water. Sometimes, I would even be stuck halfway if I wanted to jump onto the ground, unable to move ¡­ All these changes are a clear sign that time is coming to an end.


    I''m going to die soon.


    He would become a wisp of dust in the world, unable to reincarnate, forever disappearing, forever leaving.


    The source of all the twists and turns was the last night of April.


    That night, I noticed a petite man staying in the guest room and immediately targeted him for this month''s Goblin food. However, he didn''t expect that a strange power would sneak into his mind when he was close to him and read over half of his memories. Strangely, however, this little man didn''t have soul power, and it was obvious that he didn''t know anything about reading my memories on his own.


    Unable to control this powerful force, he was trapped in my memory and rampaged aimlessly, almost never waking up.


    I wanted to take his heart, but I didn''t think that my fingers would be burnt by the defensive barrier of the Ancient Forbidden Technique ''Dust Breaking Seal''. I couldn''t help but think that it was a man, it was clearly a girl in male attire!


    That night, I was almost beaten to smithereens by the master I met. He desperately tried to escape in every direction. In a moment of desperation, he launched the "Sky and Earth Web" to stop his opponent temporarily. Finally, he escaped back to the underground in the nick of time.


    Right now, I am standing on the windowsill of the Young Master Wen''s room in Wen Jia Village.


    He had long noticed that the two men and one woman who had just checked in were not ordinary people.


    Seeing that they found the letter that I didn''t have the time to take with me from the pillowcase and surmised my identity along the way, one of the golden-eyed man seemed to have great authority and in just a few days, he had found out all the details of the Young Master Wen ¡­ When I saw them head straight for the Wen Manor today, I felt slightly uneasy. Ignoring the fact that my immortal energy was weak, I forcefully broke through the barrier. My body was charred and scarred by the fox fire as I dragged my broken body to the Wen Manor.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of weapons clashing inside the house. I was shocked, and without thinking, I broke into the house.


    Young master! Ghost! That night, the young girl who was disguised as a man seemed to have been frightened by my intrusion. She screamed and was about to pounce towards the golden-eyed man ¡­ I noticed that the golden-eyed man with the sword immediately glanced nervously at the young girl. He immediately understood and revealed a meaningful smile. I turned my head and waved my sleeves, heading straight for the terrified azure-dressed girl.


    I grabbed the young girl''s tender neck and retreated step by step. I raised my head and coldly shouted to the golden-eyed man, "Release Young Master Wen!" Otherwise, I''ll break her throat!


    At that moment, I immediately recognized the other man in black who was standing aside silently. It was the same man who had fought with me that night.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t intend to participate at all, he leaned against the wall and yawned to watch from the sidelines. Suspicion arose in his heart. With his skill, he can take the girl away from me in three moves ¡­ Why was there no movement?


    Husband! Are you okay?! With a loud bang, the room''s sandalwood door was slammed open. Without waiting for the guards to rush in first, he was the first to pounce in four or five women that were dressed beautifully.


    They called him their husband in unison, ignored the cold sword that suddenly shone with a silver light, and rushed to climb onto his body. They touched left and right, chattering as if they were afraid that there was something wrong with his body ¡­ The room instantly reeked of rouge.


    The golden-eyed man quickly retracted his sword, and looked at Young Master Wen that was surrounded by the girl. He smiled at me and asked gently, "You must be Luo Niang."


    Don''t worry, I don''t have any intention of hurting Young Master Wen.


    I was stunned and slowly let go of my hands. In my mind, I could still see the scene of that bunch of girls tightly encircling the Young Master Wen. My mind was blank, and even my words were trembling.


    This is... What was going on ¡­?


    In the midst of his silence, the beaded curtain in the split hall behind us was lifted up and a young man dressed in a purple robe and white, with long brown hair reaching to the floor, and a pair of yellow and green eyes walked out. He calmly and indifferently glanced around the noisy room, then lightly floated past me and the golden-eyed man, and finally, his gaze stopped on Young Master Wen, who was surrounded by beautiful women and covered in sweat, and slowly spoke.


    Young Master Wen, is this girl the nightmare of how many times you went upstairs to visit me and beg me to expel her?

 C35

    Young Master Wen obviously knew that woman named "Luo Niang".


    From the very start of the moment the woman broke the window and flew into the room, his eyes had always been hiding from her gaze. After being surrounded by the sudden intrusion of the beautiful woman, the man was racking his brains to think of a way to escape, when suddenly he heard Wu Zhiya''s question. Young Master Wen''s body froze and he opened his mouth to try to explain something, but in the end he was unable to utter a sound. I don''t know her... He must be a wandering ghost that came from some unknown place ¡­


    Lonely Spirit?


    Chaxianyu had long been terrified by the white light flickering around her body, and the pale white lady floating up and down. She was shivering behind Shier Hong, but she could clearly see the lady grinning after hearing what the Young Master Wen said.


    Luo Niang dropped her hands, her eyebrows arched and her stomach hurt, her body trembled slightly.


    The blood in his ears was rapidly flowing backwards, kacha kacha, it followed his feet and crawled all the way to the top of his head, freezing him. Heavy as lead, entwined in layers by invisible steel cables, holding on to her ankles to keep her from escaping, she froze, her whole body rigid, her breathing painful.


    At this moment, Luo Niang really wanted to laugh out loud.


    However, contrary to his expectations, his fingers were unable to move, his eyelids were sore, and his vision was blurred by the sudden swelling of his tears.


    Chaxianyu saw that the frail looking woman gently raised her head and tried to widen her eyes in the direction of the Young Master Wen. The woman asked softly, her beautiful face raised with a smile of disbelief.


    You said I was... Lonely Spirit?


    Conch girl ¡­ Shier Hong, who was at the side, seemed to want to console his. He unconsciously raised his hand and walked towards the gently floating woman, but before he could take his first step, an invisible, transparent barrier blocked his path with Chaxianyu behind him.


    The slim girl with the grayish-white figure stood in the shadows, facing away from the light. Her long hair was loose, covering most of her face, and no one could see her expression. Only a line of transparent water droplets quietly left on the floor, quickly drying away.


    She stood still for what seemed like two hours. Suddenly, the woman slowly raised her hands. There was a faint sound rolling down the back of her throat. The whole room resounded with a circle of faint buzzing sounds.


    Chaxianyu could not hear it clearly, and she could not help but to move forward, her forehead smashing heavily into a thick, invisible and untouchable barrier in front of him.


    This was a barrier set up by Miss Snail.


    Luo Rongji did not plan to join this boring old acquaintance from the start. He leaned expressionlessly against the golden wall that was overflowing with light and color. Seeing that Luo Niang had activated her technique, he lazily raised her eyelids and saw that the two people in front of him had turned to look at him. She said slowly, a deity''s barrier, ordinary humans and Soul Power User could not break it.


    Finished speaking, he raised his chin towards Young Master Wen in the center of the barrier with his stunned wives, and added towards Chaxianyu who had widened his eyes in astonishment. This is a private matter between immortals and humans, let''s not participate.


    Seeing that the white-haired woman in front of him had moved closer and closer to him like a ghost, he pushed away his three wives that were wrapped around like octopus. Pushing towards Wu Zhiya who was separated by the transparent barrier, who had a cold and indifferent expression, while heavily hitting the thick barrier, he wailed loudly, his snot and tears all over his face filled with anxiety. Master Wu, save me! Master Wu Zhiya, save us! This witch! She ¡­ She will definitely kill me! Lord, save me!


    Wu Zhiya did not move as he stared coldly at the man with tears in his eyes. His expression was indifferent, his lips were parted slightly, and his voice did not carry any emotion. As for the remaining 70%, it all depended on your own comprehension ability.


    In the entire continent, Worldly Immortals split the world into three parts, which is within my capabilities. But Young Master Wen just said that this is a lone soul.


    The tall, cold man dressed in a purple robe looked at the bedraggled man in front of him with a calm expression and a tactful tone, as if he was slightly apologizing.


    I''m sorry, ghosts ¡ª they''re not part of my plan.


    Sssii! *


    Young Master Wen turned around and sat down on the ground in shock. In front of him, there were several charred monsters with bodies almost as tall as the ceiling that had appeared out of nowhere. They shakily walked out with huge feet and hung their extremely thin and firewood like arms that didn''t match with their gigantic bodies.


    The screw girl jumped lightly and appeared above the head of the first goblin. Her hair was tossed back by the wind billowing in from the window, revealing a crimson eye on her forehead, a line of black blood slowly trickling out.


    The Luo Niang was neither fast nor slow. She raised her hand towards the direction of the Young Master Wen, pointed at the man on the ground, and said expressionlessly to the Goblins that surrounded him: Save him until the last meal.


    First, tear these few women apart for this immortal lord.


    Chaxianyu cried out in alarm, seeing that the beasts had immediately separated themselves from him, and extended their long branches like claws, effortlessly lifting up the group of women who were wailing and struggling, with one hand on their head and the other on their waist, looking like they were about to break apart ¡­ Trembling with fear, she covered her eyes and squatted on the ground, unwilling to look down.


    Shier Hong frowned, he raised his wide sleeve, turned and pulled Chaxianyu up, pressing her tightly into his embrace. Even though Shier Hong had extended his hand out and tightly covered Chaxianyu''s ears, Chaxianyu could still clearly hear the heart-wrenching screams that were transmitted into her ears, constantly stimulating her weak nerves. "Master, save me!" Husband! Husband, save Xiao Rou! Phase...


    Puff ¡ª -


    The goblins ripped the women''s bodies apart, blood spurting out in all directions, flowing down their black claws.


    With Luo Niang''s tacit approval, a few giant goblins jumped in joy, and excitedly stuffed the corpses into their mouths ¡­


    Young Master Wen, who had witnessed the entire process of the Goblin Eating, was so frightened that he lost control of his bladder. His back was against the protective screen, and he was still desperately retreating, his face completely pale. When he saw that he had nowhere else to run to, his legs went limp, and he kneeled on the ground, kowtowing with all his might. Screw, I know I''m wrong! Screw Mother... Please! Don''t Kill Me... "Wuu, I beg of you, don''t kill me!


    Luo Niang! I really know I was wrong... Will you forgive me this time? "Let me go!"


    The faintly discernible pale figure stopped what she was doing.


    She quietly sat on the head of the Goblin. It was hard to tell if her eyes were filled with grief or ruthlessness. Her beautiful face was lifeless and lifeless, as though she was an undead.


    In the end, she opened her mouth and a hoarse voice sounded.


    Young Master Wen, do you remember that fireworks you saw with Luo Niang on November 16th last year?


    The man stared blankly for a moment, then repeatedly kowtowed. Remember! Of course I remember! Those fireworks! I remember everything! Extreme beauty! Beautiful!


    But the Luo Niang did not remember.


    With just that one sentence, Young Master Wen''s entire body''s blood froze, as though he had fallen into an icy cave.


    He raised his head in disbelief and saw the woman in the white dress sitting on the head of the ferocious beast. All three of her eyes were staring at him, unable to move due to her fear.


    Seeing the man''s stupefied expression, the woman suddenly let out a sweet laugh.


    Luo Niang suddenly remembered that making a wish with fire and smoke was never a realistic idea.


    Luo Niang lowered her eyes. With a smile and a hint of loneliness, her tone of voice revealed an abnormal sense of liveliness.


    Luo Niang was wrong.


    The woman raised her head and gave a final glance at the man who remained expressionless for a long time, before she turned around and gave an order in a light tone.


    Eat him.


    "Luo Niang was wrong. Completely wrong. "


    "The mistake was thinking you could fall in love with me."


    My Girl Screw ¡­ Hearing his father''s words, he put down his killing intent and turned back to face the shore!


    At this crucial moment, the goblins were suddenly intercepted by a row of thick vines that leapt out from the ground. The brown vines that could fit four people together quickly climbed up the goblins'' bodies.


    Luo Niang was surprised and shouted in shock, "Father?!" Hurriedly flying sleeves, he kicked away the top of the Gnomes'' heads. A few charred Gnomes let out a few painful whimpers on the spot, and a bunch of tenacious vines that were covered in leaves drilled into their bodies ¡­ As if sucked dry of nutrition, one after another shriveled up, shrunk, evaporated, and finally like a punctured ball of air, lightly fell to the ground, leaving only a shriveled piece of skin.


    The light was too strong, causing Chaxianyu to be unable to open his eyes. Shier Hong could only narrow his eyes, he lowered his head, and the red lotus on his forehead began to burn. Holding up Chaxianyu''s small face, Shier Hong raised his palm between her eyebrows as he said in a low voice, "Yu Er is a Ten Thousand Sect Purified Earth Immortal."


    This is what we call the Earthen Lord ¡ª here he comes.

 C36

    Chaxianyu was stupefied when she heard the two words "Earthen Lord".


    One must know that she had been a frog in the well for eighteen years. She was stunned for a moment. She opened her mouth slightly and couldn''t help but brush away Shier Hong''s hand that was covering her eyes.


    In the white light, an old man with white hair and a white beard was getting closer and closer.


    The old man was not tall. He had a stooped back, benevolent eyes, and intelligent eyes. He seemed to be in high spirits. He was wearing an ordinary dark brown cloth coat and holding a wooden dragon staff with a curved head. His feet steadily stepped on the void as his entire body emitted a golden light.


    Daddy, don''t mind me! Seeing that Earthen Lord had arrived, Luo Niang steeled her heart and turned around with her back facing Earthen Lord, secretly clenching her fists under her sleeves. Her hands were stained with the blood of dozens of people, and her crimes were as heavy as mountains.


    With that, he became gloomy. His son knew that with his current condition, he wouldn''t have much time left before his father and mother left ¡­ If the Jade Emperor reproaches you, your son will admit it as well. As she finished her sentence, she couldn''t stop her trembling and choked with sobs. It was because this child was unfilial and had lost his duty as an immortal. This had implicated father, father, and mother ¡­


    Earthen Lord stretched out his trembling hand and caressed the cold cheeks of Luo Niang, whose eyes had turned red over and over again. Earthen Lord felt his heart ache because of his precious daughter''s current emaciated appearance. You just accidentally made a mistake... Hearing father''s words, he followed father to the Heavenly Court to beg for forgiveness. The Jade Emperor was magnanimous, so he definitely wouldn''t ¡­


    No, Daddy, I won''t go.


    Luo Niang raised her head and wiped her tears. Her expression was filled with stubbornness. Because she didn''t get a response to her thoughts and received harm and trampling, she scattered her anger all over the unarmed humans, allowing her own mind to be muddled by killing intent and hatred ¡­ She was wrong to do this.


    Daddy should not have pleaded for mercy on behalf of Luo Niang, because this child should not have killed those innocent lives.


    Earthen Lord was shocked. His aged face was filled with pain and sorrow, and he actually started crying in front of everyone. Do you know how upset your mother will be if you do this? Your mother and I only have you as our only child ¡­ You better not lose your temper at this moment. Use your life to joke around!


    The Luo Niang was silent. After a long time, she turned around without a sound, light as a cicada''s wing, her slender limbs faintly discernible.


    She knelt down in front of him and kowtowed three times, kowtowing heavily to the old man. Two lines of clear tears flowed down her pale cheeks, and the young woman''s pale body was as thin and frail as a swallowtail butterfly as she flew away. She fought back the tears and said in a loud voice, Daddy, forgive this child for being unfilial, but let us go first.


    At this time, in the distance, Young Master Wen, who was still sitting on the ground in a state of shock, saw that everyone''s gazes were focused on Earthen Lord and Luo Niang. He had just propped himself up from the ground when he felt something cold in his throat. A silver longsword shimmered as it was placed against his neck. He wanted to run?


    Young Master Wen''s back was instantly drenched in cold sweat. He did not dare raise his head, and with a glance, what appeared in his line of sight was a pair of shiny black boots and a black robe that fluttered slightly. He guessed that the other party was the taciturn and unfathomable lord, and obediently sat back down. Master Luo''s sword technique is superb, how could I dare to run ¡­


    Just then, the Luo Niang suddenly took a step forward and walked towards Luo Rongji and the Young Master Wen. When the Young Master Wen saw him, she was immediately scared witless and quickly knelt down and kowtowed, pulling the already hoarse and long gong, she wailed in pain, "Luo Niang!" Luo Niang is begging you! Just let me go! I... In my next life, I will repay everything I owe you ¡­


    Luo Niang stopped in front of him, not looking at him, she only bowed towards Luo Rongji, respectfully clasped her hands and bowed, then stood up and said, Master Luo, after the battle at the Wanhua Inn, Luo Niang knew that Master''s status was not to be underestimated.


    If she could die to Master''s sword, Luo Niang could be considered to have achieved perfection. Even if she could not be reincarnated, the Luo Niang was willing.


    I beg of you, my lord, to fulfill Luo Niang''s wish.


    Chaxianyu was shocked. She suddenly recalled that night when Luo Rongji was sitting in the darkness of the room. When his bloodthirsty red eyes mentioned killing, they faintly twitched with an excited red light. She anxiously shouted out to Luo Rongji, "Master!" Wait!


    The cold and detached man dressed in black withdrew his sword with a clang. His deep red eyes glanced at the Luo Niang who still maintained her humble attitude, her expression cold and thin lips slightly parted.


    After saying that, the black haired, red-eyed man expressionlessly strode out, leaving Luo Niang and the Young Master Wen behind.


    Luo Niang seemed to have expected this would happen. She smiled bitterly, turned around to face Young Master Wen, raised her hand, and a small knife suddenly appeared out of thin air. Young Master Wen closed her eyes in fear, and her heart was as if dying of despair.


    With a sizzling sound, Luo Niang cut off her hair.


    The originally waist-length black hair had now turned into a pair of oily tassels in the woman''s hands. She blew at his hair lightly, causing Young Master Wen to open his eyes wide, seeing his hair slowly turn into wisps of skinny, dried up ginseng whiskers.


    You were wrong. My head is useless, but my hair is treatable.


    Luo Niang squatted down, and didn''t look at the man''s face. She gently placed the hair that had returned to its original form on the ground, then quickly stood up and turned around.


    She was silent for a long time before she spoke to the man in a low voice.


    I wanted to give it to you long before you gave it to me for nourishment ¡ª my hair, the best way to treat a flesh wound.


    Don''t you still have those scars on your arm?


    Young Master Wen opened his eyes wide, his eyes that were deeply embedded in the fat meat trembled in disbelief. He looked at the bunch of wilted ginseng whiskers at his feet, then looked up at the woman''s short hair that reached her ears, her skinny back, his lips trembling uncontrollably for a moment.


    Luo Niang closed her eyes and summoned Goblin. Her third eye, which was bleeding and black on her forehead, closed as well. Not long later, the third eye gradually disappeared from her skin.


    She chanted an incantation as she drew a cross in front of her chest with both hands. Fiery light suddenly appeared, and after a few whistling sounds of the wind, a warm and hurried air current instantly surged in the room, forming a small tornado that swept towards Luo Niang from the ground layer to layer. Earthen Lord who was standing not too far away from Chaxianyu, wow wow! She was shocked, as if the sky was spinning and the earth was spinning. Her footsteps shook, and she almost fell down, extending her hand towards the Luo Niang as he cried out in grief.


    Chaxianyu watched dumbfoundedly as the strong wind wrapped around her body and consumed all of the white light spots that were flying around her. The white clothed female''s figure became more and more transparent, becoming thinner and thinner, and in the last second, Chaxianyu only saw the woman turning her head, looking at Young Master Wen who was still seated blankly on the ground. Her lips raised into a faint smile, and in a moment, the girl disappeared along with the wind.


    She peeled off the immortal energy. If an immortal''s fate ends on their own, then once all of their souls dissipate, they wouldn''t be able to reincarnate.


    Chaxianyu did not know when Chaxianyu had suddenly heard the words that were standing beside him and Shier Hong, but the silent Luo Rongji was right next to his ear.


    Although Chaxianyu did not understand what had happened between Luo Niang and him, and how they had formed a feud, Chaxianyu could tell that when Luo Niang looked at her lover, her eyes, her movements, and her expression ¡­ It was filled with pain.


    Chaxianyu did not understand why her love was so sorrowful. Luo Niang still chose to cut off his own hair before disappearing to give it to Young Master Wen. She could not understand. That was a thousand-year-old ginseng tassels. One grain was worth a city, and it brought the dead back to life in a single cup.


    Later, when they were walking out of the Wen Family Manor, Shier Hong thought hard about it. With a conflicted face, Chaxianyu smiled and said, "Yu Er, you will understand in the future."


    In this world, the word "love" was the most bitter. Difficult to solve. Difficult to trifle with.


    The golden eyes of the handsome man in a spotless white robe looked at the innocent and innocent little person in green and he lowered his head, seeming to inadvertently mutter those words.


    All living things suffered, and their emotions were difficult to overcome.

 C37

    From what Wu Zhiya could remember, that woman had always been imprisoned in the most secret dungeon in the Wu Clan''s courtyard.


    The first time he opened his eyes, he saw himself naked on a cold, jade colored stone bed. On both sides were "tribute" Soul Power User s that had been captured from all over the world. They closed their eyes and sat cross-legged around the stone bed, continuously injecting their soul power into the ground. Then, they transferred their soul power to the pale, stiff, adult body that Wu Zhiya had on the stone bed, which had a strange yellow and green pupil.


    Wu Zhiya was very clear about the mission that he had been created.


    From the moment he was born, his physical age was the eternal age of twenty-two. From the moment he opened his eyes, his mind had been filled with the wisdom of more than four thousand years that had been passed down since he was born in the eight kingdoms and one of the most powerful kingdoms in the Wu nation.


    He was not a human, but a creation of the same species. He was not as powerful as the Immortal Innate Spirit Body, but he was even stronger than the Demonic Beast.


    He was a lonely existence in the human world, a carefully crafted work. He had no expression, no soul, no emotions, and no heart.


    Wu Zhiya naturally knew that he was just one of the Four Great Clans in the current Hong Huang Kingdom, a low-key and patient clan of the Divination Family. In order to pursue the extreme purity of his soul power, he had created a perfect container to guard his strongest soul power.


    From walking, talking, thinking, and waking up, he had received all the memories of his previous generation''s "container" from the Wu Clan Patriarch, Fang Yu, day and night. In a short period of time, he had learned how to grow at his fastest speed, and how to survive as a human being. Very quickly, when it was his first time to be independent, he lost interest in life.


    Bored with his own omniscient boredom, bored by his knowing his past and future.


    The existence of Wu Zhiya felt sorrow for his own destiny which had lasted for ten thousand years, but was unable to do anything about it.


    Until one day, he left his room alone and wandered around aimlessly to pass the time, occasionally passing by a seemingly abandoned ruin in the Wu Clan courtyard.


    Just as he was unsure of what to do, his mind started to spin uncontrollably at rapid speeds, flashing again and again the scene of a woman imprisoned in a dungeon moaning in pain.


    There was a voice beside his ear, and an odd sense of restlessness was strongly responding to his empty chest. All of his words reminded him: Go in, Wu Zhiya.


    Go in and accept your fate.


    "If you keep to the rules and follow the rules, your life will be a little different."


    The mysterious woman whose hands and feet were bound by heavy rusty iron chains, whose thin body was only wearing a white dress that was stained dirty by blood. Her long hair was pure black, like a waterfall, and her messy appearance was covered.


    He stood quietly outside of the black cage, which was sealed with powerful soul power and was difficult for ordinary people to approach.


    Through the tight gaps in the dungeon, he looked down and did not say a word. He stared for a long time at the woman in the prison whose clothes were in disarray, whose head was lowered and whose hands and feet were covered in heavy chains.


    Want to run?


    Half of the man''s body was hidden in the darkness. His white robe was like a broken diamond, shining along with his long, soft, honey-brown hair. His temperament was extraordinary, completely devoid of any trace of lust.


    The woman''s body shook slightly. She was extremely weak. The iron cuffs on her hands and feet had sunk deep into her flesh, leaving bloody marks. She was like a young, injured beast, frail and small.


    But the woman didn''t respond.


    Every day, his heart was cut open and blood was drawn out. The big hole in his chest had yet to heal, and he was also injured and festered. If this continued, he would not be able to recover.


    Wu Zhiya only glanced at the woman, and completely read out her sorry figure.


    As long as you are not dead, the blood in Phoenix''s heart will be endless. The man rolled up his sleeves and continued to speak indifferently. For someone like me, using a drop of your heart''s blood, mixed with yin and yang energy, to create a container, is already a common sight in Wu Clan. Even if I am broken, discarded, destroyed, as long as you are still in their hands, the container production will continue, and your pain will never end.


    Humans of the Wu Clan will die, but the container will live forever.


    You''re willing to stay in this dungeon your entire life, until your last drop of blood is extracted by Wu Clan?


    All of a sudden, a small chuckle came from the depths of the muddy, dark dungeon. The woman smiled as she raised her head. A strand of black hair fell from her cheek, revealing a pair of soft, deer-like eyes that were rubbed to the brim with gray.


    Those eyes were very dark and bright, like a piece of obsidian from the shining Milky Way. Except for the delicate beauty of the woman, those eyes were both powerful and steady, as if they could see through all the filth in the world.


    Previously, he heard Wu Dai mention that his latest work that he had put in so much effort had been completed. This handsome young man is referring to you, right?


    Even in this kind of situation, her tone was still full, candid and straightforward. This is the first time I have ever seen a Wu Clan container that was known as "heartless and heartless" show empathy for a person who is about to die. It''s so rare, interesting, and interesting.


    Wu Zhiya frowned, he did not like the woman''s teasing.


    Forget it. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard a loud request from behind him, "Stop!"


    After all, I want to believe it once. The letter was destined to come out of nowhere.


    Her voice was filled with a smile, but she could not control her trembling. I am a stubborn person, I have only prayed for one person in my life, and I promise that I will not beg anyone in the future, but since the heavens has arranged for you to appear in front of me today, and have complied with my inner desire, then I might as well be frank for once, and not waste my energy.


    The woman stared fixedly at Wu Zhiya through the thick and sturdy prison door. My tea was late, I wanted to ask you to help me fulfill an unfulfilled wish.


    A beautiful man with a pale face suddenly squatted down on one knee without any warning. Lowering his head, his slender fingers that were as white as spring onions picked up a strand of black hair that had fallen out of the dungeon and brought it to his lips to kiss. With a pious tone, the empress of the phoenix would like to hear the details.


    The first time Wu Zhiya saw Chaxianyu, he immediately recognized the pair of eyes.


    He stood inside the building and read the divination. When he heard the carriage stop outside, he got up quietly and saw a girl with black hair and a ponytail standing outside the building.


    Her appearance was not astonishing, and was even to the extent of being excessively ordinary. However, when she was standing at the top of the building, blinking her eyes, revealing an expression that revealed no doubt about her innocence, Wu Zhiya took note of her.


    The young lady turned her head back for a moment. The pair of black and bright eyes that flowed with spirit energy moved Wu Zhiya''s heart.


    It couldn''t be wrong.


    This unremarkable girl was the one that he, Wu Zhiya, had promised Phoenix Empress to use her life as a stake and protect with all his might ¡ª


    The only son of the Phoenix Queen Tea, the first princess of Hong Huang Kingdom in name, the sixth princess, Xing Ning.


    Wu Zhiya''s eyes became quiet and distant when he looked at Chaxianyu. He remembered that day, the woman covered her mouth to cough and forced herself to stay awake, smiling as she asked Chaxianyu: "Handsome brother, I ask of you something, what do you want from me?"


    Just open your mouth, I have a lot of blood in my heart, haha! Seeing the woman forcing herself to smile, making fun of herself amidst hardships, Wu Zhiya felt stuffy in his heart.


    I do have one thing to ask of you.


    The woman''s eyes widened in curiosity. What is it?


    Live well before I do what you say.

 C38

    Master... It''s only the fifth fragment of the night, Yu Er is so sleepy ¡­ Wan Hua Inn looked behind the fake mountain on the open field. She was not tall and her eyes were drowsy. She was yawning repeatedly and was wearing a navy blue training uniform. She was swaying in her horse stance with a tired expression.


    5 It was already a bit late. Luo Rongji shook his head and clasped his hands behind his back, silently standing beside the complaining Chaxianyu. The shattered hair on his head was blown up by the morning breeze, revealing a pair of crimson red eyes that were as clear as a paintbrush.


    Chaxianyu silently cried in her heart, and called for Shier Hong from the air, "Thank you young master!"


    The taciturn man in black robe and black boots maintained his indifferent expression. He patiently and seriously corrected the young girl''s soft posture, his low voice was neither warm nor hot, just like a jade that was dripping with water. As someone with a long history of Hong Huang Kingdom, he was the descendant of the Yan Ling Family''s tea family.


    Hearing Luo Rongji mention the Clan Leader, Chaxianyu''s eyes dimmed, and muttered softly. Even so, amongst the several tens of generations of the tea family ancestors, there is only a trash like me who has no soul power, and cannot even be described with words ¡­ She stopped herself in time, raised her head, and quickly replied, I''m sorry, Master! Yu Er realized that she was wrong, and she will definitely train even more diligently from now on.


    You should be clear of the fact that your cultivation will greatly increase in the future. Furthermore, I, Luo Rongji, have accepted you as my disciple, and I will definitely be responsible for you to the end.


    Don''t you ever try to hypnotize yourself again? The man frowned. This is no longer the same, and your future is limitless. I order you to put aside your negative and cowardly thoughts at once.


    "A bright future."


    Chaxianyu felt her heart tremble violently, she stared blankly at Luo Rongji who laid down his words, then closed her eyes and turned to go somewhere else to think. She was unable to calm down for a long time.


    So the feeling of being looked forward to was like this.


    Chaxianyu burst out laughing, her round nose twitched as her eyes turned red.


    So happy.


    "Pacha ~ ~ ~"


    Suddenly, two exquisite water jade coloured short swords flew over from Chaxianyu''s feet, releasing a clear sound of impact. Chaxianyu raised her head in confusion, the black clothed man who was not far from her raised his chin, and nodded in her direction, and that was the weapon that belonged to you, Chaxianyu.


    Chaxianyu could not believe that she had picked up that beautiful pair of swords, and suppressed the excitement in her heart to the point that she wanted to jump 3 feet into the air. She carefully examined the slender silver white sword body, the green conch colored sword hilt, the hollow and exquisite patterns, with two tassels in the shape of green fishes, holding them in her hands, the two short swords were like swallow feathers with wings spread, light and at ease, it was extremely strange.


    Now, pick it up and attack me with all your might. Under the red light of the sun, which was gradually surpassing the horizon, Luo Rongji stood firmly. He revealed a rarely seen dignified expression, and raised his voice at Chaxianyu.


    Chaxianyu turned around and lowered her body, his eyes fixated on Luo Rongji''s direction. With both hands folded and gripping the dagger behind him, his eyes became sharp and fierce, her disciple listened to her orders.


    Holding the sword, using the force from her feet, Chaxianyu was pushed back a few metres by the huge force of inertia, she secretly rejoiced, it seemed like her internal force had reached such a realm! She raised her head and was about to wave his sword and fight with Luo Rongji, but she could not find him anywhere ¨C the man had long since disappeared.


    After a few rounds, Chaxianyu was panting hard as she wiped off the sweat that was dripping down her head. She had realized a terrifying fact: Even if she raised her speed to the fastest, and used her Qing Gong to the maximum, even if the current her possessed a power a hundred times stronger than the one she had before, she still could not touch even a corner of Luo Rongji''s clothes.


    "I''ve always been chasing after the back of a man."


    Chaxianyu was drenched in cold sweat.


    Do you realize the problem?


    Luo Rongji appeared out of thin air behind Chaxianyu. He quietly stood in the air, his expression indifferent.


    It was not just having strength alone. The man slowly descended from the sky, his boots stepping on the yellow soil. The black leather was spotless, shiny, and dusty, but it didn''t stain his shoes at all. Soul power was a gift from heaven, and there weren''t many people who could cherish this gift and fully display its effects. If it was useless, then it wouldn''t matter. When it was powerful, it would decline. This meant that soul power differed from person to person, with both good and bad effects.


    Throughout the four thousand years of the current Mistral Continent, there had only been a small number of Soul Power User s. From the lowest level fifth-grade Soul Power User to the one that could be counted with one''s fingers, with just a glance, it was clear to see the difference between them and their strength at the highest level. You seemed to have always been stubborn before this, and with your soul power, you would be able to get rid of your ordinary identity as an expert.


    Chaxianyu heard the man''s cold voice, but in reality, it was not the same.


    Soul Power User would also be killed, devoured, and crushed. However, none of those final unknown Soul Power User who silently disappeared from the world were ordinary people.


    Chaxianyu saw that the red eyes of the man had darkened and he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. He was so nervous that his heart almost suffocated, and he subconsciously tightened his fists on his swords.


    From now on, I want you to see your own stupidity and weaknesses and how ridiculous the thoughts that have been restraining you are. Apart from these, it''s still not enough. It''s best to kill yourself personally and start over again after 18 years.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, she watched as the tall and handsome man wrapped in black clothes walked towards her step by step. Under his black hair were a pair of blazing and ice-cold eyes filled with the grief of the gods, Chaxianyu, don''t you want to become stronger? Then let me see how capable you are.


    No! Wait! Master, I''m not sure yet... Chaxianyu panicked, seeing that the man had bent over and placed his long fingers on the terrifying sword hilt on her waist, which had killed countless of lives. With a shake of her feet, her speed was as fast as the sharp tip of a thousand arrows.


    Bang!


    I say, Master Luo, to teach people martial arts, you have to have a bit of patience. A long sword appeared in time to parry Chaxianyu''s incoming sword, cutting off the sword in half.


    Shier Hong embraced Chaxianyu in his arms, his expression was a smile that was not a smile. If you injure half of my Yu Er, don''t blame me for using my sword, and not reminiscing about old friendship.


    Luo Rongji sighed, he kept his sword and spoke indifferently, "My disciple is a martial artist, why do you need to disturb me?"


    Chaxianyu hid in Shier Hong''s embrace, his heart thumping rapidly, her hands still trembling uncontrollably. Shier Hong sensed that, and felt his heart ache, as she consoled his in a low voice, "Yu Er, don''t be afraid, I am here." She didn''t teach her disciple, so I''m afraid I''ll hurt you. Let''s not practice martial arts today, let''s go back to the side room to rest.


    The young girl did not move and turned a deaf ear to him. Suddenly, she gently pushed away the embrace of the white-robed, golden-eyed man. She lowered her head and stared at the two swords in her hands without saying a word.


    Master, does this Azurefish Swallow Tail Twin Star Sword have a name?


    Luo Rongji glanced at the girl, his lips slightly parted.


    Name: Array Break Battle.


    Broken ¡­ A battle. Chaxianyu muttered. She held tightly onto the two bright colored swords, as though she had made up her mind, and did not turn back to look at Shier Hong. Young Master, just watch on the side, Yu Er still has to spar with her master.


    Shier Hong never thought that Chaxianyu would actually reject him, and in an instant, he felt an intense pain in his heart. He raised his hand to cover his chest, and his eyes which glistened with an innocent light widened, as his voice trembled. You are...


    Chaxianyu adjusted her posture, and under the sunlight, she crossed the two bright green short swords in front of him and raised them high up.


    If he couldn''t even withstand this level of sparring, how could he be a descendant of the tea clan? The young girl''s hair became dark and shiny under the refraction of the sunlight. She stood still as the wind blew up the corner of her black robe. The man, who had a calm expression the entire time, lifted his sword and quickly flew away.

 C39

    The sky of Jinan City was already bright, and the Wanhua Inn, which was situated at the heart of the city, had already opened for business. Little servants were cleaning, guests were eating, zither music was playing, and the shopkeeper, Wang Fu, was groping his bald head as he arranged important matters.


    Young Master, why didn''t you send Young Master Wen to the yamen that day? After changing his clothes, he entered the side room. Shier Hong, who had been waiting for her inside the room for a while, handed his the Spring Scroll and a meat bun, but unexpectedly, the girl lowered his head and took a big bite.


    Shier Hong bent fingers and lightly knocked on Chaxianyu''s head. He narrowed his bewitching eyes, tilted her head, and seriously stared at the girl who was wolfing down her breakfast. The person he killed was not a human after all, the Luo Niang''s identity could not be investigated, thus he could not be punished.


    How can this be! Could it be that he could only watch on helplessly as the Luo Niang turned into the ginseng, continued to get drunk and continued to shamelessly enjoy wealth? Chaxianyu was disappointed and angry at the same time.


    The golden-eyed man gently reached out his hand and pulled Chaxianyu to sit beside him. He explained in a bland voice that the Luo Niang was no longer around and that the trade of the Young Master Wen''s ginseng would one day come to an end on its own.


    Instead of forcing him to go to prison, it''s better for him to go to nothing himself. At that time, he would come to a realization and reflect on his regret. His pain and despair were even more profound.


    She was seriously digesting Shier Hong''s words as she was snoring a bowl of porridge beside her. At this time, a loud cry came from outside the door, causing Shopkeeper Wang Fu''s fat body to make a loud sound as he barged in, Master Xu! Not good! There was trouble in the main hall!


    Hearing that, Shier Hong immediately threw off his sleeves and stood up, his beautiful eyebrows knitted tightly, his expression serious, truly not letting me have a peaceful time, one by one ¡­ Wang Fu, pass down my order, immediately put away the Southern Kingdom''s blue and white jade vase.


    Chaxianyu had half a spring scroll in her mouth. Young Master...?


    Shier Hong continued to instruct Wang Fu slowly, the handwritten copy of Taoist Master Xuan Yang was hung on the wall, he had also sent people to quickly keep it, you need to find a few more people, to carefully check if there were any omissions ¡­ It had to be known that every single one of them was an exceptional treasure. Nothing could go wrong with them.


    Yes, Wang Fu will obey!


    Shier Hong heaved a sigh of relief as he slowly sat back down. He raised the delicate tea cup with his slender fingers and lightly took a sip, then turned to see Chaxianyu staring at him with eyes wide open. Then, he raised an eyebrow. Isn''t there another powerful figure in the lobby?


    The golden-eyed, long-haired man with beautiful features carefully savored the tea. His eyes were raised in the air, and he was smiling. This kind of trouble wouldn''t come by my own hands.


    After all, the old monster would decide.


    Luo Rongji stood expressionlessly in the middle of the Main Hall with his arms crossed gracefully in front of his chest. His thick black hair was slightly floating, who gave you the guts to disturb my, Luo Rongji''s, meal?


    At Luo Rongji''s feet was a wooden table that had been chopped into two halves and fell to the ground. The bountiful pastry and soup were scattered all over the place and the ground was a mess.


    The other guests in the lobby had already run to the side, screaming as they realized the situation was not going well. At this time in the big lobby, there was only a bunch of muscular men with red cloth covering their heads surrounding the man in black.


    Hehehe, this lord is really more good-looking than a girl, with tender skin and a pair of red eyes! Oh oh oh, scaring oh ~ The leader of the barbarians had a face filled with ill intentions, provoking Luo Rongji as he brought his eye-catching red nose closer to Luo Rongji, his exposed arms were covered with thick hair.


    He pouted and waved the big blade in his hand, then grinned, "I heard that a group of carriages came from the east, and that the people sitting on them are all the treasures of the world, and they are riding on the" Universal Passage Order ", the Purple Redbud Jade Token Master, the brothers of the Lord yesterday informed everyone that this lord is currently staying at the Wanhua Inn.


    He fiercely howled, "Boy, if you know what''s good for you and obediently hand over your pass, I will spare your life."


    Impudent man.


    Before Luo Rongji could speak, a cold snort came from beside his ear.


    Chaxianyu was afraid that Luo Rongji would kill him in a fit of rage due to the street tyrant''s provocation, so after listening to Shier Hong''s story, she turned and ran out the side door.


    She was burning with anxiety along the way. Just as she arrived at the entrance of the lobby, she saw two consecutive bangs. A bunch of heads and red scarves littered the floor of the lobby, revealing the brawny man with round arms.


    Master Wu Zhiya. Luo Rongji stood where he was and raised his head to look at the yellow-green eyes of the lord. Like a beautiful shadow being blown into the sky at an inn, he landed on the ground leisurely, with his long, brown hair flowing down like water until it fell to the ground.


    Luo Rongji cupped his hands in thanks, I thank Master Luo for helping me.


    Wu Zhiya, on the other hand, did not mind at all. Even if I do not make a move, with Master Luo''s skills, it would not be difficult to take care of a few tyrannical criminals.


    Luo Rongji squinted his blood-red eyes slightly, I have the guts to ask, Master Wu just... Had he used Wu Clan to predict his soul power?


    Luo Rongji did not see the entire process of Wu Zhiya''s attack, but that group of street bullies with weak intelligence were indeed instantly knocked down.


    Wu Zhiya did not comment, he noticed that Chaxianyu, who was not far away, had her mouth wide open, standing stupidly at the door, she raised her head and nodded to the young lady, gesturing for Chaxianyu to come in.


    He predicted that Luo Rongji would use forbidden techniques, and if he wanted to be proficient in the future, he would have to pay a corresponding price.


    It is a pity that there is nothing in this world that is worth me paying a price for.


    Seeing Wu Zhiya walking over, Chaxianyu was extremely happy. She quickly jumped in front of Wu Zhiya with a smile on her face, greeting him profusely, "Master Wu!" You''re here!


    Wu Zhiya lowered his head, and gazed at the young lady''s spirited face, and said softly, "Breaking the formation, are you used to using it?"


    Chaxianyu was surprised, how did Master know about the new weapon of the Yu Er?


    Because of your eyes. Wu Zhiya paused for a moment, and looked towards another direction. I have something to tell you.


    Chaxianyu blinked her eyes. Master Wu, please speak!


    The prophecy of the secret sect that came from your own tea clan has now been completely leaked and is spreading secretly throughout the entire Hong Huang Kingdom.


    Wu Zhiya slowly said this in a low voice. The tyrant from earlier had only come for the Purple Thorn Flower Jade Token, if the Tea House predicted that they would be used by even more unscrupulous people, the world would certainly be thrown into chaos.


    Just as Chaxianyu wanted to speak, a pair of white robes embroidered with golden lotuses appeared beside her. The person''s tone was lazy as she embraced her in an embrace and spoke slowly: "Master Wu, you can''t use your status as a divination family to intimidate people. As I see it, there''s nothing special about this prophecy.


    Wu Zhiya stared at Shier Hong and suddenly his expressionless face trembled, as a light laugh came out of his throat.


    He stared at the red lotus on Shier Hong''s forehead without blinking, and said coldly. If I remember correctly, the first sentence in the prophecy was Chen Xuanzhi''s end.


    Do you know that "Chen Xuanji" was the title of Emperor of the first generation of Emperor of China, the founding king of Hong Huang Kingdom, two thousand years ago?


    Chaxianyu finally reacted.


    He had been so focused on the second half of the sentence regarding the Queen Mother''s whereabouts that he hadn''t considered the meaning of the last sentence at all.


    Now, with Wu Zhiya''s reminder, she finally remembered the entire details of the prophecy. She was so surprised that he stuttered when he spoke.


    Master Wu''s words made sense... It was not the current year of the Black Tortoise Monastery, but the founding year of Hong Huang Kingdom, "Chen Xuanji"!


    Wu Zhiya quietly stared at Shier Hong and Luo Rongji who had been silent for a while, his cherry-like lips curved in an arc, as each word was clearly thrown into Chaxianyu''s ears.


    Chen Xuanji ended with White Tiger leading the way. There was something in the wide wilderness, the Thousand Dawn Luan''s cry.


    The two lords probably never mentioned to Prince Xing Ning what this piece of paper predicted.


    Chaxianyu saw Wu Zhiya''s lips move and close, her ears buzzing. Her brain was not able to handle such a strong stimulus, and quickly went blank.


    If she, Guangye, could find the Phoenix Queen, the thousand years of history under the heavens would eventually change owners.

 C40

    Silent and deathly still, not a trace of light could be seen through the room. Leaning against the soft and exquisite bed was a man who was resting with his eyes closed.


    The man''s head was shining, and his silver-white hair, which was like a rosette, was curled up and tied up in a bundle, then casually draped behind his shoulder.


    Suddenly, as if he had been disturbed by something, the statue-like man opened his eyes without warning, and his long, thick, silver-gray eyelashes trembled slightly.


    He sat up with a thoughtful expression on his face. At the corner of his eye was a lovely teardrop mark, like a diamond embedded in a perfectly cut face. It loomed in the dark, sealed room.


    Very good, now the four great clans are all here.


    A hint of amusement appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth. He raised his face and exhaled deeply into the tranquil air. The long cloud of white air did not spread in the air, but instead quickly formed a regular, floating rectangle. The man had a smile on his face. He raised a finger towards the floating pattern in the air and slightly bent and turned it over before doing a knocking motion on the door.


    "Boom!"


    Sparks flew, and the rectangle of white mist became a circle of fire, burning mightily in the heavy, breathless darkness.


    Through the burning flames, he could clearly see the lobby of Wan Hua Inn. Chaxianyu, Shier Hong, Luo Rongji and Wu Zhiya were standing face to face, and at this moment, Chaxianyu seemed to have heard some incredible news, her eyes were wide open, her face filled with astonishment. The image was moving, soundless, and the person projected had a vivid expression, as if he was present in person.


    The man with curly silver hair stared coldly at the four people who stood side by side on the screen. He lifted his thin red lips and smiled faintly. They were the four great clans of the world, tea, Xu, Luo, and Wu.


    One was not many, but one was not few. In fact, it was quite a number.


    The silent darkness opened its giant beak, silently swallowing the burning flames that had emerged from the bottomless abyss.


    Outside the house, the patter of the rain began. From the damp woods, far away, came the shrill cry of a crow.


    Master Wu Zhiya, can you really come with us ¡­ Chaxianyu obediently carried her bag and stood by the side of the carriage. Behind her, the silent and silent was waiting for her and Shier Hong.


    Hearing the young lady''s weak question, Wu Zhiya was not the least bit surprised. His eyes were steady and calm, he did not hurry nor slow down as he slowly spoke out. The Wu Clan had been carrying the burden of divination for generations, and thus, they should have remained unchangeable for a long time, but now, I have been exposed because of Prince Xing Ning''s repeated attempts.


    Wu Zhiya lowered his eyelids and stared closely at the girl''s black eyes that were filled with spirit energy. Besides that, he also had his own selfish desire. I hope that Your Highness Xing Ning will grant my wish.


    Chaxianyu was magnanimous, she did not care about the euphemism in Wu Zhiya''s words, but was very happy when she heard it. It was indeed a great fortune to have Master Wu''s company on the way to Guangye ¡­ Master, on the road, you will be my companion. In the future, don''t call me your majesty, just call me Chaxianyu!


    Wu Zhiya hesitated for a rare moment, he was silent for a moment, and then said in a gentle and distant voice, "I, thank the Miss Yu."


    When he heard Wu Zhiya call the tea fish ''Lady Envy'', he suddenly felt like teasing the tea fish. He raised his eyebrows, pretended to be surprised, walked up to the tea fish''s shoulder, bent over and whispered into the girl''s ear, ''I''ve only been away a little while, how did my disciple become a'' salted fish ''?


    Don''t worry, even if Master Wu calls you Salty Miss Yu, Master will not dislike you.


    Study hard, the salty Miss Yu could also make a comeback.


    Shier Hong was currently lowered his head and focused on reading a stack of letters in his hands when he followed Luo Rongji out. He did not hear the teasing from before, so he did not raise his head and casually took over the conversation.


    Chaxianyu and Wu Zhiya looked at each other.


    Wu Zhiya looked as if he wanted to say something, but stopped. His face was filled with complex emotions, grief, anger and helplessness as he rolled his eyes crazily. The man with the unusual pupils had a bad conscience, he seriously thought for a moment, then took the initiative to make a suggestion.


    Chaxianyu! Chaxianyu was fine! The young lady quickly jumped up and suggested. Blinking her eyes, her face was filled with hope as she looked at Master Wu who was like a jade-faced Buddha in front of her.


    This time, Wu Zhiya agreed very readily. He nodded and replied ''Okay''.


    After tidying up properly and bidding a simple farewell to the manager, the four of them successively boarded the carriage.


    The cool breeze was clear, and the sky was bright. Chaxianyu who was lying by the window watched as the Wan Hua Inn moved further and further away, thinking about all that had happened in Jinan City and could not help but sigh.


    She turned around and saw that Wu Zhiya and Luo Rongji were sitting side-by-side in silence two feet apart. They were closing their eyes to rest and once again let out a heartfelt sigh: "Looks like I can''t sit opposite of you anymore ¡­


    The temperature was too low. Although it was the middle of May and spring, these two adults couldn''t afford to offend an ice mountain.


    Young Master? What''s the matter with you? So serious. Chaxianyu''s gaze changed as she turned her head to look at Shier Hong, who had not spoken for a long time. She discovered that the golden-eyed man was tightly grasping a letter at the tip of her fingers, her delicate eyebrows were knitted, her thin lips were pressed tightly together, and the golden brilliance in her eyes grew brighter.


    The man came back to reality and placed the letter beside him aside without showing any emotion. He smiled at Chaxianyu.


    Letter from the Master Zuo? Great! Are you all right, my lord? What about Sister Li? What did the letter say? Chaxianyu had not heard about the news about General Zuo and Princess Li Suren for a long time.


    Shier Hong was a little regretful that he had said that out loud, so he revealed a difficult expression for a moment, and subconsciously raised his head, and looked at Luo Rongji who was in front of him.


    At this time, the black haired, red-eyed man had long since opened his eyes. He elegantly crossed his slender legs, and his arms were crossed firmly in front of his chest. His back was upright and not touching the wall.


    Wu Zhiya who was at the side seemed to be resting, completely motionless. He turned his head to look elsewhere and didn''t say a word, but he secretly took in the exchange of glances between the two of them.


    The letter said that Master Zuo and Princess Li were doing well, and that the wedding day would be held as scheduled by the imperial priest Luo Rongji, with the location being at the Zuo Mansion. The Master Zuo had even mentioned that the Emperor Xun would also participate ¡­


    Chaxianyu focused on eating the pastries in her hands as she nodded her head repeatedly. Uuu, that''s truly great! Since that was the case, why did the young master look so worried?


    Shier Hong sighed, he moved closer to Chaxianyu and asked with a low voice. Yu Er, if I remember correctly, the only time and the last time to choose a concubine was during the opening ceremony, right?


    Chaxianyu''s mouth was full of food. That''s right, ever since royal father ascended the throne, there has only been one empress in the harem, the Queen Mother and I. Even after fifteen years had passed, I have never seen royal father having the thought of choosing a concubine after staying in the harem for so many years.


    The letter from Master Zuo mentioned a Consort Xiao. What''s going on?


    Chaxianyu was startled, she stopped what she was doing and asked, Eh? Consort Xiao?


    The Master Zuo said that the Emperor Xun had already sent an order for the two of them to attend the wedding ceremony together with the Qingling Palace Empress and Consort Xiao, to be the foster father and godmother of Princess Li Suren.

 C41

    The four horses drove side by side, and the large, jujube colored carriage steadily headed towards the Northern Desert. They were about to reach the last city, the Sleeping State, on the route that they had to take.


    Before the destruction of the Shang Dynasty, Sleeping Prefecture was a silk exit in the southeast part of the Shang Empire. The race, appearance and language belonged to a foreign land. After the barrier of communication had been broken, marriage with the mainland, trade, business, school, and so on, the process of blending with each other gradually became commonplace.


    Historically, the Sleeping Region had occupied the northernmost part of the entire continent along with the Merchant State. Although it was a small area, it relied on the Merchant State''s magnificence to flourish, and together with the Merchant State''s territory, it was known as the "Northern Desert."


    The North Desert was a tall and steep region, with a large area of desolate desert that complemented the oasis suitable for human habitation. The unique climatic conditions and the year-round warm sunlight gave rise to a unique regional culture in the Northern Desert. The residents here were used to eating big cakes, milk, and fruits, and the sun was very bright, and they were used to going out with black veils covering their faces, dressed in simple clothes, and dressed in headscarves, bundles of hair, white robes, and boots; camels and cattle and sheep were important means of passage.


    At this moment, Chaxianyu, who was rushing towards the Northern Desert with the rest, seemed to have a heavy load on his mind. She frowned as she supported her chin, her mind filled with thoughts of who the Consort Xiao was. Who is the Consort Xiao? When did royal father have a concubine called Consort Xiao? Chaxianyu recalled that not long ago, Shier Hong and Luo Rongji had mentioned to her that the Emperor Xun was infatuated with her mother, and that she was a pampered woman. Chaxianyu was instantly thrown into a panic, she could not explain what kind of anxiety it was, but at the same time, doubt and sadness filled her heart with grief and anger.


    "Seems like it''s easier to guard a relationship that has lasted for 15 years. Even though he was deeply in love with the Monarch, he still lost in the end without exception. "


    Chaxianyu looked out the window in a daze, the horse hooves continued to gallop without slowing down, causing the human traffic to become more sparse, the trees on both sides of the road were sparse, and naked land could be seen everywhere. It was obviously close to sunset, but the sunlight was even brighter, and the entire carriage gradually got hotter.


    Yu Er, the Northern Desert has a relatively high climate. It would be more comfortable if you change into this set of clothes.


    Shier Hong had always been meticulous, seeing the sweat trickling down Chaxianyu''s forehead, he took out a set of white robes from the hidden cabinet and handed it to the girl.


    Chaxianyu nodded her head, obediently changing her green cloth clothes, putting on the light white robe, she raised her eyebrows and said in a surprised tone, it was true! Young master, it''s not hot at all!


    She looked at Shier Hong who was smiling merrily, then looked at the man in black who was still sitting with his eyes closed, and then looked at Master Unique Tong who had a calm expression and a cold aura emitted from his body. Am I the only one who needs to change clothes? Isn''t it hot now?...


    Luo Rongji sat straight and unmoving with his eyes closed, he suddenly spoke out. A person with weak martial arts skills would be confused and impatient.


    Chaxianyu:...


    Shier Hong laughed out loud, raised his sleeves to cover his lips, then patted Chaxianyu''s head with his hand to comfort him gently. Don''t worry about Yu Er, Priest Luo had gotten used to having his mouth broken, it''s really bad.


    On the contrary, I feel that in these few days, Yu Er has been training, getting up early and returning late to practice behind her back skills.


    Chaxianyu''s eyes instantly lit up, really, young master! I also feel that my martial arts has improved a lot. As expected, I still have to persevere in my practice to produce results!


    who had been silent for a long time suddenly spoke out, Chaxianyu, when did you realise that you do not have any soul power, and that your talent is mediocre?


    Chaxianyu was stunned for a moment, and immediately recalled, Hmm, probably because when she was three years old, her mother passed away ¡­ After royal father found out that I didn''t have any soul power, she arranged for many of the most powerful men in Qin Creek to teach me martial arts. Either she couldn''t remember or she couldn''t use it, it was a headache for him ¡­


    Wu Zhiya''s pair of yellow and green eyes did not have any emotions. He lowered his eyes and quietly pondered for a while, then thoughtfully nodded in Chaxianyu''s direction. So it was like that.


    Shier Hong and Luo Rongji trembled at the same time, both of them did not reveal any expression in their eyes, as they looked at the calm and composed Master.


    Wu Zhiya did not care about the two strict looking eyes, his thin lips moved slightly, as he said softly, "Back then I took the initiative to seal in your body, just to protect your life."


    Chaxianyu opened her mouth wide, muttering, Eh?!


    You don''t have to understand why. You just need to know that you have the qualifications to do whatever you want and win without a burden.


    Wu Zhiya''s expression, which was as cold as ice and snow that had been frozen for a very long time, actually relaxed slightly towards Chaxianyu. He curled his lips and gave the astonished girl a light smile.


    Capital, Qin Creek Royal City, Qingling Palace.


    Xiao Zhihe reclined on the cool mat in boredom, with her bare feet and unbound black hair, she stupefied looked at the two sides of the palace door without making a sound, as though she was staring blankly at Palace Maid s who were putting on airs.


    Xiao Zhihe was so depressed that her teeth felt itchy, and her mind was filled with thoughts about the Emperor Xun.


    Although she didn''t want to think about the man who had done all sorts of things to her since the first time they met, she couldn''t help but curse him, curse him, and mutter in her heart ¡ª because she, Xiao Zhihe, had never seen such a strange man ever since she was born.


    Even if he was the Son of Heaven, he didn''t have to worry about anything. However, he was too big of a figure like the Son of Heaven to be figured out!


    Was he split in personality, or was he just acting too rashly? In short, since the last time he was so close to her, when she was just taking a bath, Emperor Xun had truly verified her saying that it was impossible to catch up to her. He promised that he wouldn''t call Xiao Zhihe to sleep, and he really never brought her into his bedroom again. Emperor Xun was an enlightened ruler who checked through memorials and army records, worrying about everything and working hard personally. Every day, when he was busy with matters of the nation, he would not appear in the imperial harem of his concubine in vain. Now, Xiao Zhihe had not been summoned by the Emperor Xun for over a month.


    The abominable man who had avoided the beasts for so long had suddenly disappeared, leaving Xiao Zhihe to remain in the great palace in peace for a long time before he realized that something was wrong.


    Xiao Zhihe had to suspect if she had already lost her favour before rising to the top.


    Zi Ling, come up.


    The frail and frail figure of the Palace Maid casually waved towards the entrance of the palace. Immediately, a twin-ringed, clever looking figure of the Palace Maid stepped forward and knelt down, returning to the Consort Xiao, Zi Ling was there.


    She flipped over and sat up, with a sorrowful look in her eyes. Zi Ling, your brain is the most active, quickly think of a way to get me out of here, I''m about to die from boredom in this Qingling Palace!


    Zi Ling looked troubled as she replied, but the Empress ¡­ The Emperor said that without his order, no one is allowed to let the Empress step out of the Qingling Palace ¡­


    Xiao Zhihe wailed, he sprawled on the ground and stared at Zi Ling for a long time, before waving her hands at Zi Ling, saying that she was Zi Ling''s master. Look, didn''t they all regard the words of the emperor as a golden law?


    Zi Ling obediently lowered her head and cupped her hands in a salute. The reason was because the emperor was looking down on the Empress so closely.


    Xiao Zhihe scoffed coldly, her mouth was mumbling uncontrollably as she watched me closely. What the hell was he doing watching so closely! Am I a mouse? Would it spoil the rice bags in the imperial kitchens if I went out?


    Zi Ling looked serious as she replied. No, the Empress would not gnaw on the rice bag. She only knew how to climb trees.


    Xiao Zhihe:...


    Xiao Zhihe felt guilty and hurriedly pretended to cough. MiMi pulled Zi Ling closer to the servant girl and whispered in her ear. Could it be that your Emperor has a habit of imprisoning his concubines? Then the one from before, what was he called ¡­ Even that immortal empress had been locked in the palace like this and was not allowed to go out?


    Zi Ling shook his head and said seriously, "Are you referring to the Phoenix Empress Empress Cha?


    Not long after the empress entered the palace, the emperor ordered the imperial relatives of the empress, the Seven Kingdoms and the four great clans to be informed. The empress had the same imperial authority as the emperor, and seeing the empress meeting with the empress, the empress and the emperor sat on equal footing, revered by tens of thousands.


    Therefore, the Empress Cha was free to enter and leave the palace.


    Xiao Zhihe''s chin was almost hitting her chest, she clicked her tongue and exclaimed, who is this Empress Cha? It could actually make such a despicable man reach such a state ¡­


    Empress Cha was the emperor''s most beloved woman. Other than the emperor, no one was allowed to catch a glimpse of the empress''s face. Therefore, even Zi Ling had heard of the achievements of the Empress Cha, those mama with even older qualifications had also never seen what the Empress looked like ¡­


    Zi Ling had heard that some curious Palace Maid had secretly glanced at the Empress''s neck while she was changing clothes and was killed on the spot by the secret guards of the Mu Clan who were secretly lurking in the shadows.


    After Xiao Zhihe heard this, she could not help but shrink back as she fearfully asked, just how terrifying was this possessive desire ¡­ No wonder the empress died of depression and illness at such a young age ¡­


    Zi Ling panicked, and quickly raised a finger to her lips to keep quiet, shh ¡ª ¡ª! Empress! You can''t just casually say such outrageous words ¡­ Then, she looked around and saw that everything was normal. She heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her voice to speak to Xiao Zhihe: "Consort Xiao, in this dangerous and deep palace, everyone knows that the matters of the Empress Cha are not to be mentioned so easily."


    The Empress Cha is the most important person to the Emperor. After she left, the harem was emptied overnight, all duties dismissed, and all 72 courtyards in the Three Palaces were taken care of. You are the only woman the Emperor personally approved to stay in the harem after 15 years had passed.


    Xiao Zhihe blinked her eyes, as if she had realized what Zi Ling was going to say next. Could, could it be that this Qingling Palace ¡­


    Zi Ling held onto Xiao Zhihe''s hand tightly, her gaze fixed firmly on the lady''s panic-stricken face, the Qingling Palace, was precisely the resting chamber in Empress Cha back then.

 C42

    This King wants you to take her place and stay by This King''s side for all eternity.


    Even though he had made sufficient mental preparations, it was still like a thunderclap that had struck his ears. Zi Ling''s words still caused her entire body to stiffen, as though she was holding a lump in her throat.


    Xiao Zhihe finally understood why the Emperor Xun said that.


    "You dare to say that I, Xiao Zhihe, a person who is made of flesh and blood would be regarded as a substitute for the late Empress?"


    Suddenly, an indescribable heart-wrenching pain assaulted him, Xiao Zhihe bent down and bent her body, grabbing onto the cloth covering her chest as she panted heavily, scaring the servant girl beside him, Empress! What''s going on with you, Empress?


    Xiao Zhihe trembled in pain, her lips turned white, but her rationality remained clear ¡ª This feeling, this premonition, it seemed like that person was about to come out! No! At this moment... At this very moment, she couldn''t disappear! She clearly still had many questions, many doubts, many grievances ¡­ I want to talk to that hateful and hateful man!


    Xiao Zhihe bit her lower lip and staggered to her feet, using all her strength to push Zi Ling away from the room. She screamed crazily, Zi Ling, get out of here! Don''t look at me! Get out!


    Everyone below, get out! Not a single one! This was an order from the imperial concubine!


    Xiao Zhihe held onto the edge of the table, looked at the servants in the hall and shouted with difficulty: Those who disobey will be killed without mercy!


    The two rows of Palace Maid s waiting at the door looked at each other. Seeing Xiao Zhihe''s crazed and terrifying look, they were extremely afraid, no one dared to go against him, and immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Zi Ling was pushed out of the door by Xiao Zhihe. She was at a loss as to what to do. Before she even had the chance to shout out, Xiao Zhihe had already struck the ground! She slammed the door shut.


    Empress! Open the door, Your Highness!


    Empress! "Your Highness, open the door!" If you have any serious illness, open the door and we''ll go to see the imperial physician ¡­ Empress, please don''t scare Zi Ling!


    Zi Ling begs you! "Open the door, Your Highness!"


    Ignoring the tearful sounds of Zi Ling hitting and hitting the door, Xiao Zhihe endured the pain of her chest as she slowly walked into the hall.


    After walking a few steps, she suddenly felt that it was difficult to breathe. With her back leaning against the jade pillar, she gasped for breath, when suddenly her legs went soft and she fell down, Xiao Zhihe onto the ground heavily.


    Lifting up one of her slender arms, she saw several wisps of faint white smoke emerging from her fingertips. Xiao Zhihe couldn''t help but smile bitterly as tears welled up in her eyes.


    You''re here, Xiao He.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Xiao Zhihe had disappeared from her original spot. Replacing him was a red-haired man with a robust physique who was sitting on the ground.


    Xiao He opened his eyes, a pair of deep and heavy black pupils were overflowing with blood waves. He slowly stood up, like a brown bear that had just walked out of a mountain, grinding his fists and fighting for his prey. Xiao Zhihe, this time, I have finally found something for you.


    On Xiao He''s face that was as hard as a statue, a mocking smile rose. His heart was still lingering after being eaten by me, seizing my body ¡­ My memories and still having the strength to resist ¡­ As expected of a first rate Soul Power User whose Hong Huang Kingdom was hard to come across. The depth of his obsession had truly broadened his horizons.


    "You ¡­ "You shameless man-eating demon ¡­"


    It was as if some kind of strange brainwave was shuttling through, Xiao He could clearly hear a weak female voice in his head, it was Xiao Zhihe''s voice, and at that moment, she was cursing herself powerlessly.


    He thought that you had some kind of ability. Earlier, you randomly appeared in the Emperor''s chamber and wiped away his memories to lock me in your mind. Xiao Zhihe, I really thought that I was going to be tricked to death by you. Xiao He laughed out loud, narrowing her unfathomably deep, frivolous and crafty eyes. Right now you can only be arrogant a few times, but Yours Truly knows, as long as you are willing to let go, you won''t be able to suppress me.


    Then it will disappear.


    "You ¡­ "You''re lying!"


    Especially things related to that wretched Emperor, they would affect you greatly. As long as you waver in your will, I can effortlessly take back my body. Xiao He said to himself happily, his eyes shining.


    Right now, you are already very weak. Don''t mention controlling me, you can''t even control your own heart. Xiao He rubbed his chin, then sat down on the soft and silky soft ground, slouching his body and crossing his long legs, he said to Xiao Zhihe who was trapped in her mind.


    "Xiao He... You beast... Bastard ¡­ Madman! "Let me out!"


    The red-haired man turned a deaf ear to the angry and screaming woman in his head. He whistled and lightly stepped onto the stairs, starting to flip through the entire Qingling Palace.


    In this period of time that Xiao Zhihe had dominated Xiao He''s body again, Xiao He did not lose all her memories like before. On the contrary, it was as if she had been placed into a dungeon with an ornamental window. The prison formed in Xiao He''s mind allowed him to see everything clearly through Xiao Zhihe''s eyes.


    Since the Emperor Xun wanted Xiao Zhihe to become a substitute for the Empress Cha, then there must be a special reason, especially since it had not been done for fifteen years, which was impossible for anyone else but Xiao Zhihe.


    Xiao He opened each case and looked through all the items in the scroll like the others. He smashed the Night Pearl that was shining and checked if there were any hidden contents within them, pushed down the tribute that he had placed on the wall, knocked on the wall with the help of a secret mechanism and he did not even miss a gap in the bottom of the bed. He carefully looked around one by one, trying to find any traces that could explain Xiao Zhihe''s uniqueness from the place that the original owner was currently in Empress Cha''s chambers.


    Xiao He''s original plan before entering the palace was to turn into the most trusted subordinate in the Emperor Xun. He would use his identity as someone else to obtain royal authority to track Chaxianyu''s whereabouts, and use his disguised identity to secretly get rid of Chaxianyu. He could both retreat safely and achieve his goal of revenge, but who knew that Xiao Zhihe, who had appeared halfway, would disrupt his original plan?


    Xiao He could not help but sigh. Unless it was absolutely necessary, all kinds of people in the world except for the fact that they did not want to become women!


    That night, when Emperor Xun ordered Xiao Zhihe to help her bathe, and when she hugged Xiao Zhihe''s neck and was about to give him a kiss, Xiao He, who was clearly seen from inside the prison, had his face turn black. Hurry up and avoid it for Yours Truly!


    Although his appearance had changed into that of Xiao Zhihe, he could still transmit and experience all of his emotions.


    It took Xiao He a long time to accept the fact that he was kissed by a man. At the same time, he also concluded that this dazed woman seemed to have a special feeling towards the Emperor Xun. In these past month, he had watched all of Xiao Zhihe''s actions while he stayed in the Qingling Palace, and had also made preparations to take back his body.


    "You monster... It wasn''t just killing people to eat their hearts, but also increasing their soul power ¡­ "Just what are you trying to do, going so close to the emperor, after expending so much effort!"


    Although they shared the same body, their thoughts were independent. As long as they didn''t talk, they couldn''t communicate with each other.


    Xiao Zhihe, who had been forcefully locked in place by Xiao He, could only see the man frantically searching for something with his Qingling Palace. She tried her best to convey her words, asking over and over again, but the man always chose to ignore it.


    Just as Xiao He was wondering about the progress he had made, suddenly, a copper mirror hanging on the wall behind him cracked with a thud. It fell onto the ground and split into two halves, Xiao He moved closer to take a look and discovered that a piece of yellow colored paper that was folded into a small piece between the frames of the copper mirror.


    Hm? What is this thing? Xiao He picked up the piece of paper, unfolded it and looked, it was actually a gorgeous and exquisite character brush.


    Xiao He squinted his eyes, feeling that the person on the drawing looked very familiar ¡­ He should have seen it somewhere before, but he couldn''t recall it in a short while. At this time, Xiao Zhihe clearly saw the painting clearly, and cried out a little in his mind, full of surprise, Ah! This person...


    Wasn''t this the painting of me?!


    Xiao He was startled, then he took the painting to examine it more closely, and his eyes instantly widened.


    A painting brush depicted a woman with a brilliant smile on her face. She was holding a white dress in the middle of the flower garden with large clusters of flowers surrounding her back, her black hair was like a waterfall, her red lips were like snow, her appearance was beautiful, and her pair of bright and resolute eyes were especially eye-catching amongst her outstanding facial features.


    This was a face that was exactly the same as Xiao Zhihe''s.


    Not you.


    As if all his doubts had been connected in a split-second, Xiao He''s black eyes which were staring at the portrait became distant and deep. When he saw a shocking red imprint at the bottom corner of the painting paper, the corner of his mouth involuntarily raised.


    He suddenly gripped the thin drawing paper tightly, bowed his head and coldly spoke to the shocked Xiao Zhihe.


    This was drawn by Emperor Xun himself, Empress Cha.

 C43

    Royal Capital, Qin Chuan, Internal Affairs Bureau


    A man with eagle-eyes and thin lips, wearing a simple gray coat, crossed his hands between his fingers. He leaned forward and silently looked at the letters lined up on the table. At this time, a report came in from outside the door, causing the man''s brows to twitch, and lightly tapped the table with his fingertips. Immediately, a young, baby-faced soldier quickly pushed the door open and entered, respectfully holding up a snow-white letter.


    Steward Feng was not moved, he picked up the black gloves on the table and carefully put it on, then he took the letter.


    His face did not look too good, and his eyes were filled with fatigue. He then gently said to the soldier, "Thank you for your hard work."


    His fingers could not help but touch the shining, fishtailed leopard''s body accessory on his waist as he thought over and over again about the contents of the letter. He could not help but mumble, the Consort Xiao was infuriated for no reason and wanted to chase the Palace Maid out of the hall. To... Now?


    The man stood up, holding the letter.


    He stood by the white silk Tian s Wai window, quietly staring at the Inner Palace''s small path that led to the Imperial Palace. Her eyes slightly narrowed, she thought to herself, Xiao Zhihe, what exactly are you playing at?!


    Xiao He! What are you trying to do?!


    In the Qingling Palace, Xiao Zhihe was forced into the back of her brain, unable to come out no matter how hard she struggled.


    Through the man''s eyes, she could see that Xiao He was tightly gripping onto that drawing paper with an expression of complacency, as he laughed towards the sky.


    Xiao Zhihe could not help but feel fear in her heart. I, I advise you not to use the emperor''s painting to scheme anything! You cheated and cheated, there won''t be a good end to it ¡­ You, just wait for the matter to fail before you go to hell!


    Hearing the woman''s unconfident threat, Xiao He laughed even more happily. Retribution? The Infernal Realm?


    It was all bullshit!


    If I don''t get a chance to live, then all of these honorifics, all of it would be meaningless to me, Xiao He!


    When Xiao He said that name, his heart suddenly trembled. His extreme grief swept through his memories, making him extremely furious.


    Xiao Zhihe felt as if all her hair had been torn off by a strong force, and a sharp pain struck onto her head. A white light flashed before her eyes and she lost consciousness.


    Dead woman?


    Xiao He''s heart suddenly throbbed a few times, she felt an unprecedented sense of tranquility, as though something heavy had disappeared from her mind in an instant, and her ears could not hear any buzzing sounds. He was extremely suspicious, Xiao Zhihe?


    No one answered.


    When Xiao He reacted, he was probably controlled by his own unconscious command and disappeared.


    Just as he wished!


    Xiao He hurriedly opened the portrait of the Empress Cha that he had drawn and carefully examined it from start to finish. Then, he confirmed a fact: Even though he didn''t know the reason, the first-rate Soul Power User that he had eaten had the exact same appearance as the Emperor Xun''s most beloved person.


    As a result, he closed his eyes and started chanting. As he crossed his index finger in front of his chest, air currents began to revolve around his body counterclockwise.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a golden halo of light appeared from the bottom of his feet, faintly outlining the patterns of the Golden Lion and Scarlet Fox.


    Xiao He''s shining red hair fluttered in the wind, causing it to flutter about. He opened his eyes, and in an instant, his pupils had become the same as a cat''s, golden pupils, revealing long fangs from the corner of his mouth. He raised his head, and several sharp beast cries slipped out from the depths of his throat.


    Phew... It seemed that he had not materialized for a long time and was already unfamiliar with it.


    After a long while, a soft and beautiful female voice resounded within the empty Qingling Palace. The woman with the long hair like a waterfall and the beautiful face walked out from behind the table with her hands on her waist. Seeing that she was already a slender woman, she quickly picked up the broken glasses on the ground and looked at her face.


    The lady picked up the drawing of the Emperor Xun''s seal again and carefully compared it with her own appearance. She couldn''t help but smile.


    Empress! If you don''t come out, Zi Ling will order the little ones to smash the door! Zi Ling who was waiting anxiously outside pounded on the door frame and shouted out. Seeing that there was no response from inside, she turned her head and looked at the line of servants carrying big red pillars. I still don''t know what happened to Consort Xiao ¡­ Crash the door open, save the life...


    Stop this for This King.


    Hearing that, Zi Ling''s heart thumped, she was so shocked that she immediately dropped to the ground and kowtowed, the Palace Maid behind him also fell to their knees, as she shouted, "This servant greets the Emperor!" Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!


    Emperor Xun walked out of the courtyard with his hands behind his back. His face was filled with hostility and his expression was unhappy. This duke hasn''t come to the Qingling Palace for only a month, and I''m already jumping up and down like this? Nonsense!


    Emperor Xun''s face was gloomy, his black eyes turned around as he pointed at Zi Ling who was lying on the ground at the very front and said, "You, tell me, have you eaten the heart of a bear or are your Qingling Palace about to overturn?" The servants dare to knock on the door?


    Zi Ling was drenched in cold sweat, her small white face was completely drained of blood. She laid her forehead against the ground while trembling as she reported, reporting to the emperor ¡­ It''s because the Consort Xiao...


    What about her?


    When Emperor Xun heard this name, he knew that Xiao Zhihe had probably come up with something. His forehead ached a little, and his black eyes showed displeasure.


    The first time was to save the bird, the second time was to play tricks. This third time? What new tricks are you trying to create now!? If he didn''t stop with his Qingling Palace, he would jump up the tree like a monkey all day long.


    Zi Ling panicked, stammering an explanation, no no no! Your Majesty, this time the Empress is very ¡­ No more trees...


    Emperor Xun''s face was cold, his entire body was releasing the imposing aura, then tell me, where is she now?


    Your majesty, chenqie is here.


    The palace door that was locked opened with a creak, and a lady in a white dress walked out with a smile. Her pair of deer eyes were like a pair of exquisite water drill eyes, looking at Emperor Xun''s face, full of love, bright and bright.


    Tears flowed down her face. She didn''t even bother to bow as she kneeled on the ground and hugged the legs of the woman. She sobbed softly, wuu ¡­ Empress, does Empress''s body no longer have any problems? "It really scared Ziling!


    When Emperor Xun saw the woman coming out from the house, he was very surprised. He pursed his lips and did not say a word, his dark and deep eyes firmly staring at the woman who stooped down to help the servant girl up.


    Zi Ling wiped her tears. She suddenly noticed something, and started to mutter in doubt. Did you change your clothes at court? How did Zi Ling remember that you were wearing a Peach Blossom pink skirt today?


    Caught off guard, Emperor Xun suddenly interrupted Zi Ling''s question. The man with the golden crown on his head suddenly reached out and grabbed the woman''s arm, his face dark and gloomy as he said softly, "Get in, this king has something to ask you."


    Zi Ling opened her eyes wide, and watched as her own mistress, who had barely taken a few steps out of the palace gate, turned around and was once again kidnapped by the Emperor Xun.


    Your majesty?


    The woman stood behind Emperor Xun with an innocent look. Seeing the man not moving, with his back facing the door, she shyly rubbed her hands and asked shyly, "Your majesty ¡­" What kind of words do you want to ask chenqie?


    Emperor Xun firmly pressed his hand on the door lock. He did not turn around, where did the white dress that you were wearing come from?


    The woman raised a bright smile, innocently tilted her head and smiled. Your majesty, what are you talking about? Didn''t you personally give this dress to chenqie?


    Emperor Xun struck out with his palm! He supported himself up to the door, and slowly clenched his fist. The man''s voice was a little hoarse, as if each word was squeezed out from the gaps between clenched teeth. Xiao Zhihe, you have to stop at your limit.


    The woman was not afraid in the slightest as she stood there silently, taking in the sight of Emperor Xun''s trembling back. Her red lips slightly parted as she replied softly.


    Emperor Xun turned around, his black eyes bloodshot, and barely visible shimmer of tears could be seen. He tried his best to control his anger and interrogate the woman with a low voice. This white skirt, was personally bestowed by this duke to Empress Cha, and not to you, Xiao Zhihe.


    There is a blue butterfly by my skirt. This king sewed it up with his own hands when I was nineteen. And you! Where did you get this identical dress?!


    The beautiful girl didn''t say anything. She raised her pair of aggrieved eyes and quietly looked at the angry man.


    Emperor Xun laughed, as if he had scoffed at his own sorry state.


    He stretched out a hand to support his forehead and took a deep breath, then staggered back a few steps. Leaning against the wall, he closed his eyes and sighed. They were all very greedy. Presumably, she obtained this information from somewhere, and stole it from the Qingling Palace she lived in.


    Your majesty, I am my son.


    In an instant, everything became quiet.


    Emperor Xun looked up in disbelief, his black eyes were shocked by the sudden words that came out of the blue. He was stunned, watching as the woman gently held onto her skirt, carefully walking towards him, one step, two steps, three steps ¡­


    Wearing a white dress with a blue butterfly embroidered on the edge, the woman finally stood a foot away from the man.


    She raised her head and smiled, tears streaming down her face.


    Tong Lang, it''s Xi Er.

 C44

    Seeing Emperor Xun standing there without moving for a long time, the lady who had tears in her eyes at one second suddenly burst out into laughter, so much that she bent down and hugged her stomach, laughing. Your majesty, are you for real?


    Only then did Emperor Xun regain his senses, his face sullen, he lowered his voice and warned, Xiao Zhihe!


    Your majesty," she said with a smile, "your concubine accidentally broke a bronze mirror in the Qing-Ling Palace. I accidentally saw a portrait of the Tea Queen, and seeing that she looked similar to your concubine, I became so amused that I added a new set of clothes to my appearance ¡­


    Take a good look, the blue butterfly on this skirt is a chenqie''s handwriting.


    Emperor Xun was half believing and half doubting. He held his hands behind his back as he slowly walked forward, carefully inspecting the hem of the woman''s skirt.


    The woman lifted her white skirt and walked in circles as she approached the Emperor Xun naturally as if nothing had happened. She held onto the man''s arm and raised her head with a smile.


    Emperor Xun remembered that he had scolded Xiao Zhihe a few seconds ago. He couldn''t help but cover his mouth and cough, as he turned his face away, and muttered to himself, "Don''t joke with me in the future." Even if your appearance is similar to the Empress Cha, you cannot be imitated, this is greatly disrespectful ¡­


    Then wouldn''t the emperor use his concubine as a substitute for the Empress Cha?


    Emperor Xun was surprised, he then raised his head and looked at the lady in front of him.


    Her beautiful eyebrows curved into a smile like the green bamboo in a mountain painting. She spoke slowly, "Your majesty, in your heart, there has never been anyone who could replace Empress Cha." Even if I looked extremely similar to Empress Cha, you were only hypnotizing yourself.


    If the Emperor had accepted the replacement so easily, he wouldn''t have been so angry with me today for imitating the queen. The woman stared straight into Emperor Xun''s black eyes, her expression was calm, neither servile nor overbearing.


    I am neither Empress Cha nor Empress Cha, I am Xiao Zhihe. Being personally bestowed an imperial concubine by you was the sole concubine of the imperial harem, the new owner of this Qingling Palace. The woman knelt down respectfully, next to the man''s noble boots. Her black hair fluttered, and her concubine, Xiao Zhihe, swore to the heavens that from today onwards, she would give her all to the Emperor to relieve his worries, serve him, and accompany him in life and death.


    The Emperor Xun was silent. After a long time, he stretched out an arm, which was trembling a little but also filled with anticipation. With a pull, he pulled the woman up from the cold ground and took her into his embrace.


    He lowered his head, his lips close to the woman''s thin white ears. His voice was hoarse, and a pair of shimmering black eyes could be seen beneath his pitch-black hair.


    This King agreed.


    This king has already understood your meaning. Emperor Xun held the girl in his embrace tighter as he ran his fingertips through her black hair. He forcefully closed his eyes and muttered, "Stay by my side ¡ª


    As the Consort Xiao.


    After hearing Emperor Xun''s passionate promise, the woman who quietly leaned on the man''s shoulder without saying a word, quietly revealed a deep smile with her beautiful lips.


    Report to Steward Feng! The Emperor transferred his Qingling Palace tonight!


    The man in the black hat paused for a moment before he asked, "What exactly?"


    Reporting to the chief steward, according to the servant of Qingling Palace, Consort Xiao had personally attended to the emperor as she bathed and changed her clothes. But just now, the Night Pearls and Warm Fragrance Tan, which the emperor always needed to go to bed, were sent over ¡­


    Pop!


    The Steward Feng did not say a word as he closed the book. The corner of his mouth was pursed until it was white, his fingers were clenched tightly, ignoring the report of the little soldier being present, he sneered.


    After saying that, a pair of sharp eagle-eyes quickly swept across the blueprint on the table. Suddenly, a flow of light stopped at a strange symbol.


    The fox''s tail will show itself one day. The man''s Adam''s apple bobbed, like a cold arrow thrown from a flat land.


    In the darkness of the Qin Creek Royal Palace, there was a beautiful spring curtain, as well as a sense of tranquility.


    "Ah!" Yu Er! Slow down!


    On the other hand, Chaxianyu and her group had successfully reached the Sleeping State.


    After leaving her luggage at the inn, the girl impatiently jumped out, waving her two wide and loose long white sleeves as she ran outside while happily smiling. This is my first time in a foreign land! It would be a pity if he didn''t go out for a walk!


    Don''t worry! I''ll be back before the sun goes down!


    Shier Hong anxiously wanted to catch Chaxianyu, but the moment he turned around, the white hood that covered his black hair and golden eyes was instantly flipped over. His handsome face was exposed, and exclamations of shock rose and fell from the surroundings immediately.


    On the other hand, Luo Rongji was calm. He did not change into a white robe, he was still as heavy as ever from head to toe, perhaps because the sword at his waist was too eye-catching, or perhaps because the aura he gave off was too terrifying.


    Wu Zhiya was surrounded by curious children. They wore round hats wrapped in white towels, and were covered with black veils. Under the layers of white robes, were pairs of innocent and innocent eyes. Some of the children had yet to learn to speak Qin Creek language, as they spoke excitedly to the adults with yellow and green eyes in their language. Wu Zhiya stood quietly in the middle of the children, not chasing them away nor chose to ignore them. His expression and eyes were still calm, his skin unrealistically white under the sunlight, his brown hair shimmering at his ankles, he looked like a god that had descended to the mortal world, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Luo Rongji and Shier Hong noticed that Wu Zhiya, who was welcomed by the foreign children, could speak the foreign language fluently. Whenever a child asked a question, he would reply back in the standard Sleeping State language.


    Before Master Wu, could you come to the Spirit Continent? When they returned to the tavern to rest, Shier Hong could not help but ask.


    This is my first time in a foreign land. Wu Zhiya lifted that pair of yellow green eyes, calmly looked at Shier Hong, and leisurely continued speaking. As long as I look into their eyes, I can obtain the information of the language.


    This was also one type of Wu Clan and soul power.


    Luo Rongji stuck his arm in thought. I was surprised that Master Wu had such outstanding soul power and talent.


    From the looks of it, Master Wu Zhiya should be the person closest to the gods. Shier Hong joked.


    Surprisingly, Wu Zhiya only lowered his head, the light in his eyes dimmed, and his expression showed a moment of self-mockery. The round white pearl at his collar shone brightly in the shadows.


    Who knows.


    Chaxianyu''s face was full of joy as she strolled leisurely around the bustling streets. She looked around, and even bought some snacks with the pieces of silver she brought along.


    As she walked and ate, suddenly, in the glare of the sun, she noticed a small sign in a shadowy corner.


    Undead Ghost ¡­ Cirque?


    Chaxianyu''s shoulder was heavily patted. A clear and bright male voice sounded. Are you a stranger?


    Chaxianyu raised her head. A boy of about her age with light golden hair, light golden eyebrows, and even golden eyelashes, was smiling brightly at her. "Welcome to the Sleeping State!" Outsider! My name is Krutos, but what about you?


    Me? My name is Chaxianyu ¡­ Facing such a passionate boy from a foreign land, Chaxianyu subconsciously said his name.


    The boy named Krutos opened his eyes. His eyes were golden and his tone was full of surprise and surprise. Salted fish? Is it the kind of salty fish you can eat?


    Chaxianyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Just as she wanted to explain, Krutos happily grabbed onto her hands tightly. The boy''s eyes lit up, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. What a coincidence! Come with me, we have friends in the circus!


    Hm? Friend? Chaxianyu was completely confused by this nonsense, but my friend ¡­ They were all in the inn ¡­


    Ku''Sto completely ignored Chaxianyu''s doubts and pushed her to a hidden black iron door behind the sign.


    He gazed at Chaxianyu unblinkingly, laughing and pulling on the beast head padlock on the metal door, his tone filled with joy, and said: "Once inside this door, I will be working in the circus!" Salted fish, our circus is so fun!


    After all, our Guild Leader had gone through a lot of trouble to finally get the mermaid. In order to keep them from getting lonely, I came to help them find friends ~


    A rumbling sound of iron chains striking against each other could be heard, from the beast head lock on the black iron door, a huge mouth filled with drool suddenly flew out, before Chaxianyu could even scream, she was swallowed by the mouth.


    Its large mouth was tightly shut, but it instantly shrank back and disappeared. In front of the black metal door, there was still only the lock of a beast''s head.


    Creto''s golden hair was fluttering in the wind. He turned around, humming, "Salted fish ~ Salted fish ~ Salted fish ¡­" Your friend is a mermaid. Your best friend is a mermaid.


    The smiling boy continued to walk out of the sunny street.

 C45

    Chaxianyu felt that her eyelids were heavy.


    He couldn''t open his eyes no matter how hard he tried. His body felt light, as if he was being wrapped up in a ball of soft dough. He was sleepy and warm.


    The eardrum vibrated slightly, followed by the intermittent sounds of conversation ¡ª ¡ª


    Sigh ¡­ What was the Empress doing! Please get up! This old man is truly doomed ¡­ The Empress''s protective heart was anxious. Everyone could see it, but this old man''s medical skills were lacking. I am ashamed of my kindness to the Empress ¡­


    Transferring techniques from the Absolute Soul Vein wasn''t something that couldn''t be done ¡­ This old man believes that the risk is too great and that it is extremely likely that he will lose his life ¡­ The emperor is completely infatuated with the Empress. Princess Xing Ning is still young, and you''re the master of the imperial harem. Do not act rashly!


    A voice that came from afar transmitted a few familiar names... Just as Chaxianyu wanted to think about it, she suddenly heard his mother''s voice.


    No! Dream! Let me out of this dream! Please! Please stop!


    Stop! Dream! Stop! Someone come, someone come quickly ¡­


    Dream!


    Ah!" With a loud cry, the tea envious fish suddenly opened its eyes, and woke up with a head full of sweat. She stared at the dark ceiling above her, her chest heaving and gasping.


    The clothes on his back were soaked with cold sweat, and they were glued to his body in a cool manner.


    Chaxianyu who had just woken up was shocked and afraid. She lay still on the ground, her head aching and her thoughts in a mess ¡­ Was it a dream? Or was it something that happened in the past? Why did they talk to him? In the end ¡­ What was going on?


    Was it his memories when he was three years old?


    And ¡­ Who was the Queen Mother talking to in that last sentence?


    Shouldn''t they be strolling around the business district of the Sleeping Prefecture now? He even made an appointment with the young master to return to the inn before nightfall ¡­


    Resisting a headache, she raised her arms in an effort to see her surroundings, but to her surprise, she found herself in a dark, dark, damp tunnel.


    Looking up, the ceiling was full of dust and cobwebs, and where the ceiling met the tiles there was a pointed column of ice, the melted part quiet, trickling water down.


    The mountain ghost caught a new bait?


    Chaxianyu was shocked by the sudden voice. A slender bamboo broom was upside down, and with a leap, it jumped in front of her, and the voice was coming from the broom.


    Is that you? New bait.


    The broom had become a spirit?! Chaxianyu blurted out with her eyes wide open. She sat on the ground blankly and stared at the broom.


    What a rude little girl. The broom head suddenly bent 30 degrees towards Chaxianyu, its bamboo pole like body seemed to have a tenacity, approaching Chaxianyu''s face, its voice suddenly turned cold, such a talkative bait, should have been eaten by fish immediately.


    Chaxianyu suddenly remembered that she was brought to the front of a circus by a golden-haired exotic boy, then swallowed by the beast head iron lock on the door.


    Is this the circus? Chaxianyu''s mouth was agape, she crawled up from the ground and looked around with her big round eyes, her face was filled with disbelief.


    Are all the circus''s approach to the stage so magical?


    Not only was the broom not fearful when it saw the girl, its face was also filled with surprise and surprise. It looked around the dark hole as if nothing had happened, its eyes sparkling ¡­ It really made her choke, but just as she wanted to say something, she was grabbed by Chaxianyu. How magical! So much fun! What''s your name? How can you talk? Are you a Demonic Beast or an immortal? Did she cultivate it like a precious pearl? Why are you in the circus? How can I go to the show...


    The broom struggled furiously in Chaxianyu''s hands. Let go of me! Damn it!


    Let go! Cough cough, cough cough ¡­ Cough! I can''t breathe!


    Chaxianyu quickly let go of the broom. The moment the broom touched the ground, she immediately fled like the wind, hiding far away and covering the green broom head with her shadow. She only revealed a bamboo pole aimed at her. Stay where you are! Otherwise, I will call for help!


    Oh...


    Chaxianyu did not move a muscle. Ma Gu''er changed into a different position and sat upright, his hands properly placed on his knees.


    You were caught by a mountain ghost and you are going to be a fish food, which is to say, bait. You still want to watch a show? Are you stupid? Think about it in the next life!


    The broom seemed to have recovered from its shock. It turned around and leaned against the gray wall. It raised its voice and spoke angrily.


    Chaxianyu blinked her eyes. But I heard that fish don''t eat humans.


    You know quite a lot! Yes, mermaids did not eat humans! However, our leader has to eat the mermaid that he catches. Otherwise, the healing speed will be too slow. If we can''t perform, we won''t be able to earn money.


    Chaxianyu acutely sensed the situation and asked a question. Was the mermaid in the circus injured?


    The broom realized that he had leaked the information, so he hurriedly made a stuttering motion. Ah, mm ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" Who knows.


    Just as Chaxianyu was about to stand up, the broom trembled with fear and jumped three feet high. What are you doing?! If you get any closer, you can call for help!


    Chaxianyu''s face was full of confusion, a broom, was I that scary?


    The broom flew into the air with a whoosh, spinning as it flew towards Chaxianyu, stopping right in front of her nose. Didn''t he say that he would capture an ordinary person? This time, they had actually captured a Soul Power User!


    If it were any other time, I would have long since brought the bait to complete the mission! Why waste so much time!


    Chaxianyu laughed and started laughing, Mr. Broom Head... Have you made a mistake? I don''t have any soulforce ¡­


    The broom was pressed against Chaxianyu''s nose. No soul power? Do ordinary people have your strength? It was just a single hand, a mere little girl, and she almost broke my waist!


    Hearing the words of the broom, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was all thanks to Master Wu Zhiya''s "Dust Severing Seal" that made her inner force increase greatly. In addition, she had followed Luo Rongji every morning to train in the martial arts, although she still could not control her strength, she was still much better than the trash who did not have any strength left.


    Chaxianyu subconsciously lowered her head, looking at the broken array on her waist, the small and exquisite swords following him unharmed, the green tassels floating slightly, she suddenly had the courage to do so.


    Broomstick, didn''t you say you were going to bring bait to feed the mermaids?


    I definitely won''t hurt you. Bring me to see Mermaid.


    Broom seriously suspected that he had misheard. Did you fall in and get knocked silly, was my meaning not clear enough?


    The broom flew up and landed sideways on Chaxianyu''s butt, foolish girl! I already said that you are Soul Power User, if I can''t beat you, you can just run away!


    What kind of crazy guy wants to see a mermaid? Don''t let your curiosity kill you! Mermaid is not as easy to talk to as me. It will definitely, definitely eat you in one bite!


    Chaxianyu rubbed her sore butt as she explained with a grimace. Oh wow, who do you think you are going to hit just because you''re talking ¡­ I''m not afraid of the injured Mermaid, after all, I am the Soul Power User! It would only take a few seconds to completely defeat the opponent!


    The broom paused in the air, half believing and half doubting. It tilted its head, and after a long while, it slowly let out a sentence. "You ¡­" Could it be very powerful? Was he playing dumb?


    Approaching closer to Chaxianyu, they could clearly see the bamboo branches aimed at Chaxianyu''s face. What kind of level Soul Power User are you?


    Chaxianyu didn''t even know how many levels the Soul Power User s had right now. Second, second ¡­


    I didn''t expect you to have two tricks up your sleeve! Since you are not afraid, I will gladly stop and rest myself. I will not care if I bring you along. Whether you live or die is up to you.


    Chaxianyu nodded her head repeatedly, rubbed her hands together and bowed towards the broom, thank you broomstick brother! I will remember, I will remember!


    Chaxianyu had read about mermaids in the palace before.


    Mermaid, as the name implies, above the human body, below the fish, beautiful appearance, immortality, and from the southernmost of Hong Huang Kingdom, the extremely cold land''s "Qionghai" can make a contract with the immortal race that controls the water element to become a carriage, and become a rare living being of legends.


    The song was beautiful, but it bewitched the hearts of the sailors on the voyage; tears fell like pearls, bright and clear, and a single tear from a mermaid could fetch the price of ten thousand gold in the prehistoric country. Legend has it that eating a mouthful of mermaid meat could prolong the life of an ordinary man, and make him immortal; and if one''s soul was powerful, his or her power would advance by leaps and bounds, reaching the peak of ten thousand in an instant.


    Luo Rongji had said before, but for some reason, his appearance had never changed, and he was immortal. Even though he had already accepted Chaxianyu as his disciple, Luo Rongji had always kept his mouth shut towards Chaxianyu other than the daily essential conversations and teaching him martial arts.


    Could it be that his master had eaten the flesh of a mermaid and had become like this?


    As a disciple, he naturally had to understand his teacher!


    Chaxianyu thought, she secretly clenched her fists, turned, and followed the bamboo broom leading the way.


    The innocent young girl had no idea that such a life-threatening risk had long since exceeded the scope of the disciple''s treatment of his master.

 C46

    At this moment, Shier Hong, who was waiting for Chaxianyu''s return at an inn in the Sleeping Region, was completely unaware that the girl had already charged into the tiger cave alone. The business noble young master, who was busy dealing with all matters, declined the guests and closed the door to his room. He was busy counting the reports from the shops in the Great Wastelands like a snowflake gathering.


    He sat upright in front of the collapse, his delicate eyebrows tightly knitted, his long golden eyes cold and clear as he stared at the calligraphy brush with earnest and concentration.


    Young Master Xu, the tea girl is in danger.


    Suddenly, a male voice came from behind. Shier Hong''s pen tip trembled, and subconsciously turned around, only to see Wu Zhiya, dressed in a spotless purple and white robe, quietly standing in front of the open window.


    He expressionlessly turned to Shier Hong and said, "I can feel the soul power undulations transmitted by the Absolute Dust Seal when it was attacked. It should be because Lady Tea met with danger."


    Shier Hong''s beautiful face that could topple nations paled by three degrees. He rushed forward like an arrow and grabbed onto the front of Wu Zhiya''s clothes. Where is the Yu Er now?! How is it?


    Wu Zhiya glanced behind Shier Hong indifferently, and appeared in the room almost instantaneously after hearing a sound. His lips curved into a thought-provoking smile, as he was afraid that this Princess was not the reincarnation of a jinx, with such ill-fated fate. He had truly troubled all the Masters here to protect their master.


    Luo Rongji''s face also became extremely ugly. His red eyes were as though they were floating in a sea of blood, he said with a low voice, Master Wu, I do not have the time to speak nonsense with you right now, you know about the divinatory system, you must know where Chaxianyu is now, please inform me.


    Wu Zhiya was not angry at all. He calmly brushed away Shier Hong''s hand and walked towards Luo Rongji, his dark brown hair swaying along with his footsteps. Wu Zhiya stopped in front of the black clothed man whose face was filled with killing intent.


    Pay the price.


    If you want me to bring you to save her, pay me back.


    In the pitch-black corridor, Chaxianyu followed the flying broom and jogged. After going through countless complicated paths, the leading broom finally stopped in front of a rusted iron door.


    There was nothing on the gate except for a painting covered in grease, depicting a beautiful woman wearing a golden veil and holding a colored feather fan to her lips to cover her smile.


    The broom bowed respectfully to the woman. Chief Protector, I''ve brought today''s bait.


    Chaxianyu saw that the black and white eyes of the woman on the drawing were thumping. The movement made Chaxianyu''s hair stand on end. Immediately afterwards, the clear and melodious laughter of a woman rang out, Aiya ~ Mountain Ghost, what had happened recently? He actually caught a little girl with yellow hair and brought her in ¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, since the work was so perfunctory, it seemed that it was time to inform the Guild Leader.


    The broom''s attitude was humble, and it repeatedly said yes. The Lord Protector''s criticism was that the kid from the mountain ghost had recently drifted away.


    Chief Protector, there''s something I need to discuss with you. It''s quite boring for me to escort this little girl. Since the mission is over, how about I go in and personally supervise the fish eating?


    The woman in the painting waved her fan, revealing a blood-red petal. Her charming eyes were raised in surprise. It was really strange, didn''t you never want to go in to see it? Did you finally figure it out today?


    "Boom ~ ~ ~"


    The iron door moved slowly to the left, and from far away came the sharp, seductive laugh of the woman in the painting.


    Go on in, don''t do it again.


    That female is a stubborn and disobedient person. I can''t let her die just like that. You think of a way.


    As you wish.


    After the broom led Chaxianyu in, the heavy metal door rumbled closed once more, and the woman''s voice also disappeared without a trace.


    Chaxianyu stood in a vast and empty black cave. In front of her, there was only a wide and large stone pond. The walls of the pond were very thick and were filled with scars and scratches. Chaxianyu took a closer look and saw that the pool was rippling. It was thick liquid that was both fishy and smelly.


    Where''s the mermaid? Chaxianyu stretched her neck and looked left and right.


    Weird, she''s injured. She should only be able to stay in the water and exercise ¡­ Where did you run off to now? The broom was also standing by the sink, bending its bamboo head to peer curiously out of the water.


    Is this water? Why is it so dirty ¡­ Chaxianyu pinched her nose and retreated a step. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that this was a trash pit! Not only was the air stinky, there were even debris of unknown composition floating on the surface of the water. The black water was viscous as if it was vinegar mixed with ink ¡­ Chaxianyu could not believe that there was actually a fish in such a pond.


    "Hua la!"


    A deafening explosion came out of the pond like a bamboo breaking explosion. Chaxianyu! She screamed and subconsciously raised her arms to protect her face, but the sudden splashing of water caused him to turn pale with fright. What was going on?!


    By now, the broom had already escaped for a long distance. It was shouting at the top of its lungs, "Are you stupid? Still trying to hide?" The mermaids were enraged! Because you disturbed her eating!


    Chaxianyu wiped off the water on her face and looked carefully at the woman standing on the center of the pond. Her upper body was naked and her long hair, which was curled and scattered like black seaweed, spread all the way to the side of the pond. Her arms were covered in scarlet red markings and her pupils did not have any eyeballs or the whites of her eyes.


    It was a kitten the size of a palm!


    Chaxianyu saw that the Mermaid had increased her power, but the kitten in her hands could not even make a sound, and could only struggle uncontrollably. She didn''t even think about it. Dang! She pulled out the broken array and flew towards the merperson fish in the middle of the pool with a mouthful of true energy, releasing it!


    The merman turned his head and saw a human coming out of nowhere to meet him with a sword drawn. He was startled, and the kitten he was holding fell into the pool with a thump.


    She choked on a few mouthfuls of water and struggled in the water. Finally, she broke through the surface of the water. With one hand holding the wet kitten up high, she desperately swiped at the air with the other. Help me!


    With his back facing the pond, he bent down, as though he did not want to hear Chaxianyu''s pleas for help. His body was shivering, and his voice sounded like he was crying. I won''t come! Too terrifying! I don''t want to be eaten by a mermaid...


    "Ugh ¡­" Gulu... Catch the kitten... I, I won''t... Swimming...


    The broom turned around and stared blankly at the little figure floating up and down in the pool, sinking down bit by bit ¡­


    Just as the broom was floating in the air beside the pool, completely at a loss, a cold female voice came from the empty cave.


    A strange human.


    There was a huge wave in the pool, and the mermaid appeared.


    The beautiful mermaid swam towards the broom without warning.


    Her eyes had become the eyes of a normal person. Her black and white pupils were moving around, and her fangs were nowhere to be seen. Her ferocious and vicious look from before that tried to swallow the kitten was also completely gone.


    In the crook of the mermaid''s arm was a dripping wet young girl. In the girl''s arms was a crying kitten.


    It was a silly girl!


    The broom was so happy that it jumped three feet high into the air. It quickly flew over, as if it had forgotten that the broom had previously said that it was afraid of the mermaid.


    He wouldn''t die! Still alive!


    The mermaid quietly watched as the broomstick danced up and down in the air, talking loudly to the young girl in excitement. She was silent as if she recalled something, and a trace of sadness flashed past her eyes.


    Without saying a word, the Mermaid continued to swim, stopped at the side of the pond, and then pushed Chaxianyu forcefully out of the pond.


    With a loud thump, Chaxianyu landed heavily on the ground. She instantly became clear-headed from the pain and spat out a few mouthfuls of black water. She quivered and got up, her face filled with confusion.


    The broom flew over angrily and gave her a hard smack on the head. It scolded her, saying, "You''re stupid, you''re really stupid!" He was about to die and return the kitten to the kitten!


    So painful! This lady''s head is about to be beaten into a pulp by you! You violent broom!


    Meow.


    Feeling the leg of his pants being hit a few times by a ball of warmth, Chaxianyu stopped her broom squabbling. She quickly squatted down and hugged the little cat who had survived a great disaster. It''s so nice to see you safe and sound...


    You''re very strange.


    Hm?


    Chaxianyu raised her head in shock, the female mermaid who attacked the little kitten earlier was leaning on the side of the pool, propping her chin, looking at Chaxianyu innocently.


    Her eyes were full of suspicion and hostility, mixed with emotions that Chaxianyu could not understand. The beautiful and sad mermaid, just like that, in the dirty pool, raised her face towards Chaxianyu, and said something that made Chaxianyu freeze up.


    Make a deal, human.


    If you can save Windraiser, I will give you my life.

 C47

    Chaxianyu stood up slowly with the kitten in her arms, her pitch black eyes staring unblinkingly at the mermaid who suggested the trade. Just as she was thinking about the meaning of those words, a broom that was stopped beside her suddenly flew over as she shouted in dissatisfaction, Who cares about your life? Let me tell you, the most valuable thing in your body right now is your tears! If you can''t cry anymore, the Guild Leader will lock you up here for the rest of your life...


    I''m going to save him. Chaxianyu thought for a moment, then walked towards the mermaid with a serious face. As she walked, she continued to say: I don''t want your life, and I also don''t want your tears, but first, you have to tell me what happened here.


    The broom was suddenly cut off by Chaxianyu, causing him to be dumbstruck.


    Broom head, don''t forget, I was drowning just now. If it wasn''t for this big sister mermaid making a move, Cat and I would''ve been done for long ago. Chaxianyu reminded her softly. I don''t think she is a bad person, there must be a reason for this matter.


    Finished speaking, Chaxianyu smiled at the Mermaid, and gently nodded her head, you must have something that you want to pass to me right?


    The mermaid who had been observing Chaxianyu''s conversation with the broom suddenly retreated a few steps upon hearing this.


    She lowered her head. Her long black hair that was like silk covered half her face, so her expression could not be seen. Only her dark hair floated slightly in the pool.


    We come from the Qiong Hai at the southernmost point of the Hong Huang Kingdom, and we are the legendary life forms, the "mermen". The people of the Southern Wilderness all call us "mermen fish".


    My brother, Fu Feng, was left behind by a large group of hunters due to his greed. To save my brother, I was chased all the way here along the Great River, from the southernmost point to the northernmost point. The dry climate and the scarcity of water had weakened me to the point where I passed out on the shore.


    When he woke up, he found that he had also been caught in the circus. He had an electric current collar around his neck to control his movements, and he was being held at the lowest level of the circus. Only when I was performing, I would be loaded into a water tank and shipped out. The mermaid named Fu Yao seemed to be narrating the story of someone else, as she narrated it calmly. However, Chaxianyu was still able to see that she was hiding in the pond, her pale knuckles digging deep into the flesh.


    At first, I struggled, resisted, and furiously attacked those people who were supposed to have paid a huge price to come to the circus to watch me, and then I was quickly subdued. As long as I didn''t listen and didn''t want to perform, all that awaited me was the violence, the whipping, the electric shock, and even the fatal water loss. Fu Yao''s voice began to tremble slightly, and Chaxianyu''s heart clenched tightly as well. The kitten in his embrace seemed to have felt the heavy atmosphere, as it stomped its legs and burrowed into her embrace.


    Until one day I found Windward in this circus.


    After saying that, Fu Yao suddenly raised her head, her beautiful eyes were unfocused and empty, she wanted to grab onto Chaxianyu''s face, but her eyes were unfocused, her lips were trembling and her entire body was trembling, do you know what I''m seeing? He was nailed to a wooden board, unable to move. Her fish tail had been cut open, and someone was eating his meat with a knife and fork. Blood flowed down along the scales, but she was still crazily eating. His mouth was taped, and a few naked burly men were sitting on him, venting their lust.


    The young girl bit her lower lip so hard that she wanted to bite a hole in it, but she still couldn''t stand steadily ¡ª she really hoped that she had heard wrong, but Fu Yao''s expression was so sorrowful, her face was ashen, and the pain pierced her heart. She didn''t even dare to imagine that heart-breaking scene.


    Then I went crazy.


    Fu Yao returned to being expressionless. She self-deprecatingly lowered her eyes and calmly spoke, witnessing the miserable state of her biological brother being played by humans in my palms. I was heartbroken, not eating or drinking, and spent the entire day washing my face with tears. The Captain, who was watching me, was stunned. In order to gather more pearls, he ordered me to be carried every night to the back of a glass door.


    Glass... Door? Chaxianyu suddenly had a bad premonition.


    A pearl from a mermaid''s tear is worth ten thousand taels of gold, which is much easier than the money I earn by forcing myself to go out and perform. Fu Yao sneered, turned her face away, drooped her eyelashes, and stared blankly at the lake full of black water.


    In order to make me cry, the scene of Windraiser being pressed down by a man every night, forcefully interacting with him, has happened countless times. I don''t know how many times I have witnessed it myself.


    At first, I really could not help it, banging on the glass crying, tears into beads, was picked up one by one. Later, I forced myself to hold back my tears. Even though Windraiser was being tortured in front of my eyes, I bit my tongue and broke my nails to prevent them from succeeding, but I didn''t shed a single tear.


    Fu Yao... Chaxianyu''s eyes were red, she could not say a word, and the broom also remained silent at the side.


    Since Windraiser''s pain couldn''t make me cry, it tortured me physically. I was tortured, scales were removed, my lungs were pierced, and every day I was immersed in a trash pond. The stench made it difficult for me to breathe, and garbage stopped me from swimming ¡­ Not only that, they also made a rule that I mustn''t be hurt. Because I had to go out to perform, my long hair covered my back with scars.


    Fu Yao turned around, and with her back facing Chaxianyu, she gently lifted his long hair. Chaxianyu sucked in a breath of cold air. The suppurating wound and the hair stuck together. The black and purple scars were densely packed, and blood continuously seeped out from the unhealed parts of the wound ¡­ So it turned out that even at this very moment when she was talking to her, Fu Yao was still enduring great pain.


    The Mermaid''s recovery abilities are limited, and my body has more and more new wounds, so the healing speed is getting slower and slower ¡­ Finally, one day, I was so weak that not only could I not cry, I could not even perform normally. The circus was afraid that I would die, so they gave me all kinds of game, hoping that I could heal myself faster.


    Chaxianyu tilted her head to look at the broom, so... I was caught and brought in?


    Fu Yao laughed bitterly, her face turning pale white. The main food for the mermaids was the fishes at the bottom of the sea, if they accidentally ate the terrestrial creatures, they would easily become bloodthirsty and cruel. In order not to lose my mind, I did not once touch the food they had brought me, but even if I did not eat it, the birds and beasts would not be able to escape, and they would all starve to death in the cave.


    Then, then just what was that kitten you wanted to eat ¡­? Chaxianyu recalled the first time she saw her. Fu Yao had bared her fangs, which made her eyes look pitch black.


    Fu Yao was silent.


    After a long moment, her shoulders trembled. I''m sorry, I really ¡­ Too hungry.


    Before I attacked the kitten, I ate people.


    Chaxianyu''s heart thumped! With a violent slap, her eyes widened.


    The first time, after they killed a person, they peeled the meat off and cut it into pieces. They pretended to be fish and sent it into the cave to trick me into eating. I was already on my last breath and couldn''t think much about it ¡­ In a moment of confusion, disbelief and doubt, she naively thought that in order to prevent me from dying, they had made a compromise and delivered real fish ¡­ It was too late when he realized that something was wrong. The taboo of mermaids was that they could not prey on humans.


    Once it tasted human flesh, it would go insane. Day and night, it would pursue the taste of human flesh, unable to eat anything else, much less recover to its original state.


    Chaxianyu''s face paled. Fu Yao, you''re saying that before I came here, you had already eaten quite a few humans ¡­


    Fu Yao lowered her head, her eyes flashing. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said hoarsely, "Sorry."


    The broom that had been silent all this time suddenly opened its mouth. However, the captain was right ¨C once the mermaid eats human flesh, it will speed up its recovery and only need a night''s time to recover. When I saw you in the movie a few days ago, I didn''t see a single wound on your back.


    I heard from the mountain ghost that he didn''t need to go and capture people every day if you had to resist the urge to eat them up, which would save him a lot of trouble. But there were times when he would lose control, right? The feeling of being hungry isn''t very pleasant, so you ate quite a lot of humans off and on, right?


    On this trip to the Sleeping State, the Guild Leader was very concerned about public performances. If you didn''t eat people, your wounds wouldn''t be able to heal before the show started, so the mountain ghost was ordered to go out to look for bait. After Fu Yao heard the broom''s words, she did not say anything further. She buried her face deep in her hair, as if she was regretting the crime she had committed.


    Chaxianyu hugged Miaomiao''s whimpering little kitten tightly, his expression became heavy, and his emotions fluctuated severely. He was hesitating whether he should keep his promise and save her little brother, who was imprisoned somewhere in the circus.


    But after all, she had eaten someone ¡­


    Silly girl, if you still want to save her little brother, then I''ll accompany you.


    Chaxianyu was shocked, raising her head, only to see the broom already turning, flying slowly towards the iron gate, a voice came from the sky, she eats all your brethren, it is truly hateful, but don''t forget, humans captured her family first, making things difficult for her, forcing her to beg for life but not death, thus resulting in her ending up like this.


    The broom stopped in front of the iron gate. The slender body of the broom was hidden in the shadows. The broom was not bamboo and was completely cold.


    It changed its teasing tone and said flatly, "Are you going or not?" I know this circus better than you do.

 C48

    Chaxianyu had an extremely persuasive personality. After listening to how the broom was so reasonable and reasonable, she felt relieved. She immediately turned around and patted her chest towards the nervous mermaid. Fu Yao, don''t worry, I will go with the broom man and find your brother.


    I, Chaxianyu! On your word of honor, you will definitely save your most treasured family!


    As the girl''s voice fell, Fu Yao''s originally dejected and hopeless eyes instantly lit up. In the thick, fishy water, the mermaid''s lips were quivering with excitement. Her eyes flickered with disbelief, yet at the same time, they were filled with gratitude. Thank you ¡­ Thank you for helping me... Thank you! Hiss! So painful ¡­


    Hm?


    Chaxianyu noticed that when she was speaking, she suddenly took a deep breath and her voice became weaker. She turned her head and held her arms tightly, looking like she was in deep pain.


    She immediately ran over and asked with concern, Fu Yao? What''s wrong with you? Is your wound hurting again? Chaxianyu said softly. You did not eat human flesh, nor did you eat kittens, so your injuries could not heal themselves overnight. With that, she took out a small bottle made from jade and handed it over to Fu Yao with a smile.


    This is my master''s injury ointment, specially used to treat skin wounds. Although I don''t know if it has the same effect on your kind ¡­ His voice trailed off for a moment, as if he thought of his lonely situation. His master said that the medicine was extracted from the skin of a Demonic Beast in an advantageous place. You even threatened me with a smelly face. If you don''t cultivate properly, you won''t apply this divine medicine on me anymore. I''m afraid of scarring you, so you sneakily hid a bottle of it and brought it with you.


    Here you are.


    Chaxianyu lowered her head, thought for a moment, and seriously added, It will definitely have an effect, you must use it, my master definitely won''t lie to me.


    Fu Yao looked at the small bottle that was quietly lying in her outstretched hand, then raised her head to look at the sincere face of the young lady. Thank you, human girl.


    Chaxianyu slowly blinked her eyes. Ah, there''s no need to thank me! I''m a salted fish! Since we are all ''fish'', then friends can help each other. There''s no need to be polite, right?


    Fu Yao was startled, Eh? Ah ¡­ Yes...


    The broom that was impatiently waiting by the iron gate couldn''t help but roll its eyes as it mocked Chaxianyu. It really loved him a lot, the salt, the fish, the nun, and the mother.


    Chaxianyu performed her movement art and jumped over, she then casually swung his arm, and placed it on top of the broom''s fluffy bamboo stick head, and laughed sinisterly, "Aiyo, a broom wielder, you''re not bad, you actually took the initiative to be my spy to save me ¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, this courage and bravery is truly worthy of being this lady''s good brother!


    The broom struggled under Chaxianyu''s armpits. Hmm! If you have something to say, just say it ¡­ Can you let me go first? You''re going to wring your head off...


    At this time, a black little body came out from Chaxianyu''s embrace. He picked up the kitten and the two of them stared at each other.


    Chaxianyu had a serious face as she asked the palm sized little fellow in a low voice. Sesame Ball, don''t tell me you also want to go with us to save Fu Feng?


    Meow ~


    The little black cat bared its fangs, and its pair of beautiful lustering green eyes widened, reflecting Chaxianyu''s face. Its pointed ears twitched, and its tail shook up and down with all its might, as if it was agreeing.


    Then let''s go together! Chaxianyu placed the little black cat on top of his shoulder. The little black cat immediately turned around and obediently hid its body into his hair, then perfectly blended in with the black. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to notice a cat squatting on the girl''s shoulder.


    Salted fish, we have a problem right now.


    The broom hovered above the iron gate, without movement, Chaxianyu raised her head, and asked in puzzlement, "Can I not get out?"


    The broom shook its head, and the bamboo sticks rattled. I can do it by myself, but what about you?


    Me?


    In the Undead Ghost Circus, no matter where you went, you would have to pass by the door ¡­ In the painting, it was the chief protector''s inspection.


    The broomstick seemed to have a headache, as it explained, "The Chief Protector is a person who is secretly placed in various parts of the circus. He is known as one of the informants." Like the one outside the Iron Gate right now, if she saw that not only did you, as the bait, not get eaten by fish, but you had also walked out perfectly fine, you would definitely notify the Guild Leader quickly ¡­ At that time, forget about saving others, you might even lose your life.


    Well, maybe I can help you.


    Fu Yao, who was behind the two of them listening to their conversation, suddenly spoke out. It was a method to not alert the circus but also let Miss Yu and Mr. Broom exit successfully.


    That was ¡­


    Fu Yao grinned, a little embarrassed. In our Merfolk, any seniors over a thousand years of age can sing and seduce others, using them to control navigators to leave our seas to protect our clansmen. I may not be a thousand years old, but in terms of singing skills, I can still hypnotize.


    Awesome! Fu Yao! Now she could leave! Chaxianyu''s eyes lit up with joy. Just as she was about to run and pull open the iron door, Fu Yao suddenly jumped out of the water and stopped Chaxianyu. Wait! Miss Yu, if I sing and cast the spell, as a human, you will also be hypnotized!


    Fu Yao didn''t even think as she reached out and bit open her own fingertip, calling Chaxianyu over. Then, she opened up the young girl''s tattered curtain, and used her blood to draw a complicated pattern on her forehead. Only then did she feel a sense of relief.


    The broom jumped over and stuck its head out, looking at the young girl''s faintly discernible red imprint on her forehead. What a good method! Since that''s the case, then let me go out first and divert the chief protector''s attention. You should hurry and run in the opposite direction before the chief protector finds you.


    Chaxianyu''s heart was thumping hard. She clenched the dual swords that was hanging on her waist tightly. Her eyes were filled with determination, no problem.


    The broom turned and flew at high speed to the end of the stone cave. Using its slender bamboo pole, it knocked on the bare metal door in a rhythmic manner. With a loud bang, the door slowly moved.


    A high-pitched female voice suddenly rang out from the horizon, sounding both delicate and charming. The entire cave shook with the sound of the voice, "Ah la la la ~ What''s going on Broom, you''re really too slow ¡­" Watching a mermaid eat a human was such a fun thing to do. You even made her wait until she fell asleep ~


    The head protector was right, I will not do it again. The broom responded as it lowered its body to block Chaxianyu''s figure. It slowly moved towards the metal door.


    Seeing the iron door open wide, Chaxianyu was startled, she held her breath, grabbed her short sword and ran out. The moment she ran out of the iron door, she heard an angry scream, the bait ran away! He ran away! She actually didn''t die! Broom, how dare you! You actually dared to keep people here ¡­


    Chaxianyu did not dare to turn her head to look, she had one hand protecting the kitten on her shoulder while the other hand was tightly pressing onto the sword hilt of the broken array. Her mind was blank, nervous and fear was strangling her throat, she was running shakily, her breathing was urgent, the wind was howling in her ears, she repeatedly told herself that she could not stop, could not stop, could not stop!


    His vision became darker and darker, this road was unfamiliar and terrifying, she did not know where it led to. Following with the bumpiness of her footsteps, Chaxianyu felt dizzy, but her rationality supported her to persevere on, not daring to slacken as she ran forward.


    A beautiful song came to his ears. It sounded intermittent, like a jade pearl falling on a plate. It was just that he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    The scarlet mark on Chaxianyu''s forehead was slightly burning.


    The sweet and elegant notes fell into his ears, just like fine silk being slowly spread out on the golden garden grass. The gentle breeze lifted up a corner of the silk and made it feel soft as it touched his body.


    Cold and pure.


    The spectacular pear blossom rain fell from all directions.


    Chaxianyu ran like she was running in the clouds, like she was running in soft butter, like she was running in a lively street with no end in sight. While she was dizzy, a pair of loving hands covered her ears, and the sweet singing suddenly stopped, as a voice told her in a soft voice.


    My daughter, don''t look back.

 C49

    The stage lights of the Undead Ghost Circus were bright, and the commoners who were watching the show entered the stage one after another. The place was bustling with noise and excitement. Behind the high level support, there was a winding, infinitely long, dark, secret passageway.


    The secret passageway was densely packed, and the appearance of the rooms were exactly the same.


    Suddenly, somewhere in the corridor, from a room with a large lock, came the sound of tiny iron chains ¡ª as if they had stepped into a bottomless abyss, a dank dark room, damp and dusty, and from time to time the sound of water droplets falling, one after another, seemed to be very faint, almost covered by the sound of the water droplets.


    The silence was terrible.


    In the depths of the room, the dark, hard stone wall was filled with rusty nails. They firmly nailed a long white hair that almost reached the ground, making it impossible to see the fish''s face.


    Seemingly unconscious, the mermaid did not move at all. Lowering its head, it allowed its snow-white hair to hang down, and its two pale and withered arms were lifted high into the air. The nail pierced through its wrist, causing bright red blood to flow all the way to its bare chest.


    The two large translucent fish tails were also nailed in a circle around the walls.


    Tick, Tick


    Those were not water droplets, but rather drops of blood that rolled down the fish''s tail to the ground.


    The tail of the mermaid was full of ugly fissures, bite marks, and bite marks. The dark red flesh was turned over and exposed to the air. The wounds revealed the ghastly white bones.


    The iron chain rose and fell with inaudible gasps, and from time to time, there would be the sound of shattering metal hitting metal.


    Dong dong, dong dong


    Suddenly, from far away in the darkness, there came a steady sound of kicking, one after another. It was the sound of boots knocking against the ground.


    Windraiser was still playing dead?


    The owner of the voice smiled and stopped in front of the mermaid. The man wore a tall top hat with a wide brim that almost covered half his face. He curled his lips, touched his chin, and narrowed his eyes leisurely, as if he were admiring a painting.


    Baby, you''re beautiful. He clicked his tongue in admiration and reached out his hand full of gold rings, tracing the tail of the blue fish all the way up to where the tail interacted with the waist.


    In the belly of the mermaid, there was a triangle that was one level deeper than the other fish scales. If one didn''t look carefully, it was impossible to see.


    The man slowly removed the fish scales from that area. He spread out his fingers and fiercely pressed them into the fish''s abdomen, quickly moving them while whispering into the mermaid''s ear, ''It''s not a waste for me to teach you for so long, but those big lords are full of praise for your sensibility.''


    The man laughed out loud as he continued to play with the part covered by the dark blue fish scales, performing well. The guests today could not be negligent, as they had paid ten times more than the others to name you ¡­ Windraiser, you have to serve this potential customer well, or ¡ª


    The mermaid cried out miserably as she opened her eyes in pain. She bared her teeth at the man''s face and struggled to let out a roar. His white hair was unbound, his pupils were blind, his eyes were as black as ink, and fangs could be seen from the corners of his lips. Scarlet veined patterns instantly covered his entire body.


    The man raised the dark blue scales of the fish in his hand with a smile that wasn''t a smile. He stared at the furious mermaid with a cold gaze. "Little bastard, you dare to act dumb when I speak to you?" I think you don''t want to live anymore!


    He raised his hand to pinch the mermaid''s chin and mocked, "You still dare to throw my face?" Next time, get someone to pull out your teeth!


    The mermaid glared furiously at the man and struggled desperately against the wall. The man raised his hand and slapped him with such force that the mermaid spat out a large pool of blood on the spot.


    Blood splattered everywhere, and the ground was stained with dirt.


    Tsk. The man took out a small piece of silk and wiped his bloody fingers.


    He didn''t even spare a glance at the mermaid before he turned around and left, leaving behind a sentence that was as cold as the wind.


    Don''t forget, I still have your sister.


    If you dare to die, all the guests that you cannot accept will be taken on by your sister.


    The mermaid on the wall tilted her neck, her cheeks swollen from the slap. She seemed to be mumbling something, but in the end, she caught her breath and fainted.


    "Sis ¡­" Come and save... "Me."


    "No, no!" Sister, don''t save me! "


    "Sis ¡­" Don''t come save me... Even if it''s just you alone... It''s enough for you to be by yourself. Go home, go home ¡­ "Go home!"


    Fu Feng''s entire body was in a daze. His entire body was powerless as it moved up and down at the edge of the dreamland and reality. Suddenly, he faintly felt a moist sensation on his cheek. He couldn''t help but frown ¡­ He felt unwell and struggled desperately. He forced himself to use all his strength to open his eyes ¡­


    In his line of sight, a naked man with a belly that was filled with layers of fat was lying on top of him with a flushed face, holding his face and licking his lips.


    Fu Feng was startled and instantly became wide awake. He forcefully pulled out his arm that was pressed under him and pushed at the man who was breathing rapidly. An angry roar came from the depths of his throat. Get lost!


    The man, who seemed to have been drugged with aphrodisiac, was in a daze. His body was red and frighteningly hot. He grinned foolishly, stammering and drooling close to Fu Feng''s face. He asked in a slurred voice, "Where is he ¡­?" Your place...


    In the end ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" Where ¡­? Mermaid, where... Where...


    Windraiser tried his best to use his arms to prop himself up, but the man grabbed hold of his fishtail and pulled him back down onto the bed. The man''s greasy hands were already on his lower abdomen, and Windraiser was still struggling desperately ¡­ However, the disparity in strength was too great. The lack of water in this environment made every time he resisted, he would suffer a tearing pain.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a loud impact sound, like a firework mixed with gunfire, rumbled and exploded in the small room. Fu Feng looked dazedly at the man''s disgusting pig like head spinning. He didn''t even make a sound before falling limply to the ground.


    A small girl dressed in green, with a ponytail and healthy wheat colored skin, was standing in front of him, staring at him with a perplexed look on her face.


    I just knocked on the sheath with my sword and I died? Broom head, this bastard is too easy to deal with, isn''t he?! The girl turned her head as if she was talking to someone behind her. She didn''t forget to put down her arm and carefully put away the sword sheath.


    Fu Feng was also stunned. With his mouth half open, he followed the young girl''s dazed gaze. A bamboo green broom was rapidly turning and rushing in through the door.


    I say, grandaunt, a sword is meant for you to use! Not drumming! Do you understand the word ''no chance of survival''? You knocked him out. What if this guy wakes up before we get there?


    Windraiser''s eyes were wide open, he was dumbstruck. The broom had actually spoken! She was still quarrelling with the little girl!


    What was there to be afraid of? Knock him out after he wakes up! The azure-dressed girl was sharp-tongued as she crossed her waist in a huff. She quickly choked back the broom. Besides, I don''t want any of this big fat pig''s blood! Disgusting to death ¡­


    The broom tip was hurting from her argument. Fine, fine, whatever you want! I was just leading the way, and the one who boasted to promise Fu Yao to bring him back was not me! Tsk, what the heck am I doing ¡­


    Windraiser lost control of himself and blurted out, "Sister?!" Are you talking about my sister Fu Yao?! How is my sister!


    The young girl and the broom simultaneously turned around. The broom suddenly flew towards Fu Feng, who was slumped on the bed, and stopped in midair. With a crisp smack, it leaned forward 30 degrees, and a muffled sound came from the broom.


    Look at my memory! He almost forgot to introduce himself.


    Are you the Windraiser? I am a broom, she is a salted fish, and a kitten called Sesame Ball. The three of us were entrusted by your sister to save you.


    Just as he finished speaking, a pitch black kitten brushed away the young girl''s hair and stood on her shoulder. It tilted its head as it meowed towards the mermaid.

 C50

    A male mermaid with long, conspicuous, pure white hair called Windraiser was currently prostrating on the side of the bed with her head raised. She looked at Chaxianyu in a daze, her expression at a loss of what to do.


    He had a pair of eyes that were exactly the same as Fu Yao''s, which were long, narrow and gentle. Just the movement of his eyes was enough to captivate one''s soul, and even though he was tearful, he was extremely beautiful. His long hair was white and smooth, and his upper body was naked. The beauty of mermaids far surpasses their species and gender, Chaxianyu was completely mesmerized by it. It took him a long time before he could even stammer out a response.


    Surprisingly, the boy fell silent.


    He pursed his lips and gave a self-deprecating smile. Go? How do I go with you? He revealed a sorrowful smile, but his beautiful eyes remained closed. I am willing to believe that you were entrusted by my elder sister to save me, but from the looks of the current situation, you ¡­ It didn''t look like it could save me.


    Chaxianyu and the broom looked at each other, the broom could read the berserk hint in Chaxianyu''s eyes, he immediately rang the bell and flew to the side of the ceiling, rejecting them just like she said, don''t even think about getting me to transport him! You can''t tie me up! I''m just a broom. What have I done wrong?


    Just as Chaxianyu was about to persuade her to do so again, the little black cat that was obediently lying on her shoulder meowed. It then jumped down gracefully and took a few steps towards the direction of Windraiser with its short legs. "What''s wrong, Sesame Ball?" Yue Yang hurriedly bent over and waved his hands. Come back...


    The little black cat turned its head and wagged its tail lightly towards Chaxianyu. It meowed twice before it walked towards the mermaid that was sitting on the bed. Windraiser looked at the little guy quietly, moving step by step to the side of the bed where he hung his fish tail. He couldn''t help but be curious. Little kitty, what do you want?


    Meow.


    The little black cat tried its best to straighten its body, and its two front paws lightly stepped on the tail that was hanging to the ground. It then lowered its head, and its black triangular ears moved up and down, licking the wound on the tail.


    Ah!" Sesame ball, what are you doing!...


    Bang!! - With a loud noise, it was as though a planet had exploded and burnt to ashes. In an instant, the entire room was filled with a thick mist of unknown origin, causing Chaxianyu and the broom to cough repeatedly. Sesame Ball? Windraiser? Are you two okay?!


    In the gradually dispersing gray dust, a tall figure wearing a black cloak and a black hood astonishingly appeared. He was silent, motionless with his back facing Chaxianyu and the broom, he was looking down at the man leaning on the bed, obviously frightened to death.


    Who are you?! You are not allowed to approach Windraiser! Chaxianyu was shocked, she was about to pull out her sword and rush forward, but was suddenly blocked by a broom.


    Wow... This was it! This was the power of mermaid blood! The broom was the first to react as he quickly turned his head. He excitedly squeaked, "Salted fish!" He is the Sesame Ball! It was the mermaid blood that helped him break the seal!


    In my opinion, the Sesame Ball must have been affected by someone''s illusion and had been turned into a little kitten. It''s fine if it was weak and weak, but it was caught by a mountain ghost outside. After taking a bite of the mermaid blood, he could finally regain his original form.


    Chaxianyu''s eyes widened, she raised her neck, and carefully asked the tall and stern young man in front of her. It''s really you?


    The tall and sturdy man with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, dressed in a black cloak, looked up from under his hat with a silent expression. He only nodded his head lightly. So small... It was a soft and soft one, but it could still be held in the palm of one''s hand ¡­


    The man looked at Chaxianyu calmly, and did not reply. His eyebrows were deep, his eyes were heavy, the corners of his mouth had a firm and unswerving luster. Chaxianyu was both disappointed and happy, although she was still the little black cat and you were very cute, as expected, it was better for you to break the seal and be her partner ¡­ She suddenly frowned and asked, "What''s your name?" Do you want to go out? Your family must be in a hurry. Now that you''re back to normal, you can go ahead and... The black hat man stood in front of Chaxianyu without moving. He listened to her words seriously and did not blink when Chaxianyu asked him a few questions. The man merely shook his head and stared at the girl''s face with his faint green eyes.


    Chaxianyu tried hard for a while and barely reached a conclusion: Sesame Ball who had recovered couldn''t even speak. No matter how hard she asked, the man would only nod her head in response.


    Well, if you don''t mind... I will still call you ''Sesame Ball'' ¡­ Chaxianyu tried to persuade him slowly, but the man still remained silent. He shook his head and nodded, looking straightforward and unrestrained, and caused her mouth to become parched. Well, will you?


    The expressionless man''s eyes lit up.


    He nodded, and suddenly squatted down, and without any warning, he extended his arm and grabbed Chaxianyu''s hand. He then slowly pulled the girl''s hand closer, with extreme gentleness, until that small hand had completely touched his cold face.


    The man half-bent his body, closed his eyes with a kind of infinite nostalgia and devotion, and lightly rubbed his hands against Chaxianyu''s palms in an indiscernible yet indiscernible manner.


    The broom popped out from the side, interrupting him. Ouch! How touching! Master and servant were continuing their fates! Chaxianyu rolled her eyes at the broom. Teach him a lesson, what master and servant! Sesame Ball is not a servant, nor is it a pet! We are partners!


    Sesame balls are Sesame balls, whether they are in the form of a cat, and that will never change." The most important thing for you to do now is to think of a way to take Fu Feng away.


    When the man heard her, he stood up immediately. Without saying a word, he turned around, bent over, and with a lift of his hand, he lifted Windraiser up by his waist. The whole process went smoothly in one go, stupefying Chaxianyu and the broom. The man wearing the black hat carried Fu Feng silently and walked to the door of the room with large strides. He did not forget to look back at Chaxianyu, even as he turned around, and as if he had just awoken from a dream, Chaxianyu hurriedly slapped the broomstick with her palm. What are you staring at? Hurry up and follow!


    Hearing the noise in the house, Chaxianyu pulled out two heavy short swords from her waist, and shouted towards the outside as she retreated. Wait for me! I''m fast.


    In the pitch black and gloomy secret passage, Chaxianyu followed the Sesame Ball that was running with the wind. The broom that was leading the way knew that she was coming, but it didn''t even turn its head.


    He had fainted.


    Two?


    What a joke! Just once! Just 90% of his power.


    The broom and the Sesame Ball that was carrying the wind looked at each other, thinking in their hearts: "Then it''s not far from death by beating ¡­" No rush, let''s slowly escape ¡­

 C51

    When the Sesame Ball in front of the broom seriously led the way, returning to its human form and carrying the mermaid, Chaxianyu did not stay idle either. She vividly described to Fu Feng how she managed to find Fu Feng''s room in the circus''s secret path, where danger lurked all over the place.


    When Fu Yao smeared the Merfolk Blood on her forehead and activated it, even though the voice that could bewitch and hypnotize people still rang in her ears, Chaxianyu instantly woke up from her escape. She panted and dashed forward for a while, just as she was thinking about why her broom haven''t caught up to her yet. With a turn of her head, tens of thousands of slender, waxen yellow hands that were like insect wings chased her like seaweed in all directions. Chaxianyu''s scalp went numb from fright, as she hugged the little black cat tightly while screaming. One of her arms groped around, suddenly grabbing onto a corner of her white robe and fiercely pulling her backwards. Chaxianyu cried out in fear, her steps couldn''t help but stop as she retreated. Just when the situation was critical, the broom arrived in time. She was burning with anxiety as she shouted, "Take it off!" Take off the other sleeve! Throw your coat and run!


    Chaxianyu frantically took off the white robe that Shier Hong had specially made for her. She didn''t have enough time to ache so she quickly threw it back ¡­ The hand that was holding onto the clothes quickly grabbed it and pulled it back. The other clawing hands also rushed forward and instantly shredded the clothes.


    So dangerous ¡­ Chaxianyu wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead, she was dumbstruck, and started to sweep her hair. It''s even scarier than a man-eating flower... Before she was hypnotized, the head protector activated the tracking device for the circus. Those monsters were the ''tentacles for life'' created by the Guild Leader, and once caught, they would never let go until the prey''s blood essence was completely sucked dry ¡­


    If we don''t hurry and find Windraiser, we might not be able to make it back.


    One man, one cat, one broom. While carefully walking forward in the dark, damp tunnel, he was also paying close attention to the guards around him. Suddenly, a loud and forceful interrogating voice rang out. Where were they going? Report your identity! Chaxianyu''s heart thumped, thinking that the situation was not good, and the other party immediately scolded him unhappily. Why was she still not replying? I''m asking you, turn around! Chaxianyu gritted her teeth as she stiffened her body and slowly turned around ¡­


    At his side stood a burly, round, old woman in a long, dark purple dress, a pointed hat, and long golden hair.


    The broom landed from the sky and silently blocked in front of Chaxianyu. The little black cat sensed the tense atmosphere, it stuck its head out and stood on Chaxianyu''s shoulder, bowing while baring its teeth, pretending to be fierce.


    Cynocephali guards? He put away his bayonet and spoke to himself, "Take the black cat with you ¡­" Broom can fly... Could it be that you are the Western Witch that the leader invited from a foreign tribe?


    Chaxianyu did not expect her to say something like that, and was stunned for a moment. The golden-haired old lady beside the Kobold smiled and blew a kiss to Chaxianyu, then turned to the Kobold, muttering some sort of strange language. After the Kobold heard, he respectfully bowed towards Chaxianyu, he never thought that the legendary Western Demoness was so young, and his subordinate could not recognize her. Please forgive me, my lady. Finished speaking, she stood up and raised her hand, introducing the old lady to Chaxianyu. This is Her Highness the Southern Witch, Her Highness said that she was looking forward to sparring with you in the future ¡­ Before this, I would like to invite you two to rest in the Undead Ghost Circus, and wish the two distinguished guests a pleasant time in Sleeping State.


    Before the Southern Witch and the Cynocephali Guard left, the old woman from a different tribe with pale white skin and deep facial features turned her head and blinked her eyes at Chaxianyu.


    With the crisis resolved, Chaxianyu''s legs went soft and slid down the wall. She patted her chest and spoke in fear. Broom head, luckily you have the assistance of this witch that you don''t know. Otherwise, it would truly be like you said, your little life is over and you won''t be able to return.


    After hearing what Chaxianyu said, Fu Feng opened his eyes wide, and then you and Broom brother borrowed the name of the ''Western Witch'', to ask the guards for my location, and saved me. Chaxianyu nodded her head, and laughed, luckily the villain who bullied you did not have any soul power, but was just an ordinary person with no ambition and no strength, if not, with my current martial arts, I would need to fight fiercely to get rid of a character stronger than him.


    Just as he was speaking, the figure of the broom stopped at a familiar door, Chaxianyu looked up to see a woman with a feather fan sleeping soundly. Chaxianyu was overjoyed. She stood in front of the metal door and effortlessly pushed it open with her hands.


    Windraiser!


    Sister!


    When Fu Yao saw that Fu Feng had been carried in, even though he was covered in wounds, she felt lucky that he was safe and sound. She excitedly jumped out of the black pool and extended her arms out to touch Fu Feng. You''ve suffered! Woo woo woo ¡­ * It was elder sister''s fault that I was unable to save you from your suffering and caused you to suffer ¡­ No, elder sister, I know you chased me all the way from Qionghai to the Northern Desert in order to save me ¡­ It''s my fault... Wu wu wu ¡­ I was the one who was captured for being a playboy, and I implicated you as well ¡­ Fu Feng saw that his sister was so skinny that she looked like a bag of bones. His eyes were also red.


    This was the first time Chaxianyu was crying. Whether it was the blood flow from her wounds that was previously soaked in the dirty water or the pain of her nails digging into her flesh as she recounted her tragic story, Fu Yao didn''t shed a single tear. But now, hugging her younger brother''s thin shoulder, she finally cried out in joy. Tears rushed to her black eyes and slid down her beautiful jaw line, and before the tears had dripped into the pool, her clear tears had let out a white light. With a splash, water splashed everywhere, and a crystal clear white jade bead had appeared on the surface of the water.


    Fu Yao kept crying and trembling. She gently caressed the boy''s pure white hair that reached her waist and choked with sobs. Your hair... How did your hair get like this... You are only three hundred years old! It''s all white, all white...


    "Clap, clap, clap ~ ~ ~"


    A burst of applause rang out unexpectedly. The other party even let out a whistle. The slow and leisurely voice carried a smile as it resounded through the entire cave. Excuse me, has the soul-stirring reunion performance ended? Aiyo, that''s not good.


    The sinister laughter suddenly died down. After all, I came here with hopes of watching a good show ~


    Fu Feng recognized the voice, and his beautiful face instantly lost all color. His entire body trembled, and he did not dare to turn his head, but instead held onto Fu Yao''s hand with all his might. The devil is here... He ¡­ he came to capture me ¡­


    Chaxianyu immediately pulled out the array breaking armor from her waist. The green double flower braiding accessory cut through the air and lightly swayed in the cold wind, causing the young lady''s expression to suddenly become sharp and fierce. She stood up straight with her two snow-white daggers in hand, and her pitch-black eyes flashed brilliantly as she rushed towards the enemies in the darkness. "If you want to touch my friend, you have to ask me, Chaxianyu, whether I agree or not."

 C52

    Captain, it''s this damn girl! An angry, obese figure jumped out from beside the metal gate, spittle flying everywhere as he shouted loudly. The newcomer had a fat head and big ears, and he had a swollen head full of blue and purple bump on his head. He was holding his big belly while swaying. He pointed at Chaxianyu and cursed, What a girl who ate a bear heart leopard''s guts! He actually dared to knock on Yours Truly''s head again and again! Let me catch you! Let me take your arm! With that, he raised his hands and pounced towards Chaxianyu.


    Just at that moment, the broom flew in front of the man and started beating him up. The broom head made out of bamboo was firm and strong, causing the fat man to be unable to open his eyes, the man who was dodging cried continuously into the sky angrily, and in his rage, he jumped to grab the flying broom. Seeing this, Chaxianyu flew over and kicked out a rock the size of a bag. With a loud bang, the chubby man was smashed into the ground, his face covered by a huge rock and he fell straight down.


    The broom slowly flew towards Chaxianyu, chattering away. Salted fish, what did I say? She would still wake up if sheshenocked herself out! Let you remember a little more next time... How could she be merciful to the enemy? If she cut the grass, he would not remove the roots.


    The spring winds had risen again! Sigh ¡­ Chaxianyu sighed and shook her head. Are you sure that''s what the next sentence is about?


    Hahahahaha! That frivolous, overweeningly arrogant laughter sounded again, caught off guard. The owner of the voice lifted his lips in amusement.


    In the dark corner of the dark room, from the unfathomable dark edge, a pair of shiny leather boots slowly emerged, clatter clatter clatter clatter clatter, the other person took steps, one after the other, as if stepping on the fur of a giant beast that was hibernating and staring at its prey, he walked over with a smile, steady and heavy.


    The man who had been called the Guild Leader finally stopped a foot away from the Tea Avarice. Looking up, he saw the hands of a man in gold and silver jewelry, folded over one another and holding a pair of snake-headed crutches. Upwards, a large black top hat covered most of his face, revealing only his pale, pointed jaw.


    Chaxianyu held her sword tightly, she did not dare breathe, she used her peripheral vision to look for the location of the Sesame Ball and Fu Yao''s wind, to confirm that they were safe. Suddenly, the man opposite her laughed and said.


    The mermaid was captured alive. None of the others are allowed to leave this place alive.


    As soon as his voice fell, hundreds of soldiers rushed out from all over and surrounded Chaxianyu and the broom together. A row of shining weapons were aimed at the azure-dressed girl in the center, who was standing tall and expressionless, staring straight ahead. The human body that was covered in a helmet and armor was that of a dog, lizard, frog, owl and other living animals.


    No! Go away! Let me go! Fu Yao''s shrill cries came from far away. Just as Chaxianyu wanted to attack, the bayonet was already a step away from her chest. Chaxianyu raised her head, a pair of protruding eyes was staring at her, her green skin was clenching her fists tightly. These reformers are very difficult to deal with. I''ll find a way to get them out of the way, and you just stay here and don''t do anything rash.


    Fu Feng had already been dragged down by the arm by the crude soldier, he struggled to shout out Fu Yao''s name, and was ruthlessly slapped, a trickle of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. A soldier with a rat''s head rolled his eyes, and grabbed Fu Feng''s tail, and hung him upside down, waving it in the air, and seeing that Fu Feng was still fighting with his life on the line, the mouse man laughed out loud and turned his head to bite the tail.


    The soldiers with the heads of other animals were attracted by the strong smell of blood, and the monsters with only half of a human body could no longer be described as humans. Their eyes were filled with naked desire, and their fangs were ready to show through.


    Meow! The Rat Man''s chin was broken by this fierce blow, and he released his hand from the pain while screaming in pain. The man in black quickly picked up Windraiser, bent his back and raised his leg, sweeping away all the surrounding soldiers with a single move. His eyes were like ice, and his face was expressionless as he quietly surveyed the circle of enemies lying on the ground with his teeth bared, and as he lowered his head and looked at the unconscious fish, he raised his cloak, and disappeared without a trace. In the next second, he held the unconscious Windraiser as he stood on top of the cliff, motionless as he stared at the monsters below him that were like a swarm of ants.


    The man had two fangs on his lips. His eyes were black, with a green vertical pupil in the middle. His skin was pale, and his cheeks were covered with dark blue totems. He stood there looking down from above, slightly tilting his head, as if he was searching for something in the crowd.


    Sesame Ball! Take Windraiser and run! Leave us and you can go. Chaxianyu lifted her head and discovered the black-robed man who was currently searching for her standing on top of the cliff. She didn''t even think about it when she blurted this out at the same time the Guild Leader''s low and cold smile suddenly sounded.


    "Pa, pa ~ ~"


    A purple halo of light, wrapped in lightning, was flying towards the Sesame Ball''s position at an unbelievable speed. The broom, seeing that the situation was bad, wanted to shout out "danger!" Dodge!... Once the Sesame Ball raised its head, it did not even have time to react before it was struck by the purple light.


    The lightning pierced through the entire floor of the cave, causing sand and rocks to fly into the air, and stones to roll and roll down the broken walls of the cave. Chaxianyu choked and coughed intensely, "Sesame Ball!" She shouted, Sesame Ball! Windraiser!


    Because the shattered ground was scattered everywhere, the soldiers in the surroundings became a mess on the high and low ground. Squeak, squeak, squeak, stomp, flee. The ground rumbled, collapsed, rose up and down, and there was no way to move a single step.


    From the spot where the purple light had disappeared, a palm-sized, completely black kitten curled up and fell from the sky.


    Along with it, a bloodstained mermaid dropped down.


    Chaxianyu watched as Sesame Ball and Windraiser descended along the tall wall and disappeared into the bottomless abyss that was split open by the lightning.


    Eh?


    Ganoderma lucidum... Hemp...


    Chaxianyu was stunned, she took a few steps forward, and a soldier who escaped in the chaos smashed into her arm, causing her to fall onto the ground.


    Support... Wind...


    The broom was crazily shouting something behind her. It wanted to catch up to her, but it was blocked by a few large rocks that dropped to the ground in an instant.


    What just happened?


    Chaxianyu suddenly could not hear anything.


    His forehead was very hot.


    Something clutched at the skin, glowing and burning on the forehead with a sharp sting, and the heat swept over him from head to toe.


    There were shadows everywhere, there were bayonets, swords, screaming and shoving, soldiers clashing, people dying together, people who didn''t feel pity for each other, the battlefield, the rolling loess, the cracked ground and the collapsing rock flow ¡­


    Suddenly, a strong wave of air swept through her hair and swept away her hatred. As if a million arrows had firmly nailed her to the ground, Chaxianyu was startled, as a myriad of noises pierced her ears, and from afar, a sorrowful wail came out ¡ª ¡ª


    Return me Windraiser!

 C53

    The moment she walked out of the illusory realm, Chaxianyu only felt the burning sensation of the Merfolk Blood Seal on her forehead disappear. Bewildered, she raised both her hands. Her swords were nowhere to be seen as she sat on the cold ground. Suddenly, she heard a loud cry. Salted Fish, be careful! Chaxianyu raised her head in a daze. A burst of sparks flew and a purple circle of light that was spinning at high speed swooped down from not too far away, bringing a shockingly powerful air current to attack him.


    Chaxianyu wanted to stand up, but both of her legs were trembling uncontrollably. The broken array had landed somewhere, she raised her head in panic, and the light circle was already right in front of her. It''s over! Chaxianyu''s mind went blank as she closed her eyes in despair.


    A familiar figure rushed over from the sky, blocking in front of Chaxianyu.


    Rumble ~ ~ ~!


    The man who was calmly sitting in the darkness with his legs crossed while watching the show gracefully retracted the hand that he used his move with. His lips curled up into a smile as he forced me to make a move. Little girl, it seems that I can''t underestimate you.


    The pool that imprisoned Fu Yao had already been cut into two pieces by lightning as it slowly sank into the ground. What was strange was that the edges of the cave were still intact, the metal door was sealed, and there was a circle of faint light shining, as if it had been isolated by an invisible barrier.


    Chaxianyu coughed out a mouthful of blood, instantly becoming more than half clear-headed, she slowly sat up from the rumbling ground. She looked around, she did not understand, I am not... Was she hit...


    The tip of her foot seemed to have touched something soft. When she focused her eyes, she was shocked.


    A boy in a bright yellow shirt, his hair disheveled and his clothes almost torn to shreds, his thin arms bare, lay motionless beside her, face down, eyes closed.


    Chaxianyu sat on her knees and used all her remaining strength to try to turn the strange boy over. The girl anxiously slapped his face. Hey, hey! Are you all right? Can you hear me?


    His skin was white, his delicate lips were nose and nose, and his heroic eyebrows were pinched tightly together. His breathing was very weak, and Chaxianyu kept patting and pinching him until the boy''s face started to turn red, and his long eyelashes trembled slightly. Only then did he stop.


    Salty... Fish... The boy was too weak to open his eyes. His voice was hoarse as he moved his fingers, trying to raise them with great difficulty. I can''t do it anymore, my insides are collapsing ¡­ The liver is torn asunder... You, you better run ¡­


    Chaxianyu was about to collapse, her tears instantly burst out as she shook her head helplessly in a sobbing tone, "Don''t!" I won''t go, broom head... Are you a broom bearer? Wu wu wu ¡­ Don''t... Don''t go, I don''t want you to go...


    The boy half closed his eyes and raised an injured arm, wanting to touch the crying girl. His voice was intermittent, don''t, don''t cry ¡­ I... He tried his best to force a big smile at Chaxianyu. His vision gradually blurred and he could no longer see anything. The boy''s tone was flippant. I... After all the bad things we did, before... That time, you and the Sesame Ball did not go to the water to save you ¡­ It was also because of him that he was afraid of death ¡­ So this time, cough cough ¡­ This time, God is going to punish me.


    He stared unblinkingly at Chaxianyu''s face for a long time. After a long while, Chaxianyu, who was holding onto the boy''s hand, cried out soundlessly. It was so quiet that one could even hear a pin drop.


    His chest heaved as he mumbled to himself, "Salted fish ¡­" Is there...


    Is there anyone... Says... You are beautiful.


    The boy closed his eyes and no longer made a sound.


    Yo, I didn''t expect the broom was also transformed by the captain''s spell. Tsk tsk tsk, what a pity, such a good-looking boy.


    Without waiting for Chaxianyu to grieve, a voice of ridicule came from behind. had caught sight of the approaching Qi, startled her, she immediately used her movement technique to turn around and saw the golden-haired teenager who caught her in the circus just now, Mountain Spirit Kroto.


    Seeing Chaxianyu''s incredulous face, the glittering boy raised her hand up with a smile. Yo, salted fish, we meet again.


    After saying that, he took out two short swords that glimmered with water from his back. It was Chaxianyu''s array breaking battle. Ku''Sto got closer and closer, a pair of golden eyes formed a strange black vortex, which reflected the fear of. Little Chaxianyu, the leader has spoken, telling me to take your life to report back, aiya, this is so troublesome.


    If you want to touch my, Shier Hong''s, people, you aren''t qualified. Suddenly, a white silk cut through the darkness. It was as fast as lightning as it attacked him. The blonde youth couldn''t defend against it as the white silk as hard as knives knocked out the array in his hand. Who was it?! Kruto roared in anger. His tone was very savage as he said in a tone full of anger: "Hurry up and show yourself!"


    The tea envious fish blankly looked at the once familiar snow-white robe, like a snowflake slowly gliding out of the shadows. The man''s long hair was like a piece of pitch-black silk that scattered in all directions. He had a bewitching face, red lotuses on his forehead, and brilliant golden eyes. He was truly a beauty capable of toppling empires. "Twelve Rainbows slowly took a walk in the lotus, retracting the white silk that had turned into a weapon and rolled back the tea envious fish. She turned to the azure-dressed girl and smiled," Yu''er, I''m sorry, but I''m late.


    I''m sorry, young master!" She burst into tears and ran towards him, wiping away her tears. Wuu, Young Master, you''re finally here!


    Shier Hong threw his head into Shier Hong''s wide embrace as tears rolled down his face. Shier Hong hugged the young girl tightly, gently stroking her little head and consoling her with warm words. It''s my fault. You were in danger, but I didn''t arrive in time to scare you. Sorry.


    Ku Tuo was so angry that he started trembling, his face contorted as he shouted out loud. He quickly pulled out two gigantic hammers and rushed towards Shier Hong, before he even neared the man in white, only to hear two whooshing sounds, and then countless white silk pieces flew out from nowhere, like tenacious ropes, and instantly wrapped around him from head to toe. Ku Tuo lost his balance, and fell down with a heavy thud, fainting from the impact.


    A tall figure wearing a light purple coat walked out. His eyes were yellow and green, and his dark brown hair had a sweet gloss to it. Wu Zhiya stood there silently with his hands behind his back, and shot a glance at the boy who had fallen to the ground.


    Suddenly, Chaxianyu found that the surroundings had become unusually quiet, the soldiers who were previously fleeing in different directions had disappeared as well. The ground had stopped collapsing and shaking, bricks were piled up on the ground, and shattered rocks were everywhere like an abandoned ruin. Where are the pursuers?


    Shier Hong watched Wu Zhiya walk in with a smile on his face. He lowered his head and said carelessly, as if Yan Luo had started a massacre outside. The scene was too bloody, and there was really no other way, so I came in with Master Wu to look for you.


    Chaxianyu was startled for a moment, then immediately reacted, Young Master, you said that Master is outside right now?! Kill ¡­ Murder? Did he kill someone?


    Shier Hong nodded his head, a pair of beautiful golden eyes rippled with green light. The Undead Spirits Circus was controlled by a half immortal who was proficient in demonic spirits and witchcraft. In order to find out your whereabouts, Luo Rongji didn''t hesitate to use the method of "paying a price" to request the Master Wu to activate his prediction soul power, only then was he able to obtain your information.


    On the way here, Luo Rongji found the piece of white clothes that you wore. Luo Rongji was greatly agitated, thinking that something had happened to you, and he turned into a bloodthirsty Yama after being unable to predict what would happen to you. His eyes were bloodshot, and blue flames were rising from his entire body. Even if I were to make a move with Master Wu, I wouldn''t be able to stop him from raging. Shier Hong shrugged his shoulders and squinted his eyes, he looked like he was smiling yet not smiling, since he was determined to fight, he might as well let him have a good time.


    Shier Hong pulled Chaxianyu closer to him and hugged her tightly. Her hair was rubbing against Chaxianyu''s cheeks, making her want to sneeze. He heard the golden-eyed beautiful man say, "Not bad, it saves me the trouble of killing him myself." A trace of hostility flashed past his eyes and disappeared without a trace. He actually dared to touch the clothes that I personally picked out for the Yu Er.


    Wu Zhiya''s ears pricked, he turned and raised his head, staring fixedly at the silent metal door, when suddenly, he opened his mouth and came.


    With an earth-shattering noise mixed with the smell of boiling blood, he charged all the way, flipped over the closed iron door, broke through the collapsed horizontal pillar, and pounced straight towards Chaxianyu and Shier Hong. Shier Hong was quick to notice, he quickly flung out two white silk threads from his wide sleeves, which followed the wind and wrapped it around the protruding rocks above his head. Then, with his arms tight, he grabbed Chaxianyu''s waist, and the two of them rose into the air together, avoiding the ferocious energy waves.


    The forehead of the tea envious fish suddenly emitted circle after circle of golden red light, it''s so hot! She subconsciously wanted to cover it up, but a new wave of sound wave attacked her. The fragile ground burst open like a bubble, the brown soil flipped three times, and the ground started to shake again ¡­ "The continuous sound waves were like the high-pitched scream of a woman, mixed with pain and anger, piercing to the heart, like demonic music lingering around her ears and ears, waves after waves of pain ¡­


    Shier Hong was obviously unable to endure this terrifying and endless noise, his eyebrows knitted together tightly as he grabbed onto the cloth covering his heart, beads of perspiration rolled down his hair, his expression was filled with pain, Chaxianyu was protected by the Daoist blood on his forehead, the ear-piercing sound was reduced by eighty percent, he was enveloped by a red light, his ears were buzzing loudly, and he was unable to differentiate between the outside and himself.


    Wu Zhiya did not seem to be affected much. He only raised his hand and covered his ears lightly. On the other side, far away from Chaxianyu and Shier Hong, the brown haired man turned his face around expressionlessly, and opened and closed his mouth.


    Chaxianyu squinted her eyes and tried her best to distinguish ¡ª


    This was the song of a mermaid.

 C54

    The Undead Ghost Circus'' backstage area had already been bombarded into ruins by the furious song of the merfolk. It was only because he was the leader of the Half Immortal Realm and had a powerful barrier supporting him that he was able to maintain his exciting performance as if nothing had happened. Otherwise, it would be difficult for the citizens of Sleeping Continent not to panic.


    Puff -!


    A strange wolf-headed human soldier''s neck was instantly twisted before he could even see the approaching person. Blood splattered everywhere as he collapsed like a giant tower. Looking up, the dark, mute blood was smeared on the yellowed walls. A long corridor that was so large that it was impossible to set one foot down now, with every step one took, one would have to step on a body that had just died. Every breath of air was soaked in thick, bloody gore, the ground would turn red and turn black, and the blood would gather into a small stream. The endless darkness and flickering lights quietly interweaved, watching the passing of life and pious bowing of the kings that led to hell.


    The tall, thin man in black boots retracted his sword and impatiently kicked the corpse that had been stabbed into the sea urchin aside. A pair of blood-red eyes that were as red as a ghost''s, he didn''t even have time to retract his killing intent. After pausing for a moment, he lowered his head and quietly gazed at the white cloth fragment in his hand. His short hair that was as black as the feathers of a crow slowly fluttered in the wind, and on the back of his pale neck, his short hair was tied behind his neck, tightly grasped onto his high and vertical collar, the knuckles of the man holding the sword were greenish white, his lips were strong. He stood motionlessly in front of the tall pile of corpses, his divine-like face was gloomy and stern, and his entire person exuded a cruel and tyrannical aura.


    Master... Master!


    Luo Rongji was startled, his expressionless face was like ice and snow that had just broken through, showing signs of loosening, he pursed his lips and revealed a look of confusion and surprise.


    Bam!" With a loud noise, the clothes came into contact with each other''s. Like a marmot digging a hole in the ground, the Fish of Agarwood dashed into his embrace, and Luo Rongji subconsciously hugged her. The girl in cyan seemed to be frightened by the miserable scene around her. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look as she tightly held onto the man''s slim waist and shouted, "Master!" Master, you better stop! Calm down, Master! I... I won''t allow you to kill people like this!


    Luo Rongji''s red eyes flashed. He hesitated, "You''re not dead?


    Hearing that, Chaxianyu squinted his eyes and raised her head, trying her best to close the distance with her face, unhappily saying, "Master!" It''s been so long since we last met, can''t you open your mouth and say something festive! Carefully opening her eyes wide, she stretched her neck and looked left and right, covering her chest with her hands as if her heart was throbbing. She originally wanted to say, ''I missed you so much in the days I haven''t met you!'' that sort of thing... The piles of corpses almost scared me to death.


    Now.


    An ice-cold hand firmly grabbed onto Chaxianyu''s arm. Separated by a thin layer of clothing, Chaxianyu could feel that a man''s temperature was shockingly low.


    The man''s sharp, delicate eyes stared unblinkingly at the girl, and he repeated his words in an irresistible tone.


    Chaxianyu was dumbfounded, she did not expect Luo Rongji to be so serious, and her face instantly flushed red. She looked around and tried to speak, and after dodging for half a day, the words suddenly slipped out of her mouth, Master, you, you, how did you cut your hair short ¡­


    Luo Rongji meaningfully looked at Chaxianyu, released her arm, and sheathed the sword back into its sheath, and said indifferently, This is the price I have to pay to Master Wu.


    The tea-envious fish understood instantly. She frowned, feeling heartache and pity. Master ¡­ That long hair of yours from before was so pretty. It was black, shiny and slippery ¡­ Don''t you think it''s a pity to cut it just like that ¡­


    I don''t think so.


    Luo Rongji expressionlessly raised his leg and turned to the side, gesturing for Chaxianyu to follow him. When I arrived at the Undead Spirits and saw your jacket being torn into pieces, I thought to myself, If I could have paid a little more, I would have come looking for you earlier.


    After he finished speaking, the man stopped in his tracks. His back was covered in a layer of furry light, and his voice was still neither happy nor sad. Chaxianyu, next time, don''t run around.


    Chaxianyu sniffed, she admitted that she was in the wrong, and muttered, "Sorry master ¡­" I dare not do it again. She slipped his hand forward, grabbed the hem of the man''s shirt, and asked cautiously, May I hold your hand, master?


    Luo Rongji rejected him flatly. Impossible.


    Just once.


    No.


    Master, I missed you!


    It was too late.


    Chaxianyu pouted like a deflated ball, and followed closely behind Luo Rongji like a small, listless quail. The way out was filled with blood and human heads. She was scared, but the culprit acted like nothing happened and walked forward without even holding her hand ¡­ How infuriating! His master was an iceberg, and if he refused to get close, he had no choice but to accept it ¡­ Chaxianyu summoned his courage and grabbed onto the corner of Luo Rongji''s clothes while half-covering his eyes. He thought to himself of the God of Souls and Buddha''s blessing, his heart was beating crazily, and he finally left this Asura Hell.


    Just as they arrived at the cave Fu Yao was in, there were whizzing sounds at the door! A rock flew out, smashing a half-man-sized hole into the wall.


    Was this also done by a mermaid? Luo Rongji walked forward and extended two fingers to twist a few strands of powder. It seemed that he had gone berserk, the sound wave turning into an offensive sound wave. He stood up with his hands behind his back, as if he had unintentionally asked, "What''s the situation inside?"


    shrugged helplessly. Master Wu was born with a divine body, so he was not affected at all. Not very optimistic. Due to the fact that the Merfolk Blood Seal on my forehead suddenly stopped working, the young master and Master Wu were afraid that I would be hurt by the singing and they sent me to find you ¡­ Before I left, I remembered that the two of them joined hands to barely suppress Fu Yao ¡­ Based on the current situation, if Master does not save the situation, Young Master will feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Luo Rongji did not panic. He lifted his robes and leaned against the wall as he sat down. After pondering for a while, he spoke out.


    nodded his head, feeling a little sad. To reply his master, in order to survive this disaster, he had to rely on the help of his friends who he had just met. Amongst them, Fu Yao''s brother Fu Feng was one of them. She had lost her life. Fu Yao watched as Fu Feng fell into the abyss. At that time, the Yu Er was fighting with the group leaders.


    And so you go to the brother of the mermaid and bring him.


    Eh?! However ¡­


    Luo Rongji had already organized his clothes and was about to pull out his sword to stand up, but he gave a few words of warning. Mermaid was different from humans, the Ancient Spirit Beast would transform into a thousand year old monster if it was killed for no reason.


    The answer bell also needs to be bell people, the heart demon puzzled, must leave behind trouble.


    The moment he stepped into the cave, the ground became as if a brown carpet that was lifted up several tens of meters and an earth-shattering force fiercely assaulted him. Luo Rongji stood there without moving an inch, as the mountain torrential water collapsed in front of him without changing its expression, and in the next second, as though he was about to be smashed into by a clump of dirt, he flapped his long eyelashes slightly, and disappeared from his original position in a flash. At the same time, the black-clothed man wielded his sword, and flashed onto a rock wall on the other side.


    A white silhouette dodged and jumped about on the white silk hanging above the cave. Luo Rongji stared coldly at the silhouette for a while before he uttered unhappily, "Shier Hong, where is your sword?"


    Just then, Shier Hong received a white silk sleeved shirt, and landed gracefully, smiling brilliantly at Luo Rongji. Luo Rongji? You came rather slowly.


    The only person here whose sword does not leave your body, including the Yu Er, is you. Shier Hong nimbly dodged it, explaining in an unhurried manner. Originally, he had planned to come here to enjoy and relax, with his sword already in the tavern, but who knew if this would happen or if he would be able to escape a fierce battle ¡­ Before entering the circus, he was unarmed and had rolled up the store''s silk cloth, but he didn''t expect that this thing would still be of some use.


    To Luo Rongji, there was no one else besides Shier Hong who was so unqualified to be a weapon. Luo Rongji shook his head and raised his chin. Not far away, Wu Zhiya put his hands together and closed his eyes, then stood outside a golden ball of light and started chanting.


    Luo Rongji flew down and raised his arm. He tilted his head.


    There was nothing to be seen outside of the ball of light. It was a vast expanse of white and had a huge body. From top to bottom, it emitted boiling and sizzling sparks at high speed, just large enough to accommodate a person.


    This person had been imprisoned and abused for a long time, so he was already exhausted. Now, his mind was greatly damaged, and he had transformed into a singing attack. His spiritual energy was exhausted, and he had lost too much blood, causing him to fall into a coma. Currently, he was in the state of unconscious attack.


    Although the attack power of the sound wave had been reduced by eighty percent, it still could not be underestimated. After all, it was an attack from a spirit beast from an ancient mythical book.


    Wu Zhiya took out a stack of yellow talismans from his sleeve and pasted it onto the halo with a Pata sound. He then quickly formed a red and brown ancient character seal with his fingertip and blew towards the yellow character, the red character formed and expanded, becoming bigger and bigger, jumping and flying like a little person with life, along the surface of the halo and embedded itself into the halo, disappearing into the golden light.


    One side, with my soul power to cast the spell control, the other side, as far as I can, with the amnesty charm to heal. Wu Zhiya retracted his hand and put it into his sleeve. A yellow and green cold eyes reflected a golden ball of light.


    Wu Zhiya turned his head and looked at Luo Rongji who did not have any reaction, and seemingly casually threw out a question, "Are you not going to chase after me?"

 C55

    After being instructed by Luo Rongji, Chaxianyu, who was currently on his way to find a mermaid to support his wind, was trembling with fear as he held onto the broken formation to fight.


    Strange ¡­ Why is it that even after walking for so long, I haven''t seen a single person?


    Chaxianyu wiped off the cold sweat on her face, she fixed her eyes on the pitch black road ahead, and subconsciously clenched her fists. No, this was not the time to be depressed, she had to find it no matter what.


    "Aouuu!"


    From behind him came a loud, painful howl of a beast.


    His Majesty the General! The monster was right in front of them!


    Everyone, listen up! Chase after him!


    A gust of wind blew past her, and a gigantic beast with a completely black body leapt out of the ground. His agile body, slender limbs, tigers and leopards, sharp ears like six petal lotuses, and a thick tail like a cane whip that forcefully lifted up the dust. The back of the animal seemed to carry something, and as it ran down the path, it heaved, panting and running forward ¡­ "AHH!" That was ¡­ Windraiser! As they brushed past each other, a transparent, sky-blue fish tail slipped out of the dense mane on the beast''s back. Don''t run... Hey! In front! "Give me the Windraiser!


    The animal seemed to have received quite a shock. It charged all the way, stomping on the ground to the point that it was slightly shaking. The entire corridor was filled with scraps of debris. Just as he stopped in mid air and turned around, he saw that a group of soldiers dressed in brass armor with bows and arrows had appeared behind him. They stood together on a hillside not too far away from the wild beast and were about to shoot a bow and arrow at the same target, the one in front of Chaxianyu seemed to be a beast that was fleeing for its life.


    Are you crazy? With so many arrows, it would die! Without enough time to think, she jumped up, a thought flashed across her mind. When she opened her eyes again, she was surprised to find that she had already teleported behind a beast and was floating in the air with her arms wide open. In front of her, countless sharp arrows were flying towards her like meteors that had broken through the formation. You bunch of bastards who could kill anyone they wanted! Tens of thousands of red rays of light burst out from Chaxianyu''s forehead, the blazing flames rode on the exploding air currents, breaking out from Chaxianyu''s body, instantly rising up a few metres into the air, the fiery red flames roared and swept out in all directions, killing for their own selfish desires, ignoring the lives of the innocent, being human, yet being greedy and brutal, truly detestable! I''ll teach you guys a lesson for the gods!


    All the arrows were burnt to ashes by the flames. They flew through the air without a sound, scaring the soldiers in front of her. The girl in cyan pulled out her sword and lowered her body under the firelight. All of you, stand down! Otherwise, don''t blame me for razing this place to the ground!


    This lady has good martial arts!


    On the slope, the soldiers who had raised their bows all withdrew their hands, respectfully opening a path, they all said the same thing, "Greetings, His Majesty the General!"


    A tall man with a crown on his head, dressed in a luxurious red cloak with golden dragons engraved on his white coat, walked out with his hands behind his back. He had a handsome face as sharp as a chisel, and was calm and heroic.


    Chaxianyu was stunned, his younger brother? But I clearly saw the tail of Fu Feng''s fish sticking out. He then tightened his grip on his sword, his face full of hostility. If you really are a general, then why are the brother of a general associated with a mermaid? Stop joking around!


    The man with the golden crown didn''t get annoyed. He raised his eyebrows and laughed. It seemed like the girl also knew that the Undead Ghost Circus had captured a living person. He waved his hand and dismissed the soldiers, striding towards Chaxianyu. I am the first general guarding the city, the first prince of the original merchant country ''Shang Tianxuan'', and my younger brother is the second prince of the merchant country ''Shang Tianyao''. When the servants weren''t looking for him, he would slip out of the city, leaving behind only a note informing them that he was going to the Sleeping State to have some fun. Since ancient times, the Sleeping State had been under the jurisdiction of the Merchant State. They knew their limits and were familiar with the road, so they let him go. As a result, there was no news of him for the next few months. Not long ago, I received a secret letter saying that Heaven was trapped in the Undead Ghost Circus. The location of this circus is unknown, and is shrouded in dense fog.


    Shang Tianxuan sneered, his eyebrows knitted tightly together in anger. As expected, after infiltrating the circus for the past few days, he had personally witnessed some nonsense.


    Just as Chaxianyu wanted to say something, her vision blurred and the ground actually split open to form a rift that pierced through the north and south. The shattered rocks rolled and tumbled, and a deafening explosion erupted from the ground like thunder as a wave of scorching hot wind sprung up 30 feet above the ground. With the barrier broken, the hole was about to collapse! Finished speaking, she extended her hand out towards Chaxianyu anxiously. "Young lady!" Hurry and retreat with me!


    The ground trembled so badly that Chaxianyu almost couldn''t stand steadily. She was supported by Shang Tianxuan by his arms and carried forward, but she couldn''t be at ease. The leopard and Windraiser were still inside!


    Shang Tianxuan''s eyes turned cold, he lowered his head and strongly advised Chaxianyu. They would definitely be able to escape. I''ve fought with that giant beast before. It seems to be able to understand human speech without getting hurt. Every move of its is full of spirituality and it won''t easily lose its life.


    Moreover, if the girl risked her life to save him, he would definitely be able to do what she wanted and escape successfully.

 C56

    Chaxianyu followed Shang Tianxuan and the others, and with the help of the markings they made previously, they crossed the crack in the ground and avoided the falling stones. Finally, they found the exit and escaped out of the back of the circus.


    As early as when Shang Tianxuan led his troops to the Sleeping State, it had already caused quite a sensation. The commoners were all discussing about what had happened, why did the famous Prince General of the Merchant State not hesitate to personally lead his men to a small circus. When the enchantment could no longer hold on, the entire commercial street shook and the entire circus was in chaos.


    At the same time that Chaxianyu ran out, at the other exit, Shier Hong, Luo Rongji and the two others carried a giant golden ball and came out. As if she had sensed something, Shier Hong turned around and saw Chaxianyu standing not far away. He heaved a sigh of relief, lifted her robes and flew to her side, lowering her head.


    Chaxianyu looked around, holding onto Shier Hong''s hand absent-mindedly, she stretched her neck and looked left and right, no, I''m fine ¡­ Young master, did you see a black panther?


    Leopard?


    Shier Hong pointed to the golden ball that was slowly spinning beside Wu Zhiya, his tone hesitating. Was it a leopard?


    Suddenly, a familiar meow sounded. When it entered Chaxianyu''s ears, she immediately sprung up and grabbed Shier Hong''s hand, shaking it vigorously. She was extremely excited. Young master! Just now, I seem to have heard the voice of the Sesame Ball!


    A gigantic beast with a body as tall as an adult''s came out from the thick grass in the twilight, swinging its tail.


    It looked like a black panther, with pointy ears shaped like six petal lotuses in full bloom. In the middle of its huge black eyes was a dark green eye, sparkling like a cat, and its cheeks were covered with a mysterious dark blue totem.


    The giant black panther sobbed softly as it walked to the front of Chaxianyu and used its wet nose to lightly touch the tip of Chaxianyu''s small nose. Then, it meekly bent down and laid on the ground, exposing its back to the girl ¡ª


    A white-haired mermaid and a youth in bright yellow sleeveless clothes had their eyes closed, as if they were asleep, peacefully lying down on the back of the black panther.


    Windraiser!


    Distant Heaven!


    Chaxianyu and Shang Tianxuan who were guarding at the side exclaimed out at the same time, the black panther gently shook the two of them onto the grass, then raised its head and squinted its eyes towards Chaxianyu, the deep part of its throat making a sound. It growled a few times, its jade green eyes stared straight at Chaxianyu for a few seconds, it wagged its tail, and turned to leave.


    Chaxianyu shouted ''Sesame Ball!'' She let go of Shier Hong''s hands and ran forward until she was right in front of the black panther. Then, she turned around to block it, and unhesitatingly opened her arms and hugged the black panther tightly.


    Thank you! Sesame Ball. Thank you so much.


    Chaxianyu placed her little face against the beast''s furry head, and her voice was choked with sobs. You''re going home, right?


    Thank you for saving Fu Feng and the Second Prince. Without you, I really don''t know what I would have done ¡­. I''m sorry, I let you get caught by a mischievous human being... Go home, you have parents, they must miss you.


    It''s good to know you.


    The beast with deep, pure green eyes had its ears perked up with concentration. It used a calm and gentle gaze to quietly look at the little person in front of it. It did not speak or move, allowing the girl to hug it tightly.


    Chaxianyu raised her head with red eyes, wiped his eyes and faked a smile as she waved her hand at Black Panther.


    Behind the bustling and noisy circus, Shier Hong, Shang Tianxuan and the rest were standing on the dark lawn in the twilight. No one was speaking.


    Black Leopard gave Chaxianyu a deep look, and under everyone''s gaze, it took a step forward and started swaying about silently, and gradually disappeared into the thickening forest.


    Chaxianyu tiptoed the entire time, looking in the direction of the Sesame Ball, until she could no longer see the ''big kitten''.


    She lowered her head, feeling a little sad, and silently walked back. Shier Hong, Wu Zhiya, and Luo Rongji did not say a word, and everyone''s eyes were quietly staring at her. Chaxianyu pulled Shier Hong''s sleeves, and tried her best to smile. Young Master, let''s go check out Fu Feng and the rest.


    "Aowu!"


    Chaxianyu saw that the circus near him suddenly lifted up, and four gigantic claws suddenly extended out from under the round tent. The commoners screamed and scattered in panic, the ground continuously cracked as they lifted up a beast''s head that had a ferocious appearance, with its mouth wide open from the ground.


    The circus on the back of that giant monster became smaller and smaller, and it started to disappear ¡­ The monster was howling as it tried to break free and fly into the sky.


    Eh? This monster ¡­ Why does it look so familiar ¡­ It looks like the one on the circus door... Oh, the beast that I swallowed...


    Yu Er! Retreat first! It''s dangerous here! Shier Hong carried Chaxianyu and flew out from his sleeves. A few threads of white silk quickly wrapped around the branches, borrowing the force to fly up the thick branch. Luo Rongji didn''t panic at all as he leisurely protected the golden ball that was holding Fu Yao in. The golden ball formed a protective barrier around it as it stood still and did not move an inch. After Shang Tianxuan ordered his men to protect Shang Tianyao, he quickly led his soldiers to retreat.


    Ah, that is!


    Chaxianyu''s eyes widened, she just saw that on her back, carrying the disappearing circus, she jumped in front of the monster that was flying quickly towards the sky, and in the pitch-black night sky that she could not see the end of, suddenly appeared a pair of gigantic jade green vertical pupils. At this moment, the citizens of Sleeping State cried out in fear, "Oh my god!" Look! What was that!? How terrifying! A monster that she had never seen before! The heavens had opened their eyes! It had to be right! The Jade Emperor was angry! What big eyes! And that flying monster ¡­ A strange phenomenon descended from the sky! This was a bad sign...


    The two green eyes that seemed to occupy the entire night sky, after it suddenly appeared, gently turned towards Chaxianyu''s direction. It paused for a moment, and then, an even more terrifying scene appeared ¡ª ¡ª


    The arrogant monster that was desperately flying in the sky was like a plate of dim sum, being swallowed by the emerald green eyes, with a big mouth that ripped open the two ends of the night sky to expose its fangs.


    After eating the monster, its dark green eyes slowly closed, disappearing into the dark night.


    The onlookers were all stupefied. The rowdy scene instantly turned deathly silent.


    Chaxianyu rubbed her eyes and raised her head. The night sky was still as vast as ever, with only the faint glimmering of stars left.


    The place where the circus used to be was now empty. People carefully stood outside, not daring to get any closer.


    The only things that could be seen were the rocks and dirt that were flipped up, the uprooted trees, and the shattered houses ¡­ It was a testament to the incredible thing that had just happened.


    This... Is this also a circus performance?


    Within the crowd, it was hard to tell who spoke first and instantly gained the approval of the crowd. Hearing you say this ¡­ It did seem like a performance.


    Wow! That''s right! This must be the closing act of the circus!


    I heard that the circus is on the move... Formidable! Doesn''t that mean they''re already performing in the next city?


    The crowd burst into applause, and the citizens'' expressions were instantly refreshed. Everyone couldn''t wait to discuss with each other, and they all praised the circus''s performance to the extreme, worthy of its reputation.


    Shier Hong held Chaxianyu, and gently landed on the ground. A smile rose on his lips, Yu Er was truly not simple, he could actually tame a Holy Beast.


    Eh? Chaxianyu did not understand. Wasn''t that a Sesame Ball? "Ugh ¡­" The gigantic Sesame Ball.


    It was said that this beast was born in the dead of day and ate the night. Its whereabouts were unknown and extremely rare, and it only appeared in the land of saints. It was a solitary, proud spirit beast. Shier Hong suddenly changed the topic. Yu Er, do you know one of the Nine Dragons, Tao Tie?


    Chaxianyu nodded, I know! There were drawings on the plate and plate. It was a creature that could eat anything, even itself!


    Shier Hong nodded, the Eastern Emperor was a close relative of the dragon. When he transformed into his original form, he blended in all things and spread out endlessly, it was even more vast than the heaven and earth, often eating with the color of the sunset. This sounded very similar to a Taotie, but in truth, it was a hundred times stronger than its swallowing ability.


    Chaxianyu was confused, that... That means, the Sesame Ball is the Eastern Emperor? It''s in its original form... Eat the circus?


    That''s right, that Eastern Emperor seems to listen to you. Not only did you rescue your companions, but while you were leaving, you destroyed all of the Undead Ghost Circus''s members who were preparing to escape.


    Shier Hong almost laughed out loud, it was all thanks to its big mouth that he did not need to chase after him in the future.


    The Undead Ghost Circus was a place where the "Cloud Devouring Beast" took form. The Cloud Swallowing Beast was a demonic beast that normally hid its body beneath the ground and turned its head into a lock, allowing people to control it and allow it to move at any time. This kind of creature that came and left without a trace was really difficult to deal with ¡­ That third-rate half-immortal had disappeared halfway through his fight, causing Luo Rongji and I to search for him ¡­ "I guess he wanted to escape from here, even if he had to reveal his identity. He wanted to think things through from the beginning, but who would''ve thought that we, fish, would actually be able to make the Eastern Emperor show up and deal with him in one fell swoop.


    Chaxianyu stared blankly, caressed the hands of the ''Eastern Emperor'', and muttered, So it was actually ¡­ The Sesame Ball didn''t forget to help me before returning home ¡­


    Shier Hong stretched lazily, hugged onto the girl''s shoulder and blinked his eyes. Alright, let''s end this circus incident ¡­ Let''s go back to the inn and have a good rest.


    Chaxianyu, that male mermaid has awoken.


    Luo Rongji quietly appeared behind Chaxianyu and the others, expressionless as he spoke.


    Really?! Great, I''ll be there...


    Before Tea Avenger could react, a small soldier wearing a helmet jogged over to the front of the fish. He gave the gift with one hand and said in a clear voice," "I am Tianxuan of the Shang Prefecture, guarding the internal army. I have come to inform you that the Second Prince, Shang Tianyao, has awoken and is waiting for you at the Nanxiang Inn.

 C57

    Four thousand years ago, the Yuan Cang River, which connected the sky and the Long River, crossed the continent, thus using the Yuan Cang River as the boundary, and divided the east, west, and north into four directions. At that time, eight countries with different customs and histories occupied the vast and ununified land: Man, Jie, Wu, Qian, Li, Luo, Shang, and Hua.


    In the slow passage of time, China once again welcomed a new round of monarch changes ¡ª ¡ª The new king, ''Hua Li Jing''. It was said that he seemed to be Pan An, but he was ruthless and would not hesitate to kill his father and brothers in order to fight for the throne.


    Hua Li Jing ascended the throne at a young age, and inherited all the soul power of his mother, his wife, and the other Soul Power User s. His ambition and wisdom co-existed, and from the east, he battled all the way, defeating the other seven kingdoms on the continent and forcing them to submit. Hua Li Jing united the entire country and created a new nation, ''Prehistoric Flood''. It became the major event that the continent was founded. He was recorded in the annals of history, and was regarded as the soul transformed spirit of the Azure Dragon, one of the four great ancient divine beasts. From then on, he was known as the ''Emperor of China'', and after his death, he was given the title of ''Azure Dragon Monarch''.


    Before the Emperor Xun ascended to the throne, the Northern Desert''s Shang Prefecture, the Southern Wilderness'' Qian Mansion, Li Du, and the Western Regions'' Savage Land still possessed extremely high autonomy. In the Merchant State City, the royal bloodline of Yuanzhou was still honored as the Prince and his Highness. The ''Sleeping State'', which was a subsidiary area of its jurisdiction, was also known as the royal army of the Merchant State. Not long after he ascended to the throne, he gave the order to exterminate all the bloodlines in the seven countries, and with the advice of the Luo Clan, one of the Four Great Clans, he changed the plan. According to the level of soul power, he left behind the strongest soul power among the third princess of the Shang Kingdom, Shang Yue, the First Prince of the Barbarian Kingdom, Man Xing Yang, the Second Prince Jidabu, the Fourth Prince Qian Jing and the Fifth Princess of the Li Nation, Li Suren.


    The Royal Medallion of slaughter was issued from Qin Chuan layer after layer. The once glorious Royal Bloodline was now turned upside down, turning into a sharp blade of slaughter that could kill anyone on sight. Shang Yue, the princess of a young merchant country who had never left the Shang Prefecture, was dragged out from the embrace of a wet nurse, separated from her brothers while crying and crying and forced onto a horse carriage which was sent to the capital. In her gray dream of falling unconscious, a fiery light shone out of the house, and she trampled on horses'' hooves, slaughtered and conquest, and cried and struggled everywhere, as well as her brothers who were sent to the guillotine.


    After the calamity, the small, prehistoric country was no longer called king.


    The Shang Prefecture''s Prefect was an old general who had been through many battles in his youth. After returning to his village and becoming a government official, he was upright and clear-minded. He could tell that the two young sons of his were of noble temperament and possessed extraordinary physique.


    The First Prince, Shang Tianxuan, had been studying diligently since he was young, and had innate soul power. With the help of God, he had been through a lot, and at such a young age, he had already become one of the top generals of the Shang Prefecture. Due to his royal identity, the Northern Desert''s army had to respectfully address him as'' Your Highness''.


    Compared to his courageous, warlike, intelligent, and powerful elder brother, the Second Prince Shang Tianyao appeared to be much more childish. Even though he was already at the age of weak, he looked to be no more than sixteen to seventeen years old, with a clean appearance and round face. However, his talent was mediocre, and he did not have the slightest bit of soul power.


    It was precisely when he was caught in the circus and turned into a broom, while he was muddleheaded and did all sorts of heinous acts without knowing that he could not see the end of it that he met someone who had changed his life. It was also the ordinary salty fish princess, who was unable to hold on to her noble title as a royal family.


    Sleeping State Border, Nanxiang Inn


    Without soul power, Shang Tianyao, who had used his mortal body to fend off the Captain''s fatal attack, had all his internal organs cracked and several ribs broken. He had been in a coma the entire time and had been relying on the Divine Beast Eastern Emperor to save him. Shang Tianxuan''s soul power was deep, and it saved his life. He used the short blade to follow the veins and veins on his arm, and cut out three strings of exquisite bones that were wrapped with soul power, and sent them into Shang Tianyao''s body by luck.


    Shang Tianyao who had been lying motionlessly on the bed suddenly had a reaction. He coughed out a mouthful of blood and opened his eyes. He was still in a daze as he opened and closed his withered lips ¡­ Fish, Fish... Shang Tianxuan was overjoyed. He quickly stepped forward and held his hand in surprise.


    Shang Tianyao tried his best to prop himself up from the bed. He looked around him slowly, and when his vision became clear, he looked up blankly. Brother? How did you, uh... Why are you here... Then he struggled to get out of bed, looking flustered. Where are the salted fish? Where is she? Brother, tell me, where is the salted fish?!


    Shang Tianxuan pressed him down immediately, and asked with a frown: You''re looking for someone? The man in the crimson red cloak had an expression of displeasure as he sat down with his hands behind his back. He was so heavily injured, and had only just recovered his consciousness. I''ll find it for you...


    No! I''ll find her myself! Shang Tianyao''s face became deathly pale. He lowered his head to look at his clothes, and saw that both of his sleeves were already completely gone. He slowly recalled what happened earlier, and I used my hands to block a move for the salted fish. Then...


    Shang Tianyao''s lips trembled, and a layer of sparkling and translucent mist slowly covered his black and bright eyes. She, she said she was a second rate Soul Power User ¡­ The second rate Soul Power User was very strong, very strong ¡­


    The boy raised his arms to wipe away his tears. I''ll go find her... I saved her! She was a girl, so she must be very scared right now ¡­


    Shang Tianxuan suddenly extended his hand out to stop her, and asked with a tone of doubt, you want to find a woman with extremely powerful martial arts? Could it be that green clothed black-haired girl who was playing with twin swords?


    Shang Tianyao''s eyes lit up, revealing a happy look, brother, you''ve seen her before?! So she''s all right? She''s still alive?


    Shang Tianxuan could not help but be speechless. He then turned around and ordered the guard standing guard at the entrance to pass down the order to the lady in green to be brought back to the inn. He then said that the Second Prince wanted to see her when he woke up.


    Shang Tianyao was relieved, as though he had drained all of energy. He laid weakly on the bed, his eyes looking at the ceiling as he muttered, So you''re safe and sound ¡­


    Shang Tianxuan had observed Shang Tianyao''s emotions and understood most of it. The corners of his mouth hooked up, as if he had inadvertently said something, "When the other lady comes to see you again, are you planning to meet her with this pair of tattered clothes?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shang Tianyao instantly jumped up like a carp in a panic. Brother, why didn''t you warn me earlier! Fast! Someone, send a few sets of new clothes up!


    In the end, he even added very seriously, aiya! Then, he called two maids who knew how to take care of things to come in! My hair was unkempt, and I tidied it up too.

 C58

    In order to treat Shang Tianyao''s injuries, Shang Tianxuan had spent a large amount of gold to clear the Nanxiang Inn. By the time Chaxianyu and the others reached the main hall of the inn, there were no longer any patrons left inside the building. The hallway was filled with Shang Tianxuan''s soldiers who were standing guard.


    The atmosphere immediately became solemn, as if they had arrived at a military camp.


    Chaxianyu moved closer to a golden orb that was spinning beside him, lowered her voice and said, Windraiser, we have arrived. How do you feel? Is Fu Yao awake?


    The sound of splashing water came out from within the golden ball. A clear male voice approached from afar, the ending sound rising, joyful and joyful. Salty Miss Yu, I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Master Wu''s spell and seal. There''s water and herbs here, and my wounds are quickly healing ¡­ Saying that, she paused for a moment before her mood seemed to drop. It was just that her elder sister hadn''t awoken yet ¡­


    hurriedly comforted her. Don''t be anxious, it might be because Fu Yao''s injuries are more severe, and she would have to spend more effort to do so ¡­


    Salted fish! You''re finally here! When Chaxianyu raised her head, she saw a sixteen or seventeen year old youth standing in front of the carved railing on the second floor of the inn. The youth had delicate facial features, bright eyes and white teeth. He wore a crescent-white needle pick gown, bright yellow pantaloons, and tall brown leather boots. The most eye-catching thing was that the youth''s black hair was combed with a pair of high red and purple dragon crowns. He stared intently at Chaxianyu, then ran down the stairs towards her direction. Chaxianyu had also recovered from her shock at this moment, and facepalmed herself. It was the Second Prince of Shang Country ¡­


    Before she could finish, the youth pulled her into his embrace.


    Chaxianyu was shocked. Just as she was about to struggle, the boy tightened her arms and hugged her. I like the name you gave me.


    His Highness Shang Tianyao. A snow white sword was unsheathed from its sheath, Shier Hong''s face was ashen, his lips had an enchanting smile, Her Highness had something to say, "My servant girl is afraid of strangers, and she is not used to being intimate with others yet ¡­"


    Shang Tianyao was still smiling. He was not anxious at all as he grabbed Chaxianyu''s shoulders and turned to raise his eyebrows at Shier Hong. Oh? The salted fish is your servant girl? He then slowly curled his lips, appearing to be very innocent. Give me a condition. What do you want? This prince can give it to you.


    ¡ª Give me the salted fish. I''m going to take her back to Merchant State.


    Ah?! Chaxianyu was dumbstruck, she almost jumped up from the ground. Broom head, what nonsense are you spouting! I''m not an item! After that, she hurriedly added, "I will also never go to Shang Zhou with you!" After which, she said worriedly, "Are you injured?" Do you understand what you''re saying?...


    Shier Hong''s face had already turned extremely ugly. Clenching his fists, his golden eyes shone with a dangerous light, and his tone suddenly became cold, Your Highness Shang Tianyao, even if you are from the royal family of a merchant country, this request is too difficult, and I am sorry that I cannot agree to it.


    Shang Tianyao then held Chaxianyu''s hand. He stopped his smile and turned around, revealing an expression of unprecedented seriousness to Chaxianyu, and asked word by word. Salted Fish, are you not willing to go to the Shang Yue with me?


    Chaxianyu turned pale with fright, she retreated a few steps and resisted. Why should I go to Shang Zhou with you? I still need to find the legendary city of Guangye ¡­ Go to my mother...


    But I want you to stay with me.


    The noble young master who was dressed in fine clothes suddenly looked gloomy, he lowered his head and increased his strength to hold onto Chaxianyu''s hand, his eyes revealing a look of sorrow, he said, "Can I not go?" The journey is long and the future is uncertain. Salted fish, I don''t want you to get hurt again.


    I like you. I''m willing to protect you and protect you for the rest of my life. Chaxianyu opened his eyes wide, not caring about the pain, the smiling white-robed youth in front of him slowly knelt on one knee. Holding the girl''s hand, he sincerely pressed it to her chest, she raised her head and looked at the panicking her, his eyes bright and resolute.


    The young man''s tone was sincere, as if everything could not be more natural. ''Can''t you stay by my side and be my wife?''


    Chaxianyu was already petrified by the thunder. She petrified for two minutes and struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva, wanting to cry yet unable to speak. That me, me, and you, you... Her head was in a mess, and she was stammering words with all her might. I ¡­ I''ve always treated you like a good friend ¡­ I''ve never thought about it... So, it was too sudden for me ¡­ I''m in a mess right now...


    Luo Rongji, who was standing by the side with his arms between his legs, suddenly snorted. Chaxianyu thought that he was smiling and raised his head in shock. The man only turned his face away coldly and impatiently threw a sentence at her with his eyes closed, completely bored.


    No matter what, hurry up and finish it. With a disdainful tone, Luo Rongji clearly no longer had the patience.


    Chaxianyu''s head became two heads bigger. She lowered her head, looked at Shang Tianyao who was kneeling down and grabbing onto her with anticipation written all over his face, and raised her head to look at the people around her ¡ª Luo Rongji who had an unhappy expression on their faces, Wu Zhiya who did not have any big reactions, Shier Hong who was filled with indignation and gnashing his teeth, and the two mermaids who were wrapped in a golden ball of light and no one could tell what had happened.


    Tian Yao, it seems like your marriage proposal won''t work.


    The tall general, wearing a crimson red cloak, walked out leisurely from behind the bead curtain with his hands behind his back. He was laughing heartily. Look at what you''ve done, you''ve frightened this lady. Why don''t you apologize?


    Shang Tianyao stood up with his head lowered and bowed. Brother, you saw it.


    Chaxianyu also quickly curtsied. This humble girl pays her respects to the First Prince!


    Shang Tianxuan smiled as he helped Chaxianyu up, and turned to teach Shang Tianyao a lesson. Don''t try to be naughty, this girl''s martial arts are strong and ambitious, she is anxious to get on the road, and only met you by chance, don''t be stubborn.


    Everything in the world had to come first, then come second. Everything in the world had to be taken seriously. She has a clear goal and a firm will. Moreover, she has already explained the reason to you. Shang Tianxuan said meaningfully. You, other than the title of the prince of the dead nation, what else do you have?


    I... Shang Tianyao panicked, but was unable to refute it. Seeing Chaxianyu''s pair of eyes that was devoid of any impurities and looking at him with clear eyes, he suddenly felt empty in his heart.


    Shang Tianyao pursed his lips, and slowly lowered his hand. After thinking for a while, he finally spoke in a low voice. I see.


    The young man lowered his head and stood firmly in front of Chaxianyu. His face was mostly obscured by the shadows, and his voice trembled as he tried to hide his emotions. Salted fish, you can go. You don''t have to come back to Shang Zhou with me... It''s my fault that I didn''t care about your feelings.


    You are free and should not be bound to anyone. You should do what you want.


    Chaxianyu was startled, and then instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that the boy still had his head down, looking unhappy, he quickly followed up, Ah, mm... You too, broom head! I''m sure we''ll meet again... She smiled and sincerely extended her palm towards the teenager. "Thank you for your assistance during the circus. I will always remember you as a good friend!"


    When he raised his head, his face was filled with tears. Salted fish, if anyone bullies you, you tell me, I will beat them until all their teeth fall out ¡­ Chaxianyu was so frightened by the youth''s sudden tears. She subconsciously pulled up her sleeves to wipe them away, but Shang Tianyao gently held her by the arm and pulled her forward. Chaxianyu staggered a few steps, and when the youth lowered his head, a light and warm kiss landed on her forehead.


    His eyes were curled up and there were still some tears hanging from them. He revealed a mouth of white teeth as he forced a smile, and lightly released Chaxianyu''s hand.


    I will always like you. As long as you want to come back, the doors of the Shang Prefecture will always be open for you.


    Chaxianyu, I will be waiting for you.

 C59

    The sixth month of the Hong Huang Kingdom had yet to enter the early summer.


    In the northernmost prefecture of the Xiu Lan Continent, the prefectural city of Shang was especially sultry because of its geographical location. All the passers-by were wrapped in headscarves and white robes, and the good summer cantaloupe apricot fruits were robbed the moment they appeared. Chaxianyu, who was afraid of heat, could tell that the temperature was not low just by looking at the open sky.


    In the afternoon, she finished her basic moves in Luo Rongji''s room, and looked at the bright sunlight shining outside the window with a troubled face. It was so hot ¡­ He wondered if Fu Yao, who was riding on the wind in the pond, would feel uncomfortable ¡­


    Luo Rongji sat at the other side of the hall and silently wiped away the sword. Seeing that there were two plates of pastries on the table, Chaxianyu immediately became greedy, slipped down from the high chair and ran over and grabbed them. Luo Rongji opened his eyes, and stared at Chaxianyu with his deep red eyes, do you want to wash your hands?


    Chaxianyu choked, and then violently coughed. Cough cough ¡­ Eh?! No, not washed ¡­


    The man with short hair that was as black as ink extended his slender hand and took away the dessert, washing it before doing it again.


    Chaxianyu bitterly retracted her hand, her mouth was filled with food that she had not swallowed. I''m not a child, why do you have to do this to me ¡­


    Luo Rongji''s movements paused, he turned his head, and remained expressionless. They were all adults who had been proposed to be married by the prince.


    Finished, Chaxianyu cursed in her heart. Judging from her tone, posture, and dark face ¡­ Based on her long experience with Luo Rongji, she was a hundred percent sure that her master was unhappy.


    She quickly took out a candy from the cloth bag she brought with her and squeezed to Luo Rongji''s side. She sat properly and offered it to Luo Rongji with both hands. Please try it!


    Luo Rongji moved to the side and away without showing any emotions.


    Chaxianyu is persistent, Master! Sweet!


    Luo Rongji glanced at her but did not make a sound. Not long after, he took the candy from her palm and elegantly stuffed it into the front of his shirt.


    Chaxianyu laughed, wasn''t Master angry at her disciple?


    Luo Rongji felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by Chaxianyu. He withdrew his wide sleeves and turned his face away.


    I won''t stay in the Shang Prefecture. Chaxianyu seriously added, the Second Prince of the Shang Nation... He is just a friend. I will continue to travel with Master, Young Master, and Master Wu until I find Guangye and meet Mother.


    The man in black with the cropped hair and the neat, short, fluffy hair suddenly spoke up. If you were asked to marry in the next place, would you be so determined?


    Chaxianyu was startled, after reacting to the meaning of the question, her face flushed red, ahhh ¡­ I think, I don''t think there''s going to be anyone else... Betrothal... "Alright ¡­"


    Luo Rongji was obviously not satisfied with his answer. Do you mean to say that if you didn''t propose to stay?


    The man''s face was extremely ugly. He shook off Chaxianyu''s hand, stood up and had his back facing her, then left with a gloomy tone.


    Chaxianyu, who was kicked out of Luo Rongji''s room, had a stupefied expression. She looked at his opened hands and then at the tightly shut door. He felt as if he had been wronged ¡­ Clutching his head, he tried to think which part of his words was wrong for his master. It was just a dessert, how could he lose his temper so easily?!


    Master is too stingy ¡­


    The dejected Chaxianyu thought to herself, next time we meet, I should just give him a few more candies ¡­ This was an even thicker lesson ¨C a sweet tooth, she really couldn''t afford to offend this guy!


    At this moment, the man in black sitting alone in the room was far from being as calm as he appeared on the surface. His fair fingertips tapped lightly on the table, and his entire face was filled with four large words.


    He frowned, surprised and puzzled by his own unprovoked anger.


    The four thousand years had allowed him to see through the small but fleeting ups and downs of the human world. The human nature had never been in his eyes, nor had it been affected.


    He was used to watching everything, like a spectator watching a performance that has fallen into the clich¨¦.


    His heart was like ice that had been shackled by iron chains, full of ice that had yet to melt.


    Luo Rongji recalled the first time he saw Chaxianyu and casually saved her. Outside the noisy street, even though there were several waves of people, he was still able to recognize the pair of eyes that were brimming with vigor with a single glance.


    Dark and bright, with the same eyes as the Old Ancestor.


    He only wanted to quickly confirm the young girl''s identity without having time for anything else, so he had never given the young girl any face. In his heart, he only remembered one thing, and that was that the person the Old Ancestor told him to find had a great relationship with his future.


    When he realized that everything matched well, he had a moment of happiness. From getting close to Chaxianyu to becoming her master, he believed that everything was as he wished. From then until now, Luo Rongji slowly realized that his mental state had started to change frequently. From his vague state of mind at the beginning to his current state of being, his heart had suddenly become difficult to control. It was obvious that he was calm and collected, but due to his mistakes, he would immediately turn black in the circus, even Shier Hong and Wu Zhiya couldn''t control him, causing countless deaths. The miserable scene in the world was something he consoled himself with because the smell of blood was difficult to resist.


    She handed herself a candy and was delighted.


    She got angry when she was at a loss for a proposal.


    The man closed his eyes, held his forehead and sighed. He muttered to himself, Luo Rongji, oh Luo Rongji, you have really lost your mind.


    Stupid waiting outside was not an option. Seeing that the weather was hot, Chaxianyu was a little worried about the Mermaid''s condition, so she ran to the side of the pool to check on Fu Yao and Fu Feng.


    Not long after Fu Yao woke up, the injuries on her body and heart had mostly healed. In order to heal them faster, the brother and sister brother let out from Wu Zhiya''s Golden Spell Ball and rested in the open-air pond that Shang Tianxuan arranged for them. Seeing that the azure-dressed girl had hopped over, the mermaid was obviously very happy, Miss Yu! Are you coming to see us?


    Chaxianyu laid on the side of the pool, affectionately holding Fu Yao''s hand, your wounds healed even faster than they did a few days ago, it looked like you will be able to go home soon!


    From the cold and clear water, a body covered in pure white reed hair suddenly appeared, and swam over happily. Thanks to Miss Yu''s request to His Highness Shang Tianxuan, when he came to visit us yesterday, he promised that once Elder Sister has fully recovered, he would send someone to escort us back to Jade Sea.


    Fu Yao''s eyes were slightly red, she tightly held onto Chaxianyu''s hand, her pitch black hair covering the entire area of the water, her beautiful eyes were sparkling and translucent like gems, her red lips were slightly opened, her voice trembling uncontrollably, she did not know how to thank you ¡­ Miss Yu, if you have anything you want to help with, just say it, me and Fu Feng will definitely help out.


    After he finished speaking, a huge blue transparent tail of a fish rose high into the air, splitting apart the water ripples and lifting up a curtain of water. Under the illumination of the sunlight, Chaxianyu could clearly see that in the middle of the fish tail that was revealed was an enormous white pearl.


    Fu Yao nodded to Fu Feng, then indicated for him to take it off.


    Fu Feng swam over obediently and took down the half face sized bead in the middle of the fish tail, gently placing it in Chaxianyu''s hand with a smile on her face. Miss Yu, the merfolk have always had a clan rule: a pearl formed from the tears of pain, must be gifted to those who are close to it.


    Chaxianyu looked at the warm pearl, then looked at the mermaid who was looking at her with a smile on her face. I can''t take...


    Fu Yao pressed Chaxianyu''s evasive hands, and gently hugged her. The mermaid''s hug was moist, soft, and slightly cold, and her voice was also soft. Take it, Fu Feng and I''s lives were saved by you. You are the most important person to me, Fu Yao, in my life.


    As the night descended, Chaxianyu bid farewell to the mermaid. Before she left, Fu Yao suddenly remembered something and pulled on Chaxianyu''s sleeves. Miss Yu, last time I heard Fu Feng say, you want to go to Guangye?


    Chaxianyu squatted down and explained her purpose for coming here in detail. It was only then that Fu Yao realized to her astonishment that the little girl in front of him who had the guts and knowledge was actually the first princess of Hong Huang Kingdom.


    So that''s how it is ¡­ Princess wants to find the Phoenix Empress ¡­ Fu Yao pursed her lips and thought for a moment, then conversed with Fu Feng using the mermaid language for a while, then said something serious to Chaxianyu who was on the shore. However, I heard that in the Barbarian Kingdom in the Western Regions, the Jidao Kingdom, before their demise, they went to the spiritual land where the immortals roam to obtain a treasure. After that, they have been secretly worshiped in the depths of the palace ¡­ That treasure was an ancient painting scroll that contained a mysterious power. It was said that the painting was painted by the first clan leader of the tea clan, the ''Tea Monarch'', four thousand years ago.


    Fu Yao thought that since the Phoenix Empress came from the Tea House, she was also related to the Sacred Land, Guangye. If Miss Yu made a trip to the Western Regions to obtain victory, would she be able to discover something ¡­


    Fu Feng blinked and rubbed his chin as he thought. He slowly said, "Big sister ¡­" When the phoenix was depicted in the tribal totem four thousand years ago... I remember it was called... Vermillion Bird? Right! Vermillion Bird! He tapped his forehead in surprise and exultation. I remember now! At that time, the Vermillion Bird was one of the Four Gods of Heaven and Earth, a God Beast that worshipped the Primordial Spirit Beast, which was also the true form of the current Phoenix.


    Fu Yao was shocked, she blurted out, Feng''er, are you sure? If the Vermillion Bird was referring to the current Phoenix, then the Phoenix Queen ¡­


    She took a deep breath, and the serious look on her face made Chaxianyu nervous. After a while, Fu Yao finally spoke to the girl in a serious tone. Because that painting... The name of the painting was the Vermillion Bird Emperor''s daughter.

 C60

    Warm candles flickered, and a light breeze blew by the plain bed curtains. The breeze was gentle and brought with it a cool feeling as it moved the dainty curtains. A round moon hung in the azure sky, and the entire South Tang Inn sank into the night, appearing tranquil and peaceful. A youngster of about sixteen to seventeen years old walked aimlessly in the corridor, holding a red candle in his hand and wearing a set of snow-white pajamas. His black hair was draped over his shoulders.


    Shang Tianyao''s heart was in pain, he was bored to death in his room, so he took the opportunity to take a breath of fresh air after the servant left. The youth frowned, and his round eyes dimmed. It was obvious that he had been crying, and his eyes were still red. Ever since he revealed his intentions to Chaxianyu, the little girl had obviously avoided him, and as an excuse for him to train, every day before he went to look for her, she would scurry into Luo Rongji''s room like a frightened rabbit. He patiently waited until the sun had set, and was reminded by the kind servant that the girl had long snuck out of the window and hid back into her own room.


    Shang Tianyao had never felt so defeated before. Even if, in the end, he had achieved nothing but losing his identity as the late prince, because the old general who had adopted him and his brother was especially fond of him and treated him as his own son, he had taken good care of him. Because his brother Shang Tianxuan was sufficiently outstanding, he helped him withstand the hardships of his training. Shang Tianyao was even more unconcerned, he would do nothing else but play around and think about how to play, what to play, and be completely carefree and at ease. After twenty years, he had only learned about seventy to eighty percent of martial arts. Even the academy old general turned a blind eye to it, letting him use his temper to keep going.


    Shang Tianyao felt regret.


    This was the first time in his life that he hated his own incompetence and ignorance. In front of the girl he had fallen for for the first time in his life, his soul and body were like paupers. He couldn''t come up with any convincing reasons for her to stay behind for him, let alone for her to fall in love with him ¡­ The Barrenness made him retreat. He could only watch as his beloved head flew off into the distance without turning back. Finally, the little frog who was sitting in the well and watching the sky felt his head turn cold.


    Unknowingly, Shang Tianyao absentmindedly arrived in front of Chaxianyu''s room. The smiling child that Chaxianyu had painted on the door suddenly came to his senses, she anxiously pulled out her sleeves and was about to leave, when suddenly the door creaked open. Chaxianyu held onto the door frame and peeked her head out, seeing that it was him at the door, he immediately smiled, a broom? You came at the right time, and I was going to look for you!


    Shang Tianyao was embarrassed, he scratched the back of his head and nodded, but he did not dare look at Chaxianyu''s face, and hastily stepped through the door, only to discover that everyone was inside the room.


    Luo Rongji and Shier Hong sat at the side of the Hidden Wood Tree tea table, chatting and drinking tea at the same time. A clear fragrance wafted in the air, and Luo Rongji, still dressed in black, quietly stood at the side of the window, playing with the jade pendant as if he was admiring the moon, Wu Zhiya was flipping through a book. When he saw Shang Tianyao enter the room, a strange light flashed, and the mysterious master with dark brown hair shut his eyes and immediately asked, Second Prince, what do you think?


    Eh?


    Shang Tianyao was completely confused by his question, but luckily Chaxianyu arrived in time and pulled him to sit down, explaining to him. It''s like this, Fu Yao and Fu Feng told me that in the Western Regions, there is an ancient painting that was passed down from a deity, it''s name is'' Vermillion Bird Queen daughter '', it might be related to my mother''s current whereabouts ¡­ We plan to set out tomorrow and travel directly from the prefectural city of Wanzhou to the Western Regions ¡­ So...


    So, I won''t go to Shang Zhou. Sorry, broom.


    Shang Tianxuan stood in his original spot, unable to recover his senses for a moment. Shang Tianxuan sighed, he raised his hand and placed it on top of the teenager''s head, his tone low and forceful. Tian Yao, weren''t you always on good terms with the fourth prince? The reason I called you over was so that you could help Miss Yu calm down and write a personal letter to the prince. The Miss Yu led them on the road. This way, they would be able to get to the Goliath so it would be easier for them to look after it.


    Shang Tianyao lowered his eyes and replied softly. Brother.


    Shang Tianxuan returned to the side of the tea table just in time to see the enchanting man support his chin with a thoughtful expression. "Your Highness, in your opinion, what difference does the ''Vermillion Bird Queen Girl'' painting scroll have?" Was it really as the Mermaid said, something to do with the Phoenix Empress Empress Cha?


    Shang Tianyao, who was standing to the side, was shocked. It turned out that the mother that the salted fish had been looking for all along was actually the first empress of Hong Huang Kingdom, the tea master of the tea house who had passed away fifteen years ago, Tea Chi! Then, wouldn''t the girl I like...


    Shang Tianxuan crossed his arms across his chest, his expression serious. It was hard to say.


    Everyone knew that the reason the empress of the phoenix was called the empress of the phoenix was because, in addition to the bloodline of the Tea Clan, she also possessed the bloodline of the emperor that came from the previous emperor, ''White Phoenix''. My father once told me that back then when the Empress was in a difficult situation, on the verge of death, the Emperor Xun loved her so much that she went mad, ignored all the objections of the hundred generations of people in the history of the Profound Sky Continent, smashed down the ancestral hall, took out the White Phoenix Monarch''s Yuan Dan Insignia and consumed it.


    The empress''s body had fused two sets of top-grade soul veins, and she had also obtained the divine power of the phoenix. A drop of phoenix blood lasts for a long time, once the phoenix cry comes out, hundreds of birds will cry ¡­ One had to know that even in the four thousand years that the Mage Continent had existed, the only person who could possess such a peerless power was Empress Feng ¡­ Soul Power User was a rare existence, once Emperor Xun took action, even though he saved the Queen''s life, she would still be exposed to danger ¡­ He didn''t know how many people were secretly speculating about the power of this Heaven''s Volition, especially ¡­


    Shier Hong squinted his golden eyes and replied. Especially those people who worshipped the phoenix as a divine object since ancient times?


    As Chaxianyu listened, her face became more and more pale. As if she had understood something, she began to tremble slightly. She leaned on the wall and mumbled in disbelief. I remember, Windraiser said... This was a place where one respected the power of the phoenix since ancient times. The original phoenix from four thousand years ago was the Vermillion Bird ¡­ That painting was precisely painted by the tea house. Could it be the result of the demand for the tea house''s wisdom from four thousand years ago in the Heroic Land ¡­? The Tea House was a family with the strongest word and the strongest word and spirit. It could mean a limitless future ¡­ Perhaps ¡­ Perhaps those people had already wanted to capture the Queen Mother who possessed the Phoenix God Power four thousand years ago!


    Luo Rongji glanced up at Chaxianyu, his heart surging with emotions. Surprised at the girl''s sharp insight, he curled his lips and leisurely walked behind Chaxianyu, bent down, and held onto the girl''s thin shoulders. He whispered into her ears.


    Leave it to me.


    The handsome man with short black hair took out a yellowish booklet from her chest. Chaxianyu blinked her eyes and recognized the booklet that Luo Rongji would frequently read in the carriage. She saw the man flipping the title page of the book. Surprisingly, there was a row of golden words on the cover ¡ª ¡ª Pangu Xiu Lan''s Open Record.


    The journey was long, so he decided to draw this book to relieve his fatigue. He didn''t expect that there were some interesting things recorded within.


    Luo Rongji said expressionlessly as he flipped through the book... Chapter 57, Four Directions God ¡­ Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Black Tortoise ¡­ As one of the Four Gods of Heaven and Earth, she was known as the ''Vermillion Bird''. She had a spoiled personality and a refined heart of crystals. She lived in the southern part of the Bodhi Mountains.


    Shier Hong patiently listened to a few sentences, his finger unconsciously tapped on the table, seeing that Luo Rongji was still reciting it, he was slightly angry, and threatened with a low voice. Luo Rongji, what exactly do you want to say? If you take another detour and waste your time, I''ll throw you out.


    Luo Rongji ignored him and continued reciting. "She is a beautiful woman with a perfect figure, a beautiful woman, a beautiful woman in the prime of his life.


    "Boom!"


    When the last line ended, it was as if a bomb had been dropped in the air. The entire room fell silent.


    Wu Zhiya who was sitting at the side quietly listening seemed to be extremely tired. He suddenly yawned, and used his clear, clear, yellow green eyes to lightly scan the crowd that was in a daze.


    Wu Zhiya stood up, smoothing his sparkling white robes, then walked out slowly. He did not turn back, the queen was the national mother, and the emperor was the son of the heavens. The commoners had always believed that the two people standing at the pinnacle of power in the country were the children of the Celestial Emperor. In the ancient book that Master Luo had read just now, there was a record that the ''Vermillion Bird'' was the ''Thousand Autumn Emperor''s daughter'' from the Four Directions Heaven and Earth.


    This way, he would be able to explain why the name of the painting was given to be ''Vermillion Bird Emperor''s Daughter''. Wu Zhiya walked out of the room.


    Luo Rongji nodded his head, facing Chaxianyu who could not counter attack for a long time, he threw out his last attack ¡ª


    A royal daughter could refer to either the Emperor''s daughter or the Celestial Emperor''s daughter. Those who were a step ahead of us and noticed the ''Vermillion Bird Emperor''s daughter'' in the ''Spirit Painting'' of the Tea family were actually referring to the person who would obtain the Phoenix''s power. It was extremely possible that they had kidnapped the Phoenix Queen.

 C61

    Three hundred li away from the Sleeping Region, in a certain mansion of the Prefect of the Shang Prefecture, an hour ago, a magnificent carriage stopped outside the courtyard. The identity of the person who arrived was unknown, but it alarmed the old general. The maidservants serving the tea were all whispering to each other. Their ears were perked as they surrounded the living room to eavesdrop, being lectured by the kitchen nanny.


    The old general waved his hand and dismissed all the servants. He stood up and bent down to give the distinguished guest a cup of tea, his voice ancient and powerful, the Princess himself came to visit.


    The woman called ''princess'' was dressed in a purple and wide hat, with a black veil covering her face under the hat. She wore a gorgeous black dress, which was wrapped very tightly around her, and one could only see a thin white neck just below the veil. She lowered her head, playing with a ring on her finger, and lazily opened her mouth after a while.


    The old general stroked his white beard as he smiled. It was difficult to hide the beauty of the Princess. This old man was clumsy, daring to welcome you, not daring to treat Her Highness lightly.


    After the two had exchanged greetings for a while, Shang Yue slowly turned her head around. Her soft and tender fingertips were soft and boneless as she placed them on the edge of the table.


    Returning to the Princess, Shang Tianxuan and Shang Tianyao were safe and sound. There is no war in the Shang Prefecture, and few military matters. In my opinion, although the princes live a dull life, they are free to do so.


    Shang Yue let out a light breath. Her tense posture seemed to relax a little, and her shoulders also relaxed. That... Good.


    Seeing this, the old general could not help but sigh. Why didn''t the princess wait for the two princes to return and personally interrogate them? The siblings fought, and their blood was thicker than water. After so many years, the princes and princes must also yearn to see you, Princess ¡­


    Shang Yue shook her head, interrupting the old general''s suggestion. Going out of the palace without permission, to be punished by the Emperor, was something that shouldn''t be done.


    Next... If my brothers meet me, it will definitely cause a huge commotion. If this were to spread to the palace, Emperor Xun will know that my brothers are still alive ¡­


    Under the veil, Shang Yue''s lips turned white. In her mind, she saw that day''s fire again, blood flowing like a river. The child''s tears and the servant''s pleas for mercy, her father who had his head chopped off by a bayonet, her mother who died from the poison ¡­


    The little girl''s voice was hoarse from crying. She curled up beside the corpse while trembling in fear. Her body was covered in the stench of blood. She helplessly leaned on the corpse and cried out. Mother! Mother ¡­ Wake up, mother ¡­


    The crude soldiers who were searching everywhere grabbed her as if she was a little chicken. Lifting her into the air, they ordered the Emperor Xun to give them the order to do so! Only this girl was left alive! As for the rest, he would exterminate them all!


    She watched as her two younger brothers struggled on their knees. Sisters! "Sister!" She had put her life on the line until she was dragged away. She screamed at the top of her lungs when she was carried away by the soldiers, "Don''t hurt my brother!" The tiny doll was thrown into the carriage. Everyone held down their fists and kicked her, causing the wheels to start spinning ¡­ She was taken step by step away from the burning house and headed for a gorgeous'' prison ''.


    At the end of his memory, he cried until he couldn''t breathe and fainted.


    It had been a nightmare all her life.


    Because she possessed the most outstanding soul power from the Shang Kingdom''s royal family, she survived and was escorted into the palace, becoming the hostage of luxurious clothing and food.


    , compared to the inexplicably unfavoured Sixth Princess Chaxianyu and the Fifth Princess Li Suren, who was always lacking in desire, had grown up peacefully in the palace with her early and early intelligence. She had been extremely well-suited for learning and learning to take care of Princess Hong Huang Kingdom''s responsibilities, and as a result, was favored by the Emperor Xun, and summoned to her by far more than any other princess. She would be able to dance with women, ride a horse and shoot arrows, and have too many opportunities to show her face, and would also receive many rewards. She would have a unique and magnificent palace, serving a hundred servants, tasting countless treasures of the sea, and taking in the rare treasures of the world. The people who flattered and fawned over her were like a swarm of bees kneeling and licking dogs.


    When she learned that her brothers had been saved by the prefect of the Shang Prefecture and that they were safe and healthy ordinary people, she, who had been wearing a perfect mask while walking in the palace, burst into tears in front of many maids.


    At that moment, she swore that after the nation was destroyed and her family lost, she, Shang Yue, would definitely protect her last two relatives with her life.


    When he finished thinking about it, Shang Yue''s eyes became cold and she quickly calmed down. As if nothing had happened, she withdrew her hand from the table and raised a smile. Since her brothers are doing well, then I, the princess, will go and worry about them. In the future, I''ll have to trouble His Excellency General to take care of my brothers ¡­ His voice was clear as he spoke, "Jin Mo."


    A youth dressed in cloth walked into the hall respectfully. In his hand was a tray covered with a red cloth.


    The woman tilted her head and lazily leaned back in her seat. Her gradually changing black veil slid down her shoulders like water. Her voice sounded very coquettish. It was just a small token of her disrespect. Please, Sir General, please accept it.


    When he came out of the prefecture, it was already sunset. All the birds in the forest had returned to their nests. The graceful woman in black with a veil on her head did not say a word as she walked down the steps with her skirt tied up. The man wearing plain cotton clothes and a headscarf behind his back hesitated for a moment before walking to her side and extending his hand.


    Shang Yue opened up his hands and continued down the stairs, her tone was cold.


    The man silently retracted his hand. It was time to make a move. He retreated back and followed closely behind, staring unblinkingly at the woman''s stubborn back. His skin was dark, his legs were long and legs were long, and his bones were thin and neat. His pair of dark peach blossom eyes, coupled with the sharpest of lips, gave off a cold and respectful air, making him seem like a grave.


    Shang Yue returned to the carriage and took off her veil, revealing a gorgeous and charming face with big red lips. She laid down heavily on the soft sofa, which was embroidered with the pattern of a hibiscus chicken, and closed her eyes in fatigue. Jin Mo, what did you just say?


    When he returned to Princess, he received a message from the snitch in Sleeping Moon saying that the Sixth Princess and her party had discovered the existence of the painting and changed their plans. They were not going to the Shang Prefecture, but instead, directly to the western region.


    "Bang!"


    Shang Yue waved her sleeves, flipping over the delicately displayed melon fruits on the table, causing her to stand up in anger. Who told me that Chaxianyu would definitely come to the Shang zhou?! This princess is going to chop his head off!


    She raised her voice and screamed in the carriage. Placing down traps and sending troops to assassinate him was to wait for them in the Shang Prefecture ¡­ In order to get rid of this thorn in the side... How much effort did I put into... Now, tell me he''s not coming ¡­ He had changed his route! What a joke!


    At this moment, the carriage driver who didn''t understand the situation asked through the curtain. Princess, is it time to return to the palace?


    Return to what palace? If Chaxianyu found that painting and obtained a Holy Pet, how would I be able to return to the palace?! Shang Yue smashed the decorations on the wall to pieces, causing the floor to become a mess. She looked at the man in front of her with a calm expression and became even angrier. Jin Mo, what''s with your expression? Mocking me?


    A merciless slap was swatted over. After a moment, the man''s face had a red imprint of five fingers on it. The woman''s eyes surged with tears and grief. ''I hate you for always acting like you don''t care about anything!''


    The man who was slapped did not react at all. He stood there like a pine tree, unmoving. His eyes were like a pool of stagnant water, and his tone was also completely indifferent. The princess could not hold back her anger.


    I believe that it is not too late.


    Shang Yue angrily stood with her hands on her waist, she was extremely tyrannical, and it was not too late?! Was there a better opportunity than the opportunity presented by the prey? I have to wait until the next time I get rid of her. I don''t know how long I''ll have to wait. You''d better think of a more reliable method!


    The man lightly placed his palms on his chest, he lowered his head and bowed towards Shang Yue, asking for your majesty to listen.

 C62

    Shang Tianyao stood in front of the copper mirror in the private room in a daze as the maid knocked lightly on the door. His Highness the First Prince has asked this servant to remind you that it is time to see off the guests at the inn.


    There was no sound from inside the room for a long time. The maid waited quietly for a while before carefully opening the door ¡ª no one was in the empty room, the windows were wide open to let in a large amount of snow-white sunlight, and the tea on the tea table was still steaming hot.


    Shang Tianyao, who had jumped out of the window, landed on the ground. He pursed his lips and clenched the octagonal colored embroidered bag he held tightly in front of his chest. When he saw that familiar little figure standing at the entrance, he immediately waved the exquisite embroidered bag in his hand and shouted, "Salted fish, continue!"


    Hearing Shang Tianyao calling her, Chaxianyu turned around and a group of indistinct black figures quickly flew towards him. Before he could see it clearly, he had reflexively clasped his hands together and caught the object that was falling from the sky with his mouth wide open.


    Shang Tianyao gasped for breath as he ran closer. He stopped and panted while supporting himself on his knees. Salted Fish... Take good care of this, this is... Referral Letter and... Pass order.


    Shier Hong bit on his snowflake cake and sloppily walked over with a face full of curiosity. Could it be from Yuanyang Country ¡­


    Yes. The boy patted his chest and stood up, nodding his head. Since everyone is going to travel a long distance in search of the Phoenix Queen, then I think it would be better to have a clearing token that is lower than the ''Redbud Jade Token Manual''.


    Shier Hong frowned and rubbed his chin. A pair of golden eyes sparkled under the sunlight, and the message was spread extremely quickly ¡­ So that''s how it is, thank you so much, Second Prince. It seems that we need to pay more attention in the future.


    Tea Avaricious Fish opened his mouth wide. It turned out that what Wu Zhiya said was correct ¡­" All along the way, we had to show our jade token and secret manuals, so our whereabouts have been completely exposed ¡­ With some hesitation, she held onto the exceptionally exquisite embroidered cloth bag. That ¡­ I can''t take it.


    Why not?


    Chaxianyu was a little surprised by the question. Uh, didn''t they say that all eight nations'' orders were exclusive to the Imperial Family? If you give me the clearance order for your merchant country, how inconvenient would it be for me to travel in the future ¡­


    Shang Tianyao patted her shoulder. You think too much. He blinked his eyes, slowly approached Chaxianyu''s face and revealed a crafty smile. This prince''s face, was the best proof of her identity.


    Ha ha-ha ha ha! The broom head really has you, hahahaha... Chaxianyu laughed heartily. Her eyes were smiling like two crescent moons, the small freckles on her face looked like they were about to fly out happily. The small nose of Yuan Yuan moved up and down. Suddenly, the boy felt a strong tug on her neck and pulled away. She raised her head in shock, and saw a gloomy and unhappy face of a certain lord priest. Prince, distance.


    Shang Tianyao had already thought that the Master of the Luo Clan, the renowned High Priest ''God of Sacrifice'', was covered in mysteries. Furthermore, he was Chaxianyu''s master, which made him even more suspicious. The difference in strength between the two was huge, and their characters were at opposite ends. Luo Rongji, as one of the best Soul Power User and the most outstanding priest of the imperial family, was famous for being unapproachable, but for what reason was this esteemed lord willing to lower himself to teach a girl who didn''t know anything? After Shang Tianyao found out about Chaxianyu''s true identity, he thought that the reason why Luo Rongji protected Chaxianyu with all his might was because of his title as the princess. After interacting with his for a few days, he once again overturned this conjecture: Chaxianyu was not favored, and did not even have any reactions when she was escaping from the palace. If she wanted to foster her power and influence, she would have to choose Third Princess Shang Yue.


    It was time to go.


    The cold voice instantly woke Shang Tianyao up. When he came back to his senses, he saw Chaxianyu holding the embroidered bag he gave her, walking forward step by step with three turns, and a ''weng ¨C!'' in his head. The explosion sent the world spinning and caused some pain. He stayed where he was and watched Chaxianyu and his party board the carriage one after another.


    Shang Tianyao''s face tensed up, he felt that he was the only person left in this world, he was helpless and panicked, but right when he was unsure of what to do, a pair of big warm hands, neither light nor heavy, covered his head. Shang Tianxuan was wearing a fiery red army cloak, his resolute and deep gaze looking at the location of the carriage. He patted the boy''s head and said his final goodbye, as if he was a man.


    The horse carriage slowly moved forward. Chaxianyu sat on the soft couch and tightly held onto the cloth bag to leave the place empty. Or was it that she didn''t have a chance to speak?


    Salted fish! Chaxianyu!


    Chaxianyu trembled as ssshe climbed up onto the seat in a hurry. Leaning on the back window and pushing aside the curtain, he saw a boy wearing a bright yellow shirt with a cherry red ball crown tied on his head running behind the horse carriage. Salted Fish! Safe journey! he shouted, stumbling and raising his hand high. I''ll never forget you! And don''t forget me --


    Chaxianyu''s tears flowed out, she quickly laid on the window ledge and stuck her head out, waving at Shang Tianxuan with all her might. The wind blew her hair into a mess, and the leaves in the forest clumped on her face, causing the drapes on her forehead to flutter, and the broom to fly out ¡ª Thank you! I''ll never forget you --


    The bright summer sun was running inch by inch along the forest path, the carriage was speeding, and so was the bright yellow boy, who was like the best treasure in the world, sweet and warm when he smiled, pitying when he cried, transparent in his character, crystal in his heart. He was a prince of a fallen nation, a gift from heaven. He was also an ordinary youth in the world. When he left, he would be sad, reunited, ecstatic, and had a wish. He could also love and love. Shang Tianyao stared unblinkingly at the carriage that was far away from him, running with all his might, chasing. His legs were sore and weak as if they were filled with lead. Tears had blurred the path in front of him, but he still ran with all his might.


    Chaxianyu! I''ll be waiting for you!


    Chaxianyu! Don''t get hurt! Eat well!


    The wind that was at the beginning of summer blew with light, the emerald green forest stood still, the clouds swayed, the boy''s figure that was chasing after them along the road became smaller and smaller, further and further away. Half of Chaxianyu''s body almost peeked out of the carriage.


    The sunlight was particularly dazzling at that moment as the skin on her face burned with the pain of licking tears and the wind whistled. Suddenly, she heard an especially clear cry that was accompanied by a sobbing sound, which pierced through the endless forest.


    Chaxianyu! I like you! I''ll wait for you... Like me, too!


    "Crash ~ ~ ~"


    Chaxianyu raised her head, and a small flower carrying a faint fragrance floated up along with the wind as it flew towards the tip of her nose, floating back and forth until it landed on top of her blue skirt.


    The flower looked like a small star with five round horns, the pink powder was translucent and the stamen was golden. At the moment, Wu Zhiya was reading a book, and another flower had fallen onto the title page of the book.


    A song be sing In the ear of the children when they play In innocence and innocence


    He had only left for three winters, yet he had matured in the summer and had confided in the flowers.


    In the early years of the year, the ball and banana trees are as they were intended to be.


    As the years go by, so does the sun and the sun.


    Chrysanthemum, representing first love.


    Another summer season." A thick, rusty lock of the cold and damp water prison was covered in yellow talismanic symbols of demonic beast blood. The entire prison was covered in a golden, bell-like barrier of soul power. A woman in a thin, bloodstained skirt, with a faint white background, her bare legs and arms bound in heavy iron chains, her head down on the edge of the wall, her head still, the dungeon silent and dark except for a narrow three-latticed iron window above her head that let in a faint light.


    An incomplete flower inadvertently flew in along the wind, just like a light cherry white snowflake slowly descending.


    The woman''s eyelashes twitched as she struggled, wanting to reach out to touch the flower on the ground. With a muffled clank, the chain stretched taut. Her fingers slashed in vain ¡­ It was just as he had expected.


    She closed her eyes and searched her memory for the song. His thick black hair covered a hole in his chest that oozed blood. In this immobile hell, he must have thought of something blissful and even revealed a peaceful smile like a baby''s.


    The door of the dungeon was wrenched open, and a tall figure approached step by step, stamping his feet against the cold tiles. The woman turned a deaf ear to him. She closed her eyes and hummed a song. ''Xia mature.'' Flowers to pour out.


    The person who had arrived at the dungeon stopped and snapped his fingers. Then, he instantly passed through the iron door and layers of enchantments, appearing in front of the woman.


    He took out an unwashed blood stained dagger and extended his arm to grab the woman''s weak throat with ease, lifting her up into the air! He pressed himself against the wall and leaned close to the woman''s ear, breathing heavily. Little Phoenix, I am here to take today''s blood.


    The wind of early summer was soft, as if it had been grilled, but not hot enough. It was wrapped in warm sunlight as it came in through the iron windows of the dungeon, gently lifting up a white skirt ¡ª a blue butterfly that was sewn crookedly, its flapping wings inlaid with golden threads.


    Most Lovely... Pick More... Pick more, Pick more, Pick more.

 C63

    In his memory, there was a slim and warm hand gently stroking his head while he slept soundly. The owner of the voice called out repeatedly, Little He ¡­ Little He. You lazy cat.


    The sun was warm and warm, and he refused to wake up from his nap even after letting his master shove him a few times and acting coquettishly in his drowsiness. From the sun-heated windowsill, he was carried cherished to the cool rattan chair ¡ª perhaps because the afternoon was just right, or perhaps because it seemed too good compared to what happened afterwards. This scene had been repeatedly reminisced over and over throughout his thousands of years of life. Time and time again, bitter and sweet, until he began to wonder: Was he then? Did that gentle and beautiful person ever exist? She definitely loved him ¡­ At that time.


    In that ''time'', where one would want to return countless times, there was a happiness that one would never be able to obtain again in their entire life.


    That kind of happiness... Is it real?


    With a pitiful, begging, self-deceiving perseverance and pain that went down to the bone, she was suffering the bitter days of losing her. He did not dare to die, because the target of his revenge would come from a thousand years from now. He did not dare to grow old, because he had to personally take care of his opponent''s life ¡ª the only blood sworn believer who could bring out his soul from the blood of one of the eight thousand disciples of the Golden Lion Fox Demon Sect, the King of Demons, who had gone through countless trials and tribulations. He had dedicated his fearless loyalty and hatred to the Demon King, and obtained the secrets to longevity and the power to transform a thousand skins.


    Sound... Falling...


    Xiao He had a dream of the past again, his mouth was mumbling something indistinctly. As if it wasn''t a good dream, the person in deep sleep formed a fist, with furrowed brows. His face was also covered in sweat, and his voice sounded ¡­ Sound Down You... Don''t go... Where are you going... Sound Down...


    Don''t leave me... Sound Down... Don''t leave me...


    The white robe lying on the side beside him moved. After a short while, a slender and muscular arm reached over and impatiently patted his face. "Hey!" Xiao Zhihe!


    The man''s voice was low and stern, carrying an imposing aura, even though he was not angry, Xiao Zhihe, what are you doing?! Wake This King up!


    Xiao He immediately woke up, he suddenly turned and sat up, his first reaction was to rush to the bronze mirror beside the bed, he was panicking, my face! What happened to my face? When he saw that the face in the mirror was still that of a delicate and pretty female, he let out a sigh of relief. Luckily ¡­


    What''s good?


    Xiao He had awoken by more than half. Right now, he had transformed into Consort Xiao Xiao Zhihe, who was exactly the same as the Empress Cha! I can''t let him get away with this... The woman raised her long hair and fell towards Emperor Xun''s chest with her eyes closed. She laughed softly and said, "I''m fine, Your Majesty." Chenqie ¡­ It was just a nightmare.


    Raising his head with an expression that was on the verge of tears, his Majesty ¡­ Can you hear Chenqie blabbering in her dreams?


    Emperor Xun held her shoulders, and lowered his head, intentionally or unintentionally glancing at the frail woman, as he coldly snorted, "I don''t know."


    This King is not interested in sleep talk.


    Only then did Xiao He relax. Just as he was about to put on a fake smile and start his new day of fun, a low voice came from above his head: Emperor Xun has spoken first, this king is asking you, the other day when you were wearing a blue butterfly white skirt to tease this king ¡­ Where did this'' question ''come from?


    Or, how did you know that the Empress Cha addressed this king as "Xun Lang"? The man rubbed her tired forehead and tightly embraced the woman in her embrace.


    That call had not been heard since fifteen years ago. She was wearing a white dress, had blue butterflies, and had deer eyes ¡­ Tears fell down the cheeks of the woman who tottered forward, the familiar face and familiar title. It made Emperor Xun''s heart palpitate in pain and trepidation for a moment, as if he had forgotten about the dignity of an emperor and was about to cry.


    The woman remained calm as she sat up in Emperor Xun''s embrace. Turning around, her bright eyes met Emperor Xun''s face, and she laughed. It looks like His Majesty really likes this name. Emperor Xun frowned, she raised her hand to pinch the girl''s small chin, and berated her harshly. Remember, that is the privilege of Empress Cha, I do not allow you to exceed it in the future!


    Yes, yes, yes. Chenqie knows her wrongs. Xiao He''s face had a carefree smile, but in his heart, he affectionately greeted the ancestors of the Emperor Xun eight hundred times. He took out a yellow painting and handed it over to Emperor Xun from the golden box placed on the bedside table. His tone was calm as he said, "Then, this concubine will return the things belonging to His Majesty to His Majesty."


    The girl in the painting was still smiling as brightly as ever, with a dancing blue butterfly embroidered on the corner of her white dress. The background of the blue butterfly had fallen in splendor, and the flowers were flying all over the sky.


    The man who looked at the painting was as if he was deaf, mute, blind, and unmoving, as if he had lost his soul. His face was very delicate, his eyebrows were gentle, the corners of his lips were pursed together, and his expression always carried sharpness and resistance. However, every time he moved his hands, it would often make Xiao He have a misconception that the man in front of him was not a prehistoric emperor, but a boy who was injured but refused to speak. The arrogance and alienation of the Emperor Xun, carried along with it a youthful aura that did not conform to his age and identity. He, who quietly looked at the portrait of the Empress Cha, was as thin as a piece of paper, afraid that she would be smashed into smithereens ¡­ Inconceivable temperament. Inconceivable people.


    Xiao He studied Emperor Xun''s reaction, his heart was restless. So that''s it, so that''s it! He rubbed his hands together and was about to burst out laughing. Unexpectedly, the iron monarch, whose heart was like cold iron, could have dealt the fatal blow to a woman.


    ''Empress Cha is the biggest weakness of the Emperor Xun.


    Your Majesty ¡­ It was time to prepare for the morning assembly. On the bed, a warm and graceful body leaned over, resting on the man''s broad shoulders. He drew circles to tease the man. Your Majesty, you should go first ¡­ Chenqie will arrive shortly... His words landed like a soft kiss on the man''s neck. Last night, Your Majesty ¡­ This caused chenqie so much pain ¡­


    The man allowed the woman to touch his half-naked chest. His face was cold and expressionless as he carefully rolled the painting one week at a time. He pushed away the woman and got up to tidy up his pajamas.


    Xiao He was stunned, the Emperor Xun walked downstairs without changing his expression, the Palace Maid on both sides waiting for him immediately lowered their heads and welcomed him, holding onto his yellow robe and belt, they began to help him get dressed. Emperor Xun did not turn his head to look at Xiao He who was kneeling on the bed. He only used a kind of repulsive aura to speak to the air lightly. Before, you would even quarrel with this king, and cause trouble the moment you couldn''t even see the person, and caused your Qingling Palace to overturn the sky ¡­ Now it seemed as if he had become a completely different person.


    Thump.


    Xiao He accidentally crushed the handle of the copper mirror in his hand. He pretended not to understand and tilted his head with a smile on his face. Chenqie is chenqie, how could she change? I''m not used to being a new concubine... So they made a big joke, and now they''re trying to make up for it ¡­ Chenqie wanted to be a competent concubine in the prehistoric era.


    Emperor Xun did not reply. He put on his gold boots and stepped forward, then suddenly stopped in front of the door.


    Xiao He did not expect the Emperor Xun to call him, so he was not prepared. Emperor Xun laughed. In this palace, everyone told This King that they would be able to become ''competent'', but This King never knew the standard of ''competent''. What exactly is'' competent ''?


    Because he was afraid of losing his head, he made himself into a masked mannequin. A thousand people would say that he was obedient in front of this king, did whatever he wanted, and did whatever he wanted secretly. It is said that the palace is like a thin layer of ice and everyone is in danger, but this rule that undermines their true nature was never set by this king.


    Emperor Xun waved his wide hands and left. His golden dragon robe was like a golden flag being cast under the bright sun, dazzling in gold. Although this king has never wished for you to be like her, since god gave you a similar appearance to her ¡­ Xiao Zhihe, don''t easily admit defeat.


    This King is still waiting to see how powerful you are.


    When the man left, the dumbstruck woman fell back onto the soft blanket with a thump. Her tensed nerves had just relaxed and she immediately became sleepy, thought silently as he rubbed his waist that was almost ripped apart by the Emperor Xun overnight: Could it be that this stuffy jar emperor likes a different kind of seductive bitch?


    He possessed the same royal authority as the Emperor Xun, and had done many good deeds that helped the people of the world. All sorts of indications showed that the woman placed the tip of the Emperor Xun''s heart, was definitely not a vulgar and vulgar woman.


    True temperament? Xiao He laid on the bed with his legs crossed and couldn''t help but smile. You said it yourself. Emperor Awakened, just you wait!


    Yours Truly''s specialty was acting with his true colors. After saying that, he leapt up like a carp and lazily carried the bedside as he shouted down. Zi Ling ¡ª Come up here, help me tie my hair and change my clothes!


    Here comes the Empress! Zi Ling seemed to be very happy, holding a stack of gauze dresses and sparkling accessories, she ran over and combed her hair while chattering, "Empress, are you still going to see the Emperor today?" Zi Ling helped the Empress dress up beautifully. The Empress must definitely leave the emperor to come back tonight ¡­


    Xiao He chewed on the melon seeds while rolling his eyes. Forget it, my body won''t be able to take it.


    Zi Ling, on the other hand, was smiling very happily. Although the current emperor only had the Empress as his sole concubine, there was no harem competition ¡­ But none of us can figure out what the Son of Heaven is thinking! Zi Ling felt that it was best for the Empress to hurry up and bear this kindness and give birth to the dragon son, so as to consolidate her position in the future.


    Long Zi?!


    Xiao He spat out a mouthful of high grade Imperial Tea, choking and coughing continuously. Zi Ling, no, this is too hasty.


    Cold sweat trickled down his face. Although he was a woman on the outside, he was a man of iron in his heart! Before entering the palace, although he had borrowed the convenience to form all sorts of women, they were all there for the sake of survival. He, Xiao He, had never done this before, and he was disgusted to do this, but this time ¡­


    Men kissing men, men interacting with men ¡­ It was not the person he loved, but was rather the object of extreme hatred.


    Time and time again, she flattered him, twisting her waist, and said words of love that revealed her bones. She then began to woo him under other people''s bodies ¡­


    Under the gaze of the voice, he did such a dirty thing. Again and again.


    Yes, the voice must have been clearly heard in the sky.


    The woman''s face slowly lowered, and the act of peeling the melon seeds came to a halt. Zi Ling thought that the Empress was unhappy and hurriedly combed his hair. With a coy smile, he changed the topic. Don''t take it to heart! Ah, right! Tomorrow is the day of Princess Li Suren''s and General Zuo Xu''s wedding! The Emperor had already instructed for the Empress to attend as well! Does the Empress still remember?


    When Xiao He heard the word "wedding", he finally had a hint of a reaction. His eyes moved, it was as if ¡­ He seemed to have heard of it ¡­


    Zi Ling took this opportunity to replenish her strength. She heard that the wedding ceremony was no small matter! Even though it was set up in the Primordial Profound Ark, all of the guests present were of great origins. All the nobles, princes and princesses would personally come to the scene! The Empress must be spirited, tomorrow Zi Ling will help you dress up, she will definitely let the guests be stupefied!


    The woman smiled when she heard that, didn''t she? As you said, I am looking forward to tomorrow''s wedding. On the surface, he didn''t seem to be too emotional, but in his heart, there were raging waves of emotions. Xiao He secretly grabbed onto his trembling hands under his sleeves, until his trembling hands were pinched by his fingernails until they left five bloody marks.


    Tomorrow is a good chance. If you leave the palace for the wedding, you will have the chance to eat people''s hearts.


    One or two. Endless enjoyment. Remains of corpses, limbs, and bodies thrown into the wilderness. No one would be able to find them.


    Xiao He knew clearly in his heart that he had only been in a hurry to eat a little Palace Maid''s heart when he entered the palace. After that, for some unknown reason, he had been pampered as a concubine, and Emperor Xun had suddenly appeared from time to time. If he didn''t eat the human heart, he would turn into dust, not to mention continue maintaining his woman''s skin.


    Tomorrow was a golden opportunity.


    The woman''s eyes flashed with a strange dark red color. She looked at the heavily guarded Dragon Pavilion and Phoenix Pavilion, and acted like a crafty and mischievous cat, gently licking her lips, Zi Ling, prepare the food.


    I''m hungry.

 C64

    Cyan Plains City, Zuo Mansion


    On the day of Zuo Yueshang''s and Li Suren''s big wedding, before the chickens had crowed, the Zuo Mansion was already brightly lit. Everyone in the house, male, female, old, and young, began to busy themselves, anxious and orderly, making their final inspections and preparations for welcoming guests. Due to the arrival of the Emperor Xun this time, this wedding seemed especially special and solemn. The style and standards were strictly in accordance with the Emperor Xun''s rules of setting up a feast in the palace. The names on the guest list were all not small either. The Elders, the nobles, and the famed outstanding disciples, although divided into various ranks, were all well-known figures. It was said that even the princes and princesses who rarely showed their faces in the palace came as well, causing the servants of the Zuo Mansion to be extremely excited.


    The Zuo Mansion courtyard had been completely filled with carriages, with magnificent splendor all around, it was truly a spectacular sight. As the time of the wedding approached, the chattering guests all entered the stadium, exchanging pleasantries and drinking wine. The doorman was holding a flower and welcoming them at the gate, the acting troupe was training hard in the backstage, the sound of footsteps reverberating through the corridor, the servants were hurrying to and fro attending the banquet, both inside and outside Zuo Mansion were loud and rowdy, it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Seeing that it was about time, Zuo Yueshang got up and left the room.


    Although he was the main character of the day, he did not have any complicated decorations on his body. He only had on a simple strand of golden-brown hair and a precious blue Xiao on his waist. He wore a red and gold satin wedding robe. He stood silently on the steps with his hands behind his back, waiting. Before long, Zuo Yueshang had a smile on his face as he watched Emperor Xun''s carriage slowly enter, and silently stop at the side of the Zuo Mansion courtyard.


    Emperor Xun was wearing a spotless white fox skin gown with gold threads and embroidered soft boots. He slowly got off the carriage with his hands behind his back, and just as Zuo Yueshang was about to bow and greet him, he was stopped by Emperor Xun. Yue Shang, today is the day of your great joy, don''t give me a whole set of words for your subjects. This time, my identity is your friend, not your emperor.


    Zuo Yueshang lowered his head and pursed his lips into a smile. Brother Xie Xun. The two of them looked at each other and laughed out loud. Just then, at the other side of the carriage, the carriage driver carefully supported a petite figure. Emperor Xun noticed and stuck his head out, gently waving towards, quickly come and greet General Zuo.


    This was the first time Zuo Yueshang had seen the Consort Xiao mentioned in the Emperor Xun''s letter. Although he did not reveal any emotions on the surface, he was still warm and gentle, and at the bottom of his heart, he was secretly shocked by the Empress''s poise ¡ª The woman had an innate spirit energy of his own, his features were extremely beautiful, his bright black hair was meticulously combed into a tall head of clouds, his ear was adorned with an enamel golden butterfly and flowing cloud, he was dressed in a purple gold fairy dress, his shoulder was covered with a bright yellow muslin embroidered with a myriad of words ¡ª his delicate clothes made his seem even more beautiful, as if he did not look like a person living in a forest.


    Xiao He''s awe-inspiring dressing was a masterpiece that took his more than two hours to pull out from the bottom of his heart. He had already silently digested himself in the carriage, so he didn''t have any thoughts of resisting. Seeing how experienced the general looked, he was also happy to have a look at him.


    Just as she was about to bow to Zuo Yueshang, the man instantly became flustered and waved his hand to stop her. Consort Xiao, how can this be! Hurry, get up, you''re injured ¡­


    After greeting each other, the three of them chatted and laughed as they entered the conference hall. In an instant, the entire hall quieted down. Zuo Yueshang invited Emperor Xun to sit at the main seat, and everyone around him kneeled down in respect.


    Emperor Xun was in a particularly good mood today, so without further ado, he waved his hand to let everyone return to their seats. He turned his head, and was about to speak when he suddenly saw Xiao Zhihe. He raised his head, and realized that the girl dressed in bright clothes was looking confused, and was timidly standing by his side. He stood up and held her hand, and guided her to a seat beside him.


    Once he did that, the people below gasped in surprise, everyone whispered to each other and one after another, this was the legendary Consort Xiao who replaced the Empress Cha.


    It was said that the Consort Xiao was extremely favored, and it seemed that not only was her beauty outstanding ¡­


    The reason was unknown, but there were indeed a few Emperor Xun s who favored him.


    Consort Xiao was indeed a top quality beauty! Tsk tsk tsk, the older the wiser ¡­ Emperor Xun''s eyes were truly fierce ¡­


    It''s said that Emperor Xun has already forgotten the painful loss of Empress Cha''s injuries and is about to establish a new harem ¡­


    Makes sense... Hahaha! Today''s trip was not in vain; you actually let this old man see the true face of the future empress ¡­


    A loud announcement interrupted all the conjectures of the nobles in the hall. The second prince, Jedabu, arrived and asked to see the emperor!


    Emperor Xun s of higher levels and above did not even raise their heads as they entered.


    A young man with short chestnut hair and azure silk ribbon tied to his forehead walked in. He looked to be in his early twenties, tall and sturdy, exuding a strong and plump aura. He had bright hair color and an exotic looking three-dimensional face, and stood out from the crowd with his golden carp officer python armor embroidered on his chest and his bamboo green magpie boots.


    The man cupped his fist and said in a clear voice with a burning gaze, "I, Jaddabu, greet my royal father!"


    The Emperor Xun sipped the tea in his hands and replied indifferently. The day before yesterday, he led the troops to attack the bandits of the Southern Wilderness. Giving a seat.


    Thank you, Imperial Father! As soon as he left, another heir followed him.


    Third Princess Shang Yue swung her hips and walked in. This son Shang Yue had come to pay her respects to her Imperial Father. She was like a white fox bewitching the masses, her slim figure was like a green and white ice fruit entwined with a peony dress, and she was waving a luxuriant purple fan. Her charming eyes were like silk, and her delicate voice was like a lakeshore being slowly tossed into the lake in autumn, drunk from three cups.


    Behind him was still that thin black servant who didn''t know how to speak and had an outstanding appearance. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and had a bandanna tied around his head. On his skinny face was a pair of upturned peach blossom eyes that were cold and distant, like a majestic unmoving black rock as he indifferently gazed forward and stood behind Shang Yue like a puppet.


    Emperor Xun was very polite to Shang Yue. He nodded his head towards Shang Yue, indicating him to take a seat, then tapped the table with his fingers, seemingly very interested. He asked her, I heard that you have been learning how to arrange soul power formations, is there any new enlightenment? If there is time, report it to the imperial tutor. Bring it to This King for a look.


    Shang Yue smiled decently. Yes, this child will not disappoint royal father''s expectations and continue to study even more.


    After Shang Yue and Jin Mo took their seats, the entire reception hall was empty. Emperor Xun put down the teacup, wiped his fingers with a handkerchief and sat upright with his back facing away from the soft couch. He then threw a look of signal to Zuo Yueshang, who was standing quietly on the second level, as he waited for his orders. Zuo Yueshang understood tacitly, he walked over slowly and paid his respects, raising his head with a gentle smile, the guests had all arrived, and the wedding was taking place right now.


    During the drinking session, everyone had a tacit understanding of one another: The Hua Clan had five princes and princesses who were in desperate straits, and a mysterious relative. These heirs, who were not blood related to each other, would stay in the inner palace and not show themselves in public, but even this time, the emperor''s most favored imperial tutor, the first rank general of the Left Grand General, and the fifth princess, Li Suren, only had three people with them. Were the other three really busy with something important? Or was it because of her status as a child of the phoenix race that she disdained participating in it? Or perhaps, there was some conflict with the Emperor Xun ¡­ It really made one wonder.


    The wedding ceremony proceeded in an orderly manner. As Li Suren''s brilliant "Snow Fox Dance" came to an end, the atmosphere at the scene immediately rose to the peak. After a few rounds of drinking and eating, the official families who were restrained and cautious in front of the Emperor Xun also began to release their courage and use the alcohol to joke and toast to each other. Xiao He sat beside Emperor Xun, and was very far from the main hall, so he could clearly feel the feeling of being separated by the bustling atmosphere.


    It was a very strange feeling, as if he was the only one who was excluded from the show and was only a spectator.


    He turned his head to look at Emperor Xun, who was sitting very far away from the bustle, and discovered that there was nothing wrong with him. He still looked calm and collected, as if he was an arm''s length away in another world.


    How strange. Although laughter and jubilation filled his ears, his heart was so quiet that even his breathing could be heard. People were dancing and singing as if they couldn''t see themselves.


    Was this the feeling of being an emperor?


    Under one man, above tens of thousands of people, no one would dare to disobey. However, on the wedding day, on the auspicious day, there was no one by his side.


    A friend''s wedding? Maybe that was all wrong. The Emperor Xun didn''t even have friends, he wanted to make friends, and he even had the status of emperor to order people around. He had no relatives, and his royal brother and brother had all been killed before he could ascend the throne, so the beloved Queen was no longer present, and the children who were not related by blood were summoned to the palace, just to fill up the place. If it weren''t for the fact that they had taken his life, how would they be willing to attend such a small banquet?


    It turned out that it was actually only one person above all these people. To think that it was actually so cold.


    Ice-hanging cliffs, far away mountains, high and widowed at the same time, is an unparalleled cold loneliness.


    Maybe it was because his personality of being greedy for the liveliness had suffered from coldness that made him sensitive, or maybe it was because he had drunk too many cups of wine that Xiao He suddenly felt that there was nothing special about this'' isolated ''man in front of him. Although he was the Emperor, he was only the Emperor. Xiao He was even sympathetic as he quietly poured himself a cup of wine. Surprisingly, he raised it high up to Emperor Xun''s nose and said harshly, "Hey, let''s toast."


    Emperor Xun was slightly startled, he was deeply surprised. He did not speak for a long time, and only when he saw the woman''s blushing face did he understand that he was drunk. As a result, he relaxed and shook his wine cup with a smile.


    But there''s no harm in having a drink with you.


    "Beep, beep ~ ~ ~"


    Not only was the glass made from the finest jasper jade beautiful, but the clinking of the glass was also very pleasant to hear. It was like beating a golden lacquer cauldron in the clouds with a drumstick dipped in dew. With that in mind, Xiao He poured himself a second cup, then laid on Emperor Xun''s shoulder and raised his head.


    Emperor Xun did not speak, he just held the wine, quietly looked at the woman''s reddened and drowsy face in the wine cup, and said something in a low voice. Xiao He did not hear it clearly, but sleepiness suddenly struck him. The small round wine cup in his hand loosened and rolled down the stairs.


    Emperor Xun gently lifted the head of the sleeping woman off his neck and let her sleep on his lap. Then he ordered another cup of wine for himself, drinking while watching the people happily chatting below him.


    If only she had invited me to drink.


    A sigh quietly merged into the sweet aroma of wine that was slightly tipsy.

 C65

    Xiao He did not remember how long he slept at the banquet. When he opened his eyes in a daze, what entered his sight was the hanging pearl white ceiling, and the four walls were all made up of a beautiful, light, and dancing pearl red bedsheet. He looked down, and saw a soft, ice-cold bedsheet draped over his body. His temples throbbed, and from time to time, his head would feel the pain of a blunt instrument rubbing against it. Only then did he remember, oh, so he was drunk.


    The lady stared at the sky, her head was blank for a moment, but she suddenly felt the warmth of his arm. She turned her head to look, only to see Emperor Xun sitting quietly beside the bed with his back towards her.


    Your Majesty... Down... When those words came out of his mouth, Xiao He himself was stupefied. His voice after being drunk was swollen and hoarse. He was not sure if he had been exposed, but Xiao He was terrified, and immediately shut his mouth obediently. Emperor Xun did not seem to be surprised, he turned his head calmly and saw the woman on the bed staring at him with a pair of exceptionally bright eyes, hiding under the blanket with fear. The rebuke that was about to slip into his mouth was suddenly swallowed down ¡­ You''re awake?


    The woman nodded and tried to pull back her quilt to sit up. Your Majesty, the wedding... Emperor Xun quickly extended a large hand and pressed heavily onto her forehead. Her expression immediately darkened as she laid down. You drank very pure wine, so you have to rest and not move.


    Xiao He rolled his eyes in his heart. What the hell, wasn''t it just a jug of wine? ''Yours Truly isn''t that weak, alright ¡­ '' Even though he wanted to, he still smiled like a flower on the surface! With that, he cutely laid back down under Emperor Xun''s intimidating eyes.


    Your Majesty, your humble servant, Feng, is here to seek an audience with the Fifth Master of the Marquis House. A voice that was neither loud nor cold came from outside the room. Emperor Xun raised his eyebrows, surprised. Isn''t this Feng Aiqing? Come in.


    Hearing the name of the visitor, Xiao He who was lying on the bed instantly sobered up. Why did this fellow come to attend the wedding as well?! Didn''t Zi Ling say that the Steward Feng was a popular person in front of the royal family, and it was inconvenient for them to leave the palace with their own matters, so they would definitely not be present this time?


    The woman''s face turned blue. She wanted nothing more than to activate her soul power and disappear from the room immediately. It has to be said that Xiao He''s identity within the palace was all based on the title of ''Steward Feng''s Inner Palace, an ordinary Palace Maid''. If he was found out that this was a fake, then what would happen!? Not only had he eaten the Palace Maid under the other party''s control, he had also left it in the palace as he was using his identity and clothes to deceive everyone. This was a capital offense!


    At first, Xiao He was still a little afraid, as he stayed in the Qingling Palace anxiously, afraid that the other party would come knocking on his door with evidence. However, after one or two months had passed, he had already been promoted to Consort Xiao. Hence, he decisively confirmed that Steward Feng was a person who was favored by others and was cold-blooded, without a care in the world. As a result, he quickly let his guard down, and coupled with the limited range of activities of his concubines in the palace, he would have forgotten about this matter if he had not met them on a daily basis ¡­ This time, things were not looking good! Not good!


    Steward Feng pushed open the door gently and took off his black gloves which were shining with a luster of lacquer. He respectfully bowed to the noble man in the white fox robe who was sitting by the side of the bed. After he finished, he looked at the humanoid figure on the bed for a moment, then lowered his eyes and naturally added, To pay his respects to Consort Xiao.


    Emperor Xun waved his hand. His expression was rare for him to relax, there was no need to be polite. Speak, why did you bring a guest?


    Steward Feng did not say anything, but just made a path for Fifth Master Hou behind him. The old master of the teahouse whose entire body was covered in gold bars and gems hurriedly rushed forward, his sleeves trembling as he kowtowed. We pay our respects to His Majesty Long Yan!


    He was in a very agitated mood. His face was flushed as if he was reciting something, and his legs were trembling as he stammered, Despicable, contemptible, and heard-- His Majesty had taken in another concubines in fifteen years, and the harem had risen to prominence twice. He was truly happy for His Majesty! A beautiful woman entered the palace ¡­ The selection process was a jumbled mess. For fear that His Majesty would expend too much effort and damage the body of a dragon, to the detriment of the imperial government, he wanted to ¡­ I just want to spare no effort in saving His Majesty''s life ¡­


    He rubbed his hands together as he took a big step forward. Your Majesty, I have a young girl raised in my room who is talented and proficient in the art of zither, chess, painting, and calligraphy. Although she is not even twelve years old, she is still extremely well-developed and has reached the peak of perfection ¡­ Do you think ¡­


    Steward Feng sent them off.


    The Fifth Master stood rooted to the spot with his mouth wide open. No, ah, your majesty, I haven''t said anything yet...


    With your big mouth, since you have the ability to approach this duke''s beloved one, seeing this duke here and now means that your brain isn''t stupid. But why is it that a brain that isn''t stupid has to do all sorts of foolish things?


    Your daughter, what qualifications do you have to enter this king''s palace?


    The Emperor Xun stood up, his gaze cold. He smiled and spoke in a low voice, his eyes filled with evil intent. What, the old master of the teahouse was not satisfied yet, and he still wanted to climb up the throne of the Emperor?


    How could the poor Fifth Master, an ordinary city official, withstand the wrath of the Son of Heaven? With a plop, he kowtowed and begged for mercy, snot and tears flew all over his face. No, no! This humble one doesn''t dare! How could I dare! His big mouth was wrong! His big mouth was wrong! Please spare my life, Your Majesty! Please spare my life ¡­


    It looks like This King has been too merciful towards you all and has let you all worry about This King. With a cold snort, the Emperor Xun threw Guang Xiu down. Feng Aiqing, following this king''s orders, took away the official position with a big mouth, and sent people from the Internal Affairs Bureau to investigate and collect the information. From today onwards, the Jingting Teahouse in Mount Yuanshan will be accepted as a national service.


    Xiao He heard it clearly from the bed. In his heart, he felt sorry for the Fifth Master, who would not die until he had committed suicide. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if there was an electric shock. His entire body began to feel hot. He tightly hugged the blanket, forcing himself to calm down and take deep breaths. No, this wasn''t the time to leisurely watch the show and make comments... He needed the human heart! He could not hold on any longer!


    Your Majesty, I am so touched that you actually rejected my offer to take on a concubine.


    The slumbering Fifth Master was dragged away by the soldier at the door, leaving only the two men in his room. Suddenly, the crisp voice of a woman rang out. "Your Majesty ¡­" I didn''t expect you to think so highly of my concubine. Really happy...


    Emperor Xun and Steward Feng were both stunned. They looked at each other in dismay, Emperor Xun frowned, deeply confused. Xiao Zhihe, what nonsense are you spouting?


    Your Majesty, please admit it. In your heart, chenqie ¡­ It was already an irreplaceable status... The female voice came leisurely from the bed curtain. It was sweet and greasy, as if it carried some sort of bewitching charm. Chenqie knew that her Majesty had treated her well, so ¡­ Chenqie ¡­ Hehe, I want to ask His Majesty for a gift.


    Emperor Xun and Steward Feng looked at each other in doubt. Emperor Xun walked over patiently, stood in front of the bed and crossed his waist.


    Chenqie wants His Majesty''s Elite Armament Hall.


    It was as though he had thrown a silencing smoke bomb into the air. The whole room was enveloped in an extremely strange atmosphere, after a moment of deathly silence, Steward Feng saw that Emperor Xun''s face had turned pale, and subconsciously reached out his hand in worry. Your Majesty, are you alright? Your Majesty, the Empress is joking ¡­


    So this is your goal? The Emperor Xun did not care about the Steward Feng, the veins on his forehead appeared, he gritted his teeth, his eyes red as he hatefully questioned the person curled up on the bed.


    The lady did not say anything, but Emperor Xun suddenly became weird. He was like a doll with a broken string that could not be expected. His body shook violently and he was about to lose his balance, but he was firmly supported by the Steward Feng beside him.


    The haughty and luxurious man dressed in white robes held his forehead, his eyes faintly flickering with tears, dyed blood-red by the light of his eyes, and his face contorted with hatred. Xiao Zhihe, you actually ''asked'' this duke for a good gift ¡­ The Elite Armament''s Curtain House was personally selected by me. I summoned the Poison Elite Armaments and Death Soldiers, and directly listened to the king''s order to serve this king''s royal barrier, and it was an organization that secretly operated. Furthermore, this king had the left arm and the right arm, so there was no one in the world who didn''t want to take it ¡­ Because whoever possesses it will have the power to resist This King!


    Xiao Zhihe, how dare you!


    In anger, a figure wrapped in a thin blanket suddenly jumped down from the collapsed bed. The figure was petite and delicate, charging around barefooted with a sobbing sound, until she ran out of the room. When she brushed past Emperor Xun, she did not hesitate at all and hit him hard, shouting angrily in shame, "So you said I''m very important!" Just a mere organization of guards is not willing to give it to me! You big liar!


    Just as Steward Feng wanted to chase after her, he shouted angrily with his back facing the window, telling her to go! The subject, at the emperor''s command, had to stop and stand for a long time in the direction in which the woman had disappeared. Under the tall hat, a pair of eagle-like eyes filled with deep emotions instantly tightened. Consort Xiao, huh?


    Emperor Xun was still fuming, he walked straight to the side of the table and gulped down a mouthful of cold tea in an attempt to calm down, this was also the case, the other was also the case ¡­ All of them are not letting This King have peace of mind!


    Steward Feng turned around as usual and spoke indifferently. This lowly subordinate felt that Consort Xiao was very different from the others.


    Your Majesty, don''t be angry with the Empress. This humble servant will take the Empress back.


    "Crash ~ ~ ~"


    A warm summer wind swept up from the wide open corridor. The man''s waist revealed a warm jade pendant with the tail of a fish that was glowing with a jade-green luster, which was stirred by the wind, revealing the corners of his clothes.


    That jade pendant was tainted with the fragrance of peach blossoms.

 C66

    It was almost dusk, and the sky was covered with colorful, muslin like clouds. Looking through the sunset, the Zuo Mansion at the foot of the mountain was surrounded by mountains, like a piece of red jade embedded in a furry green area.


    On Zuo Mansion, the grand wedding was still ongoing, the living room after the departure of the Son of Heaven was even more lively. The guests were chatting and raising their cups, like a shadow play, as the warm light shone through the paper windows.


    Hey, sit over there.


    The man dozing outside the carriage was awakened by a sudden question. Upon seeing who it was, he quickly jumped down from the carriage and hurriedly bowed to the fat man dressed in the official uniform in front of him.


    Yours Truly has some matters to take care of. Since you''re lacking people, come over here with Yours Truly.


    The man was in a bit of a dilemma. However, my master had instructed me that I am not to leave without permission before clearing the place ¡­


    The fat man suddenly revealed a vicious expression as he raised his fist and walked forward, roaring in an aggressive manner, If I tell you to come over, then come over! Where did all this nonsense come from! Do you not know my identity? Or do you want me to report it to your master, eh?


    The man was so scared that his face turned white. No, no, no. Master, please wait a moment. He quickly ran back to the carriage.


    Heh.


    The man who was addressed as'' Master ''looked at the retreating figure in a panic. He put his hands behind his back as he chuckled. A look of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    Steward Feng bade farewell to the guest room where Emperor Xun was resting. He quickly turned around and walked out of the corridor with large strides. The man frowned. He ordered the two of you, split up and look for the Consort Xiao. Once I find out where the Consort Xiao is, report to me immediately.


    Yes!


    The clouds were high and the sky was tranquil. Steward Feng who was searching for someone in the Zuo Mansion had a grave expression on his face as he walked, stroking his chin while pondering. For some reason, his intuition told him that this Empress was hiding from him. Not only were they not willing to get along with him, they had even intentionally angered the Emperor Xun. Even though they had obviously shown their faces in front of everyone, they still found an excuse to cover their faces with blankets and escape.


    If not for the fact that Zuo Yueshang wanted to take this opportunity to investigate Consort Xiao personally, he would have stayed in the palace and continued to manage the affairs of the Inner Palace. The talisman paper that was filled with mysterious symbols that he got from Master Xuanyang was said to have the ability to communicate with spirits. Suddenly, a strange light shone on the night before Zuo Yueshang''s big wedding and started to revolve around the room''s beams without end. He was shocked, and felt an indescribable unease in his heart.


    While walking, a shadow suddenly brushed past him, without even bothering to lower his head, he left hastily. A strange feeling welled up from the bottom of Steward Feng''s heart, he immediately stopped and turned back, ordering, those over there, please halt.


    It was a plump man, short and plain, dressed in a neat, dark, smoke-colored official uniform and wearing the hat of a seventh rank official. Manager Feng walked over with his hands behind his back. His hawk eyes swept across the man''s face. "Where are you from?" Why did you make this tube look so familiar?


    The eyes of the man being questioned flickered erratically as he repeatedly nodded his head and bowed. He had just taken up his post and was a County Magistrate of a certain county in Cyan Longevity City ¡­ I heard that the Great General of the Left set up a feast with the Son of Heaven present. He was just a country bumpkin, not well-known by the adults, so he wanted to join in on the fun and broaden his horizons.


    Steward Feng carefully observed the man''s expression. Although he was a bit timid, he was unable to find any words or mistakes, so he took the opportunity to ask a question. Have you seen a woman dressed in luxurious clothing running away with a blanket over her face?


    Ah!" This little one has seen it before!


    Steward Feng was startled, half believing and half doubting, where did she go?


    Master, I just came back from walking in the back garden and saw a woman who looked like you described. She was crying as she walked in the direction of the garden. The fat man added that he was barefoot.


    That''s it.


    The Steward Feng nodded and turned to leave. He did not forget to give a warning, not to reveal anyone, about the contents of my conversation with you today.


    The fat man still had that silly look on his face. Yes, yes, this little one will remember that!


    Steward Feng hastened his footsteps and walked towards the garden behind Zuo Mansion. As he walked, he suddenly recalled a small detail ¡ª this man''s clothes were stained with a dark red substance. At first glance, he thought it was blood. Had something happened while walking in the back garden, or had he simply been thinking too much?


    The Level 7 County Official stood where he was, watching Steward Feng''s figure gradually disappear into the distance, finally disappearing around the corner. The smiling expression on his chubby face disappeared in an instant. He rolled his eyes and spat contemptuously. What a well-thought-out Steward Feng, even if I have to care about it after I turn into a man, I don''t need to eat properly!


    He touched his chest, feeling that his heartbeat had returned to normal. He then touched his face, which had transformed into a man''s skin, which was full of elasticity. He stretched his arms and kicked his legs, feeling the warm flow of human blood through his veins ¡­ Xiao He could not help but raise his arms and shout. If I were to meet a Soul Power User, it would be like icing on the cake for me, eating ordinary people to protect my youth, eating Soul Power User ¡­ Increase soul power!


    continued to act like a fat official as he ambled through the huge backyard of the Zuo Mansion, looking for the ''prey'' that was showing signs of his soul power surging.


    Isn''t that the Third Princess Shang Yue''s personal servant?


    As he was looking around in boredom, he raised his head and discovered that the window of one of the rooms was open. Standing in the distance, he could see a man with dark skin and a scarf tied around his head walking around the room. Xiao He still vividly remembered that pair of cold, peach blossom eyes. Tsk, tsk, poor fellow. With a smirk on his face, he was eager to give it a try. Sigh, how could I have forgotten ¡­ Third Princess Shang Yue''s personal servant, was a young Soul Power User with the highest level of Hong Huang Kingdom ¡­


    Little darling, since serving the master has worked so hard, let me help you get out of this predicament.


    He licked his lips. Just as he was about to stealthily sneak over, the tip of his foot had left the ground. Suddenly, a green light flashed and his body lost all its weight.


    He heavily fell to the ground, his vision buzzing ¡ª! After a round of dizziness, as the world spun around him, a dazed and soft female voice resounded in his mind ¡­ "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!"


    "Ugh ¡­" How long have I been asleep...


    Before Xiao He could react, a strong, howling smell, like an angry iron fist struck on both sides of his head. In that instant, his heart and hands froze, unable to muster any strength. With a plop, he kneeled on the ground and opened his mouth! He spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    Xiao He''s eyes were wide open as he looked at his own palm in disbelief. Shaw...


    Shang Yue who was in the house raised her head and asked the servant who was making the tea, Jin Mo, what was going on outside?


    Jin Mo raised his head and looked out of the window. He did not stop what he was doing and returned to his Consort Xiao.


    Xiao Zhihe opened her eyes and realized that she was barefoot in an unfamiliar courtyard surrounded by lush greenery. There was a vermilion pathway in front of her, and she lowered her head to pull her clothes to look around. She subconsciously muttered to herself, Peach Blossom Powder ¡­ This is the Peach Blossom pink skirt Zi Ling gave me.


    Then I should have been at that time...


    Consort Xiao has finally found you.


    A voice that did not carry any warmth suddenly came out from behind him, scaring Xiao Zhihe out of her wits. Who was it?


    Steward Feng stood behind the woman silently with her hands behind her back. Seeing the woman turn around, and seeing her frightened face, the doubt in her heart grew even stronger. "Empress ¡­" Didn''t you go to the back garden? Why did he suddenly appear here?


    Xiao Zhihe''s thoughts were in a mess, she knew that she had been unconscious for a long time this time around, and it might have been more than ten days since the outside world started ¡­ No, judging from the fact that she was not in the palace at the moment, it might have been several months!


    She smiled up slightly. The back garden...? Ah, well, yes! I went to the back garden to relax, I don''t remember the way back... So right now, he should be lost ¡­


    The man with the tall gray hat and long black gloves and white boots, with a cold expression, narrowed his eyes. So that was how it was. Then I ask the Empress to come with me. His Majesty was still waiting for you to return, so he asked this lowly official to escort you back.


    Just as Xiao Zhihe took a step forward, she felt a stabbing pain in her foot, and when she looked down, she realized that she was not wearing shoes. Her feet were as black as coal. Looking at the well-dressed man in front of him, he felt a little embarrassed as he awkwardly smiled. ''Then, I''ll have to trouble you ¡­''


    Shang Yue lazily leaned on the window, silently observing the distant Steward Feng and Xiao Zhihe''s figures disappearing in the distance. The red-lipped woman with a flirtatious expression frowned, what was going on with this baffling concubine? He actually ran out wearing only a nightgown. Disgraceful!


    Who knew what kind of medicine Emperor Xun ate wrong, to actually make that kind of woman his concubine.


    A pair of strong arms came up from the woman''s back and gently rubbed the thin skin on her neck with rough fingertips. Isn''t that perfect?


    With his chestnut red short hair, the sky blue exotic silk belt tied to his forehead, the cynical looking man stuck to the tip of his woman''s ear and exhaled a breath of air. This showed that Emperor Xun was also starting to lose consciousness. ''Yue Er, isn''t this our best chance? ''


    When I am emperor, I will make you queen.


    Yue Er, do you know how much I missed you in the days when I was sent to the Southern Wilderness?


    Shang Yue laid quietly on the man''s chest, listening to the vigorous heartbeat beside his ears, one after another, warm yet powerful. She spoke hoarsely, her lips parted on the man''s body, bewitching. Dabu, you have to keep your promise to me.


    Jeddab stroked the woman''s head of soft black hair and laughed out loud with her bright white teeth. "Look at you, anxious ¡­" What a spoiled kitten. He thrust his big palm into the woman''s half-open chest, ravaging the slippery, knife-carved features with a lustful silence. Didn''t I promise you that? You still don''t believe me? Rest assured ¡­ I will definitely help you take Chaxianyu''s life. Because everything I''ve done, it was all for you.


    The woman moaned, instantly arousing the desire in the man''s heart. You have to promise me that everything that belongs to you belongs to me. The man rolled onto his back and sat on the woman''s waist, breathing heavily as he took off his clothes one by one.


    Jin Mo didn''t react at all to the lively and fragrant scene before him. Since his master didn''t order him to go out, he just stood quietly in the middle of the room and cleaned up the tea set. His pale fingertip was methodical, flowing with standard tea procedures: pouring the tea, cleaning the brush, bringing back the seeds, wiping the teacups. Despite the fact that the woman''s delicate breathing and the man''s screams gradually reverberated through the entire room, he remained expressionless, as though he was a puppet without sight or hearing.


    The youth stood up straight and turned a deaf ear to his words. On her delicate face, her beautiful peach blossom eyes were unfathomably deep, like a pool of stagnant water.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    There were three rapid knocks on the door consecutively, the two people who were just getting excited were disturbed, Shang Yue who had disheveled hair covered by her hands sat up in anger, Jin Mo! Go and see which bastard it is!


    Yes, Your Highness.


    Jin Mo walked over quickly. He opened the door a crack and asked coldly, "What is it?"


    The person was dressed like a servant and was running around with a head full of sweat. His voice was trembling and crying, "Is His Highness Jeddab here?" Coachman... Lord Jeddab''s coachman was eaten!

 C67

    Li Suren still remembered the first time she was shocked and afraid to step into this pure and spotless palace, when that distinguished man with a solemn expression was standing high above him, indifferently recording her report, not even giving him a single glance. After experiencing a disaster of annihilation, she, who was only seven or eight years old, tremblingly kneeled on the cold floor, tied her arms behind her back, and pressed her forehead against the ground. She humbly and humbly bit her lips, feeling cold all over her body, waiting for the prince, who held the power of life and death, to come to the trial of fate.


    She was a foreign being who came from the southernmost part of the Hong Huang Kingdom ¡ª the land of beasts that had lived and breathed together with all living things for a thousand years, the land of the dead. After the Emperor of China, Hua Li Jing, took control of the whole world, the defeated nation of Li became a duke of Hong Huang Kingdom, and changed its name to ''Li Du''. After experiencing a change in their history, although they had no choice but to submit to the emperor''s gaze, their homeland was still there. Their royal family was still the same, and their sons and grandsons continued their noble and unshakeable sovereignty in their own territory.


    It was thought that there was no limit to the duration of happiness.


    Later on, as the strongest possessor of soul power in the Kingdom of Li, she had lost everything and was now living her life before despair struck her. In the end, she survived as the man''s daughter.


    I''ll give you the position of princess, sequence number five, and place it in good discipline.


    After saying this, the man left the Dragon Throne, not even glancing at her from start to finish.


    Time passed by slowly, and the wounds that had been continuously bleeding were healed. She slowly accepted the truth, no longer lost sleep, and no longer resisted. Li Suren knew that she had grown up ¡ª ¡ª slowly getting rid of her fear, and became numb and docile to the current situation.


    All these years, from the words that Palace Maid said, she had come to know of some strange news:


    "There''s only one woman in that man''s harem."


    He was the only one he deeply loved, and also the supreme empress. He did not hesitate to invite that woman to share his world equally, and he protected her all the time.


    "That man is famous for his infatuation."


    His love was feverish and deep, domineering and domineering. It was rumored that the empress had a beautiful appearance, but wore white gauze all day because he couldn''t stand anyone other than himself peeking at her. This is... What a terrifying possessive desire.


    "That man has no sense of security."


    The Elite Armaments Curtain House was a secret organization that he personally trained. Those Iron-Blood Death Soldiers carried out high risk missions that were mysterious and unfathomable, and around the lieutenants, every single one of them was piled up with real gold and silver. Although the price was high, he did not hesitate to place 50 people around the empress in an attempt to ensure her safety.


    "That man destroyed the late emperor''s memorial hall."


    He requested for the genius doctor, under the helplessness of all the famous doctors, to go against the principles of justice, destroy the ancestral altar, and take the internal pellet left behind by the late Emperor White Phoenix''s rebirth, to personally feed it to the Empress.


    "The man''s child was born."


    It was a girl who could not inherit the throne. However, he refused the recommendation of the High Priest, and shut himself up in his study to choose his name. In the end, he decided to call the child ''Xing Ning''. When it was rumored that Princess Xing Ning was born, he could not contain his joy and spent the entire night holding the empress''s hand ¡­


    Xing Ning.


    What a good name, she thought. That man must have given the girl such a sweet name out of special affection.


    Different from the repeated appearances of the Third Princess Shang Yue, who had been ''accepted'' into the palace at the same time, the Fifth Princess Li Suren appeared much more reserved. She was like an ostrich, hiding herself under the wings of the great ice of the palace, obtuse and careful, seeking self-preservation. She did not like to attend social gatherings, she only liked to talk to herself in the garden with the little animals. Usually, she did not talk much, and her sense of existence was very thin.


    When she was ten years old, something big happened in the palace ¡ª


    The queen died suddenly of illness. That man had lost the love of his life.


    It was a breathless late autumn, the Lisu remembered, and the rare continuous torrential rain that had fallen on the capital, Qin Chuan, for more than a month. Every day when he opened the window, there would be cold, wet water vapor that assaulted his face. The rain seemed to have converged into a small stream on the ground, and the entire palace was quiet.


    The Imperial Palace that didn''t even dare to breathe loudly instantly transformed into a Ghastly Ghastly City.


    After the rain stopped, Li Suren clearly felt that man changed.


    He had originally been holding and protecting his only daughter, Hua Xingning, in his hands and had transferred her to an exceptionally remote corner, no longer caring about her life and death. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ¡­" From then on, it was as if he had never had this daughter again. He was immersed in governing the country, keeping silent about the empress and his only daughter''s affairs. Everyone who worked in the palace paid close attention to them, following his lead and imitating his attitude, no longer giving face to the proud daughter of heaven.


    Or else, Li Suren wouldn''t have been able to explain why she would suddenly walk into that dim little profound hall at that time.


    She seemed to have come at the right time, so she took the opportunity to save the impoverished little princess, who had a high fever and had no way of asking for an imperial physician.


    Thus, this matter was a turning point. The Sixth Princess Hua Xingning became her first friend after coming to this cold and detached Great Desolate Imperial Palace.


    The little girl was very likeable. Her personality was not the least bit bashful, and her every move and gesture was very straightforward. Perhaps the unfair treatment had tempered her mind, for she was already very independent at such a young age, and had even called out the only rich Palace Maid sisters. Even if no one cared about her, she would not slack in her efforts to survive. The Sixth Princess''s optimistic, stubborn, and unyielding personality allowed Li Suren to vaguely see her original figure.


    As their friendship deepened, Li Suren began to think about what she could do for her precious friend. Her heart ached for everything that Hua Xinning was forced to shoulder at his young age, and her dissatisfaction and anger towards that man''s actions grew even greater. As the days of her love for Hua Xinning deepened, one day, Li Suren, the Fifth Princess, who had never made any request for her, made an unprecedented request to see His Majesty.


    Fourteen year old Li Suren was once again standing under the dragon throne. After a long time, the two people they met again were very different from before. The young girl was no longer as weak and lowly as a captive who had submitted. She stood there steadily, looking dignified and elegant. Above the high level, the man with the golden crown even showed a polite smile. The Fifth Princess had specially come here. What was it that she wanted?


    Li Suren cried the moment she stepped out of the hall.


    She would never forget. Above that man''s impeccable smile, his pair of long, narrow, dark, sunken eyes were like the eyes of a person who often dies.


    It was dark, dark, and devoid of any light.


    She wasn''t even sure if he was still alive ¡ª his eyes were looking at her, his voice was trying to sound melodious, but they penetrated her and drifted off to somewhere else.


    She was like a weightless person. The man''s heart ignored her and refused her. He followed the most boring program to turn his body around and numbly became the Emperor of the Nine Supremes.


    This confrontation was lifeless, soulless, and meaningless.


    After that, Li Suren requested for a meeting, and saw him a few times. Every time, he would put on an act. She saw through him and silently retreated, continuing to patiently wait for the next opportunity.


    Li Suren did not expect to see him cry.


    It was a windless night. She had studied late at the Imperial College and hurried back to the palace. The night was dark and she did not bring any lanterns. Seeing that there was light ahead of her, she happily ran forward and coincidentally entered the Night Pearl Jade Crown Palace that the empress had built before her death.


    Puzzled, she carefully laid on the ground at the entrance of the palace. She saw a man with his back facing her, his hair in disarray, kneeling on the ground, his head lowered without moving an inch. His hands that supported him on the ground were slightly trembling, as if he was enduring a great pain.


    With the view of the back of the figure, Li Suren recognized that it was the supreme Monarch. She was so surprised that she uttered a sound, and the man suddenly turned her head, and Li Suren clearly saw a pair of beautiful, soulless eyes filled with tears.


    Li Suren had thought that she would be silenced, but strangely, that man didn''t do so. He simply stood up from the ground without saying a word, her cheeks still stained with tears that had yet to dry.


    Even now, when Li Suren recalled the moment when the man turned back to look at him with tears in her eyes, she couldn''t help but admit that her heart was beating like a vigorous little planet.


    ''It''s the tears of longing. It''s the tears that come because of love. "


    It had nothing to do with gender, nothing to do with ethical self-esteem, it only existed as a matter of course, and no one could reduce it.


    ''It comes from the heart and is proof of living, ''he thought.


    Li Suren realized that she had fallen in love with that man.


    This was a love with no conclusion. She knew it very well in her heart, but she was still unable to extricate herself from it.


    From that day on, she tried to change her introverted nature only because she heard that the queen was lively and eloquent.


    She often broke through the limits of her own body to strengthen her soul power cultivation. She was riddled with scars because she knew that what he was eyeing were her extraordinary soul power.


    As a foreign cultivator, she had never come into contact with the handsomeness of the ladies of Qin Creek. When she heard that he had accepted the items from the embroidery workshop in the Western Regions, she steeled her heart and stayed up late to study the needlework.


    The official who played the zither in the Mansion of Music once said that the Emperor worked tirelessly all day, and was prone to insomnia. Before going to bed, he would often gather the zither masters to play one of his favorite songs. Thus, she began to study the zither diligently and asked many people to find out about it. She wanted to do everything she could to get that zither music manual and practice by playing and singing it every day while hiding in her room.


    Because Hua Xingning was his daughter, she began to treat the Sixth Princess twice as well. He was like his own elder sister, desperately trying to protect and love her, constantly helping her out, as if this girl was a hidden treasure that he had left behind for her ¡­


    At that time, the seven-year-old Hua Xingning was both a friend, a relative, and a target for her to confide in. Although Li Suren had never told her who he was, Hua Xinning did not pursue the topic. Instead, she smiled sensibly at Li Suren. The people that Sister Li likes, Xing Ning must like as well.


    It wouldn''t be too late to tell Xing Ning when Big Sister Li and her lover were married.


    Li Suren looked at the child in front of him who was crying like a fountain and silently vowed to herself that he would use her life to love her.


    When she was fifteen, Li Suren mustered up her courage for the first time and stood in front of the man she loved, displaying her top-notch soul power.


    The image of those spirit snow foxes revolving around the beautiful woman made all the guests exclaim in surprise, and also caused Zuo Yueshang, who was still a young general at the time, to silently sit at the side.


    She thought that the perfect dance was enough to leave a mark in a man''s heart, but she forgot one important thing ¡ª ¡ª that man went to the Jade Crown Palace every night.


    The emperor of love, who had lost his wife. How could he so easily notice her after so many years of not being able to get close to a woman? Li Suren dried her eyes, as if nothing had happened, and quietly returned to her original position.


    ''In the palace, ten years really are fleeting times.''


    Li Suren, who was 25 years old, finally became the lively, intelligent, and dignified Fifth Princess that was passed down through the mouths of the servant girls. Her speech was proper, her personality extroverted, she was good at embroidery with red brocade, her zither skills were of the first class, and her soul power was top-notch. Although she was not as active as Third Princess Shang Yue in the palace, she was still popular because of her simple and low-key style.


    In ten years, a timid girl would transform into a radiant princess, and a love that could not bear to blossom and bear fruit would turn into boundless bitterness.


    Li Suren loved Emperor Xun for 11 years.


    It was a woman''s best year, almost half the figure.


    Before meeting Zuo Yueshang''s proposal, Li Suren had originally planned to carry this hopeless wait and sorrow in her arms for the rest of his life, and silently and alone, until the end of his life.


    In ten years, Zuo Yue Shang, the general who had fought hard outside, had grown from a young man with a childish face to a man with a sense of responsibility. The first thing he did upon returning to the palace was to embrace the portrait of the Lisu at the age of fifteen and head for the East Palace of the Lisu without stopping.


    He desperately wanted to see the people he had admired day and night for the past ten years.


    After seeing Li Suren, he desperately wanted to marry her.


    Zuo Yueshang loved Li Suren for ten years.


    It was the woman that had moved his heart with just a glance. His only hope in the battlefield was to survive, to survive, to come back and marry her.


    Li Suren agreed to Zuo Yueshang''s proposal.


    Last time, when Li Suren stood alone in front of that man with her chest puffed up, she had already dared to raise her head and look into her eyes.


    She was still a man at the peak of power. She still had that calm, handsome, and cold face, but there were already signs of aging between her brows. Li Suren was a little dazed. Ah, so it had already been so many years since she had met her for the first time.


    ''And the person he was waiting for had yet to return.


    Li Suren laughed bitterly. She slowly kneeled on the ground, her forehead pressed against the ground, her elbows placed horizontally, and in the position of the most humble princess, she calmly and gently spoke. May the majesty of the Emperor bestow the marriage to the white man and to the left of General Zuo Yueshang.


    The air was still for a few seconds, but it felt as if tens of thousands of years had passed. In the quiet and spacious imperial hall, the Monarch on the Dragon Throne slowly spoke out.


    Qualified.


    At that moment, a massive object collapsed with a loud crash, shattering into pieces. Li Suren understood in his heart that she had personally sent that little girl whose face was covered in tears away.


    The one who was dancing while staring at the man high up in the sky, and the one who was smiling sweetly.


    Wow, Little Ling Xiao Ling! Since the last time I saw the Princess dancing... Ten years ago?


    Yes, the princess has not danced that dance since she was fifteen for some reason...


    What a pity, it was clearly such a beautiful dance! When I saw the snow-white fox appear out of nowhere and jump around the princess... They were all stunned!


    Right?! Our Princess is really powerful ¡­ Eh? Weird, ten years ago when the princess danced this snow fox, I remember that she didn''t wear a veil? If I jump like this, I won''t be able to see anything ¡­


    Aiya, Little Ling, aren''t you being too serious?! Maybe the princess had changed her mind about the wedding... Look! Top... The Emperor Xun watched with relish!


    Wow, really... Emperor Xun looked as if it was his first time seeing it ¡­ It''s rare to see such a serious expression on your face, hahaha ¡­

 C68

    Xiao Zhihe followed behind Steward Feng and was not idle at all. She looked around, and was secretly surprised at the grandeur and grandeur of this strange manor. Steward Feng who was walking in front, suddenly turned around as if she was filled with curiosity, and stopped in her tracks. This man with a pair of sharp hawk eyes looked at the lady behind him thoughtfully and asked calmly. Is there anything Consort Xiao wants to ask?


    Ah?! No, no! I have nothing to ask! Continue leading the way, continue... Xiao Zhihe laughed like a fake flower, cold sweat secretly crawling all over her back. After hesitating for a while, she still scratched the back of her head and laughed dryly. That ¡­ You said the emperor was waiting for me... Your Majesty is also here?


    Steward Feng stood motionlessly in front of her, his expression did not change much, and he slightly narrowed his eagle-like eyes, his tone hesitating. Consort Xiao, you, do not know that His Majesty is at Zuo Mansion?


    So this place is called Zuo Mansion, Xiao Zhihe quickly remembered this name.


    When she saw that the man was asking her a lot of questions, she realized that her question was inappropriate, and she smiled, wanting to change the subject. No, no, no, I know, of course I know! Hurry up and go, don''t make the emperor and the others anxious ¡­


    Xiao Zhihe, this king sees that you are getting bolder and bolder, look at how you are dressed!


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar commanding shout. Xiao Zhihe''s heart skipped a beat, before he even turned his head back, the man wearing the white robes, who looked expensive, had already angrily walked forward and grabbed her arm. His black eyes were pressing down on her, his hair was disheveled, and he wasn''t even wearing shoes. Nonsense!


    I didn''t... Xiao Zhihe subconsciously wanted to refute, but when she looked up at the man''s gloomy face, she immediately swallowed her words back, and quietly muttered: I know I was wrong.


    When Steward Feng saw everything, he was very surprised when he compared it to his previous attitude. Sensing that something was off, he chose to remain calm and observe his concubine, who was admitting her mistakes in front of him. Emperor Xun snorted coldly as he admitted his wrongs quickly. He glanced at the woman''s bare, black feet on the floor and frowned in disgust.


    You!" You are a germaphobe... "AHH!" Accompanying Xiao Shihe''s cry of alarm, Emperor Xun swiftly and cleanly lifted her up into the air. The man frowned, his expression dark. Shut up.


    You get dirtier when you talk. The Emperor Xun carried Xiao Zhihe and walked forward. After walking a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something, and turned his head to look at Steward Feng who was respectfully bowing and greeting him, and said indifferently, Feng Aiqing did not need to follow. Just now, someone came to report that a murder had occurred in the manor.


    The coachman of the second prince, Jedabu, was killed, and his corpse was eaten. Besides that, there were many other suspicious points ¡­ Go and check it out.


    Steward Feng quickly took off his hat and knelt on one knee, lowering his head and saying, This lowly subordinate will accept the decree, and will not disappoint His Majesty.


    Xiao Zhihe memorized the master''s name. She wrapped her arms around Emperor Xun''s neck, and after being led away, she stuck her head out, and slowly stood up towards the official supporting her knees, and silently watched the Emperor Xun''s back as she mouthed to him.


    Steward Feng quietly watched until the two figures disappeared around the corner of the long corridor. His hands, which were covered by black gloves, were placed vertically on either side of his body. At some point, he couldn''t help but clench them tightly. His slightly pale lips lightly repeated, ''Feng...'' Minister?


    To think that he would claim that the person in charge of the Internal Affairs Bureau was Minister Feng and not Steward Feng, even saying that he was a former Palace Maid of the Internal Affairs Hall...


    There was definitely something fishy about this Consort Xiao.


    "Beep, beep ~ ~ ~"


    The jade pendant on her waist flipped with the wind, letting out a crisp sound as it chased after the plume.


    On the other side of the road, tens of thousands of kilometers away from the ancient Zuo Mansion, was the Wu Clan Residence.


    If it were not for the fact that you are a half-immortal, I, Bei Huansheng, would not have interfered in your trouble.


    In a pitch black sealed room, a man dressed in a fiery-red robe was lazily lying on a soft bed with exquisite carved walls. He had a curly head of fluffy silver hair that was like the stars in the galaxy hanging down his back. His slender fingers were playing with a bloody eyeball. I saved your life, but all you have to do is give me an eyeball.


    From the darkness, a pair of leather boots jingled. The wide black top hat covered most of the newcomer''s face. The half of his face that was exposed to the air was pale. His eye sockets were empty and a line of black blood flowed down from his eye sockets. The man clenched his fist and knelt down, his voice hoarse and tired. It was all thanks to the clever plans of his Wu Clan that I was able to create an illusion in advance and escape from the mouth of the Eastern Emperor Behemoth with my life. This little one''s life was given by the Wu Clan Elder. From today onwards, I am willing to go through thick and thin for the Wu Clan Elder without any hesitation.


    Hmph, with just you? A pure Half Immortal, with a lousy circus in his hands, how much ability could he have to be loyal to me? Bei Huansheng smirked as the corner of her eyes sparkled with enchanting tears. Her ice-cold eyes flowed under his pure white eyelashes, truly a piece of trash. He couldn''t even escape, and in the end, his whereabouts were still exposed. The fellow in the way immediately sensed the soul power flowing through the Patriarch''s body ¡­ What do I need you for!


    Bei Huansheng only needed to think back to what Wu Zhiya had said to him in the fire phoenix mirror: "That Half Immortal has escaped from the southeastern part of the sect. You''re not going to chase after him?" The scene made his grind his teeth so much that he wanted to crush the mirror with his foot. Wu Zhiya... Why are you stronger than me?! You''re just a merciless, heartless monster that was created! You... What right do you have to know my chess and spoil my game!


    The Half Immortal looked at the silver-haired man crazily, covering his other eye and cautiously moving to the side, not saying another word. Bei Huansheng scolded for a while, when he suddenly raised his neck and swallowed the warm eyeball in his hand. It was only when he stopped chewing that the man with silver hair started to calm down.


    He waved his hand in the darkness, his voice full of laughter and a faint chill. Go away, and don''t let this patriarch see your face again.


    In the end, a Half Immortal was only a Half Immortal, something that was out of the ordinary. This Patriarch isn''t interested in pure Immortal energy and soul power.


    The man in the top hat didn''t say anything. He bowed deeply at the back of the man on the soft couch, took out a gargoyle lock from his sleeve, and muttered a curse. A white mist rose from the floor, and the man''s body was soon wrapped in it. As the mist became fainter, only the faint outline of a white, flat human figure could be seen. Huu ¨C A hot wind suddenly rushed into the airtight room, and in a short while, the mist was blown away.


    Just like that, the one-eyed man in a hat disappeared from the room.

 C69

    When Bei Huansheng was born, a strange scene appeared in the sky.


    The scorching hot day of the sixth month caused heavy snow to fall overnight. For a whole three months, the entire city was frozen and it was extremely difficult to move forward. The snow that covered the ground was at least three Zhang tall. Because he was born with silver white hair and terrifying silver eyes under silver white eyelashes, after the first cry, he was deprived of the right to continue living by the man of his family...


    Ah ¡­" "AHH!" This was the son of an evil spirit! Kill him... Kill him!


    His mother, who had just experienced the pain of childbirth, now crawled down from the bed in order to protect him and begged with tears in her eyes. After she fainted from exhaustion, the baby whose lips were so cold that dark purple could no longer cry was thrown out by the terrified midwife who was hiding in a cloth bag.


    No one cared about this infant embroidered with azure and white flowers. It was quietly placed in a pile of snow for several days, until it was picked up by an old man who had just arrived.


    The old man''s identity was no small matter; he came from the most mysterious and tolerant family of the Four Great Clans, the family of the diviner, Wu Clan. He took in this abandoned baby who was titled as the son of a demon and treated it as his own. He treated it as his own child and raised it as equal to the rest of the Wu Clan. Because he found it under the wall of a ''North'' family, and was hoping that he would abandon his hatred and live a happy life, he named the little baby ''Bei Huansheng''.


    Bei Huansheng was unable to do as the old man wished.


    Ever since he was young, he had known about his own background. As he grew older, he became more and more pained by his different appearance from ordinary people, and deeply hated the fact that he had a completely different surname from his own clan. Under the guidance of an old man, when he was eight years old, he awakened the innate soul power that belonged to him, which was not just five years earlier than the soul of a junior at the same age as Wu Clan. Because he did not like to interact with others, he had sealed himself completely away, and could not rest and cultivate soul power and Wu Clan divination techniques all day long. Very quickly, his strength had surpassed the entire clan and he was closing in on the Wu Clan Elder.


    Bei Huansheng had always hated abandoning his own world, and hated his own existence as well. He was bloodthirsty and aggressive, and had no mercy at all. In every competition between disciples of Wu Clan, even if it was a small test, he would still beat his opponent until his spine was broken, break his internal organs, or use all sorts of cruel methods to torture his opponent until the referee couldn''t bear it anymore. Cut off the tendons or skin, cut off the hands and feet or wring out the heart, and enjoy the heart-wrenching screams of his opponents, making those around them fear him and loathe him, as if that were the only way to satisfy themselves.


    To him, killing was as common as playing house.


    The old man found out about his twisted growth and tried several times to get him to talk about it. The last time was when he came.


    The silver-haired teenager was like a vigorous green tree. With light footsteps, he instantly broke through the window sash and entered the house. He stood in front of the old man, his hair frizzled and silvery white, with a half-smile on his face. Don''t think about teaching me a lesson, and don''t think about changing me.


    You should have known I was going to be like this. Don''t forget, you were the one who personally taught me the Heaven Seeping Wu Clan.


    The old man did not punish him, nor did he reveal an expression of grief. He only slowly drank a mouthful of cold tea and then calmly told him ¡ª


    Child, don''t believe in fate.


    Bei Huansheng was startled. Old fellow, what are you saying? The existence of Wu Clan... Wasn''t the purpose of divination to see through the heavens, to follow the will of the heavens?


    The old man stroked his beard and chuckled. His turbid old eyes stared fixedly at the young man, as if his question was within reason.


    No.


    Heaven is responsible only for asking questions. We are the ones who seek answers.


    To say that he was born with... These were all shackles that he had placed on himself. When transmitting and explaining the Heavenly Mystery, had he ever thought that his own fate had also become involved in history?


    The old man looked at the silver-eyed youth with a face full of shock. He paused for a moment before continuing. Humans were creatures that would make a choice that ran counter even if they knew their own destinies. Be greedily vindictive infatuated around seven emotions and six desires, to die without fear, embrace self-satisfaction wandering around the world. Compared to the Demonic Beast and the immortal, humans were more ignorant, insignificant, and absurd ¡­ You and I were born into such a pathetic existence.


    At that time, Bei Huansheng did not understand why the old man would say such words. Pitiful... In this world, only he was lamentable! Lonely... Suffering... Having no one to rely on... Only him! He was the only one! What right did the old fellow have to say that he was pitiful?!


    Bei Huansheng was not convinced, he felt that the old man''s words were making a big deal out of him, he was young and overbearing, and had long forgotten about the conversation.


    After a few years, the old man''s body gradually weakened. The old patriarch, who knew that he was at the end of his lifespan, made a petition and left his job to live in seclusion, while Wu Clan began to consider the election of the new patriarch. They planned to use the arena battle as their foundation and the person with the strongest winning strength as their new patriarch.


    When Bei Huansheng found out, he acted completely differently from usual. From start to finish, he did not reveal himself during the entire competition, and only after three days did the victor reveal himself, did he appear in front of the first place empty-handed.


    You... Ugh!


    He teleported over and effortlessly strangled the first place master''s neck. Ignoring the terrified eyes of the entire Wu Clan, he leisurely took off the scarlet red robe that was stained with blood from the corpse, and then tied it onto his own body. Muttering to himself, ah, it''s all dirty.


    The beautiful man with the dazzling silver hair lifted his silvery-white long eyelashes. His two pale eyes that looked like they could sweep a snowstorm were coldly sweeping over the crowd. He stood there like a demon looking down on all living beings. Why didn''t he kneel down and kowtow to the new clan leader?


    From then on, in the stormy four thousand years of history, it was the first time a young clan leader with another surname had appeared in power.


    It was only after he had become Patriarch that Bei Huansheng found out about Wu Zhiya''s existence.


    So it turned out that the Old Patriarch had not seen anyone for so long, because he had hidden deep inside a secret cave in the Wu Clan courtyard to create Wu Zhiya.


    Wu Clan specializes in yin and yang, and it can use the balanced energy of the five elements to bestow life and pass on soul power. That ice-cold ''physical body'' that had lain on the jade colored stone bed for who knows how many days had sacrificed countless tribute, Soul Power User''s soul power, to obtain the memories of the Patriarch that had been painstakingly working day and night to pass on to the previous generation''s'' containers''. Therefore, the moment that mature puppet was awakened, it would be able to travel through heaven and earth for tens of thousands of years.


    From his outer appearance to his behavior, from his soul power to divination, Wu Zhiya was undoubtedly the most perfect ''container'' that had been created by the Wu Clan over the years. His endurance was enough to support all the strength he had gained since the day his Wu Clan existed for four thousand years, and he also possessed the purest soul power that the Patriarch himself had placed within him. With him like this, there was no one other than a god that could match him.


    Bei Huansheng hated Wu Zhiya so much.


    It hadn''t even been a week since he became Patriarch, and the Old Patriarch had already brought Wu Zhiya to the Wu Clan Courtyard. With a wave of his hand, he removed Bei Huansheng from the position of the new Clan Chief, and asked Wu Zhiya to become the new Clan Chief.


    Wu Zhiya had a strange temperament. One day, he left the Wu Clan Garden for some unknown reason and upon returning, he brought up the idea of going to the Overlord Tower to cultivate by himself. His attitude was extremely resolute. The old patriarch could not refuse him, so he nodded his head. Wu Zhiya then abandoned the position of Wu Clan''s patriarch without any hesitation and left the Wu Clan entrance.


    Bei Huansheng had thought that the Old Patriarch would once again pass down the Patriarch''s position to him. After all, after Wu Zhiya had left, he was the person with the strongest Wu Clan. However, as if the old man had disregarded his existence, he casually handed the position of clan leader to a Wu Clan junior who had yet to awaken his soul power.


    This time, Bei Huansheng was not able to control his killing intent, he rushed into the Old Patriarch''s room with his sword, and stabbed it into the old man''s chest.


    Bei Huansheng''s fingers tensed up for an inch as the sword blade was pushed towards his heart. He slowly raised his head while trembling and the two of them looked at each other in the dead silence. The old man''s bloody lips formed a smile, causing Bei Huansheng to be shocked. Then, he turned angry from embarrassment, not allowed to laugh! What''s so funny!


    For some reason, his voice trembled violently. "Old man ¡­" You would rather die than acknowledge me, wouldn''t you?


    There was no fear in the old man''s eyes, and his face remained calm and gentle. After hearing the question, the skinny old man lightly raised his hand. His hands, which were covered in old ravines, gripped the cold hand on the sword handle on his chest. Blood dripped down along the coarse cloth. What did he tell you?


    ''Humans are creatures that, even if they were to know of their own destinies, would make the opposite choice.


    Instantly, Bei Huansheng''s silver white pupils dilated several times in disbelief and his eardrums buzzed. He clearly heard the last words the old man said to himself before he breathed his last ¡ª ¡ª


    When I pick you up... Through your white eyes, I know my fate today.


    The old patriarch vomited a mouthful of blood, his eyes losing focus. Yes, even if I were to be killed by you, I would still want you to be my child.


    Rumble ~ ~ ~!


    Under the clear sky, five rays of lightning fell and sliced an old thousand year old tree in the Wu Clan courtyard into two, from the top of the tree all the way to the bottom.


    That day was the longest day of Bei Huansheng''s life.


    As he wished, he sat on the seat of Patriarch of Wu Clan, and no one would ever look down on him being someone with another surname. He thought, "It''s great that no one else will be like this, throwing stones and spitting saliva at him."


    He felt that he had been freed from the shadow of his childhood and was no longer an orphan excluded by his entire clan. He now had a supreme status, a ''family'' that recognized him as a disciple, a ''family'' that belonged to him, and everything that he had painstakingly pursued for more than twenty years.


    ''But why the hell am I not happy at all! '' Angele hit the wall with his fist and the dust on the wall flew into the air.


    The person who would stand far away and watch him train with a smile on his face was no longer there.


    The man who had been rubbing his head and explaining the Divination Technique to him was gone.


    The person who had secretly delivered the lotus seed soup to him while he was hiding in the room and trying to wipe away his tears was no longer there.


    Ridiculous... Ridiculous. Bei Huansheng finally understood why the old man would say that the two of us were born a pathetic existence. Words like that.


    Because you love a child like me. How pathetic.


    Bei Huansheng laughed at the sky, his hair in disarray as he pushed open the broken door, running around barefooted in the outer court. His posture was berserk like a devil, and no one dared to go near him.


    His eyes were white and vacant, as if he had walked around the city for three months, more than twenty years ago, and they were snowing in June.

 C70

    Zi Ling, bring everyone else and leave. Without my permission, no one can disturb me. It is rare for me to meet the head of the clan, so I would like to have a good chat. She was extremely beautiful with her hair tied in a bun. She dressed in a mint green chiffon dress as she ordered the servant girl, turned around, supported her chin with her hands, and smiled at the silver haired man on the opposite side of the tea table. He was really hiding in a good place.


    There were four great clans in the world: tea, Xu, Luo, and Wu. Amongst them, the Luo Clan and Wu Clan were two great nations in history. Four thousand years ago, during the period of the eight empires'' struggle for hegemony, the two nations each had their own independent entity, with influence that could not be underestimated. They were the last two great nations that Hua Huang Li Jing subdued, and also under the current Emperor Xun''s rule. Only two of them were unable to become part of the Hua family, which was a part of the Imperial Palace.


    The clan of Luo, also known as the clan blessed by God. The founding of the Eight Kingdoms was the latest, led by the Sacrificial Sorcerer, who was crowned with royal blessings, who was proficient in the laws of Heaven and reached ancient times and modern times. It was said that he had mastered the ''Eternal Life Arts'' and ''Face Preserving Arts''. He had the wisdom of passing through the four seas and the lands, and was the current ''Sacrifice of the Sorcerer'', who was also the head of the Royal Academy. As he had the experience of the legends, he was able to make the most of the people in the world.


    Compared to the Luo Family''s various details that the commoners were talking about, the information on Wu Clan was very obscure and vague. Ever since the destruction of the Wu Nation, Wu Clan had led the clan to seclude themselves in the market. Until now, the location of the clan courtyard, the condition of their soul power, and the choice of the clan leader ¡­ They were both unbefitting of by others. If he wanted to go to the Wu Clan Main Hall to investigate, he would simply be seeing flowers in the fog. It would be harder than ascending to the sky, and he would be considered as the clan that had lived for four thousand years and was the most mysterious clan.


    Wu Clan was known as the Clairvoyant Family. It was rumored that the first Patriarch of Wu Clan was an immortals who accidentally ate a Jindan. Since he lost his immortal powers, he was unable to return to the Heavenly Court. Therefore, using Wu Clan to maintain a low profile and act mysteriously, and being proficient in yin and yang harmonizing techniques, and using the technique ''Creation'' to pass on one''s soul power, there was a price involved. One would have to know about the ultimate divination technique in the future.


    In the continent of the Emperor Star Continent, there was an ancient saying: The Luo Clan''s Wentian, the Wu Clan''s Inquisition. The combination of the two, a trip on the Great Dao.


    Consort Xiao suddenly came, I am not very afraid. Bei Huansheng crossed his legs, one hand carefully stroking the lines on his red robe while the other casually twirled an exquisite wine cup. Is there anything the Empress wants to talk about? This Wu Clan Pavilion ¡­ The Empress must have put in a lot of effort in order to find this place.


    The woman''s pair of deep eyes shone like obsidian, and her smiling face was still gentle. It was indeed hard to find. After all, other than the Emperor, no one would want to build another ''Qin Creek''.


    The Wu Clan Court, with the ''Yuan Cang River'' that divided the entire continent into two, spanning the north and south of the continent, was at the same position as the capital city at the east, Qin Chuan.


    Hahahahaha! The man on the soft couch laughed in delight. He couldn''t help but lean towards the woman beside him. A teardrop glittered at the corner of his eye, like the tears of the sea. Bei Huansheng was in a good mood, not bad, not bad, I like smart women. He narrowed his eyes and gave off a faint sense of danger. It was a pity that under the surface of his eloquence, there was a stinky man.


    On the way back to the Emperor Xun, Xiao He regained consciousness. While the Emperor Xun was not in the room, he took advantage of the fact that he snatched Xiao Zhihe''s body and consciousness away from him and transformed into the beautiful Consort Xiao once again.


    Hmmm ~ Golden Lion Fox huh ¡­ So that''s how it was. The determination to sacrifice his soul for revenge was truly terrifying ¡­ Bei Huansheng ignored the girl in front of him whose face was turning paler and paler, she was still smiling, must have suffered a lot? After all, they had to obtain the demonic powers of ''Longevity'' and ''Illusion'' from the King of Demons.


    The memories of the past that he could not bear to look at instantly came crashing down like an avalanche. Xiao He clenched his hand tightly into a fist on his knee. He tried his best to restrain his trembling, raised his face and looked at his opponent coldly. Is the taste of divine retribution more bitter?


    The atmosphere was extremely weird. It was as if the birds outside the window had stopped jumping and the wind had disappeared without a trace. The scorching summer heat slowly climbed up the walls and the quiet room was as silent as a tomb.


    After a long while, Xiao He spoke up first. Since there was nothing that could be hidden from the Wu Clan Elder, then I will go straight to the point.


    I came to the palace for revenge, not to be some mysterious imperial concubine. Now that he had to share a body with this woman, all of his plans had been ruined. Moreover, she seemed to have taken a fancy to that Emperor ¡­ The timing is out of my control, and it''s not good to go on like this... Thus ¡­


    I would like to ask Master Wu Clan to eliminate this woman. From my body, from my brain.


    The man lightly tapped the table with his slender fingers. There is no such thing as a free trade in this world. What is your price?


    When I was in the palace, I heard about something. Someone had disguised one of his chess pieces as the Elite Armament, Mu Manor''s guard, and sneaked into the Zuo Mansion to be General Zuo Yueshang''s personal servant. In the end, he never thought to summon the Sorcerer''s group and failed his plan of taking General Zuo''s life and framing the Emperor Xun.


    The woman looked up, eyes like ice. The one behind this should be you, right?


    The daughter of Tanjin, at your instigation, committed suicide by taking poison. The clues were cut off. However, if he were to add on his investigation of the giant serpent, he would be able to find it along the vines ¡ª


    The silver-haired man''s expression didn''t change. He even naturally picked up the conversation. "Find me." Because this secret skill, could only be used by Wu Clan Elders.


    ''I can''t see through this man.''


    Xiao He thought like this and suddenly felt relieved. He only had one word in his head, to end this quickly, I have thought about why you are doing this, what is your goal. After thinking about it, I can only come up with a common conclusion: Your goal is the Emperor Xun. You want this world, the throne above tens of thousands of people.


    That''s right.


    Surprisingly, Bei Huansheng smiled and praised his by stroking his chin. That''s why I said, I like smart women. What a pity.


    ''This man is crazy! ''


    The petite figure, lighter than a cloud, stood up, her black hair tinged with the mottled shadows of trees thrown through the window, the woman''s expression calm and determined. I will not pay you any price. Whether it''s lifespan, organs, demonic power, or soul power, I won''t give them to you.


    You and I have the dirtiest parts of each other, and that is both a weakness and a bargaining chip. If you are not willing to ally with me, then you are not willing to help me get rid of that clone in my body ¡­ Then, don''t blame me for using the name of Consort Xiao to coerce you into letting the Son of Heaven slaughter your entire family.


    The thundering words were like ten thousand cold arrows thrown between the two of them. Bei Huansheng did not have much of a reaction as he shrugged. It''s up to you to be happy.


    The woman raised her eyebrows and widened her eyes in surprise. You!


    Bei Huansheng said neither slow nor slow as he grinned and pointed at one of his white eyes. Before you came, I already knew everything about you. The cat demon Xiao He, master from the ''King of Ten Thousand Demons'' Gold Tusk Lion Fox, the target of his revenge was the Emperor Xun''s only daughter, Chaxianyu.


    Coincidentally, I am also interested in this little girl.


    After noticing you in the Fire Luan Mirror, in order to help a Half Immortal escape, I took one of his eyeballs. He was also a Half Immortal, so eating that piece of meat, gee, it increased my power by ten times and my lifespan by six hundred years.


    Looking at your past, I''ve only used a hundred years of my life to retrieve your clone. I only need a paper of spirit runes to form an alliance with you, and it''s even closer to the imperial power.


    You! You dare to play with me?! Xiao He''s face alternated between white and green, he was actually toyed with by this sinister man! Bei Huansheng laughed out loud, his expression becoming casual again. Humans... It''s stupid to be funny.


    He casually took out a yellow talisman lit with cinnabar. His fingertip was rotating a brush as he chanted an incantation, "Breaking through the air, Wind Controlling Technique".


    Suddenly, the voice became heavier by a few degrees, and the man''s face became serious.


    Empty!


    Yellow Talisman dropped its hand, and with a flash of white light, it jumped up and smacked the woman on her forehead. With a move, the entire room was lit up by the lights of the yellow talismans. Bei Huansheng''s low voice entered Xiao He''s ears and closed his eyes.


    Xiao He felt that he was cooking in a frying pan. His body was boiling hot, his skin was burning hotter and hotter than the waves. Something was struggling violently, jumping, and rushing towards the top of his head, causing the sky to spin and the earth to spin. The pain was unbearable, and just as his center of gravity was about to fall forward, a strong palm grabbed his arm, and the owner of the voice said, "Okay, okay, okay, okay, okay, okay!"


    Xiao He opened his eyes and the room returned to its usual silence. The symbol on his forehead looked like it had lost its support, as it gently floated to the ground. Bei Huansheng stood in front of him, with one hand spread open, he was holding a blurry, small object that was flashing with a weak white light. I had already taken ''her'' out.


    Xiao He looked closer and was shocked. It was a transparent, palm-sized Xiao Chihe, with her eyes closed, curled up on the palm of Bei Huasheng''s hand and slept soundly.


    Shaw... Xiao Zhihe? Xiao He stuttered. He was a little unsure, how could he be so small? Could it be her soul?


    The silver-eyed man placed the sleeping girl in his hands into the pocket of his robe. The light dimmed, and he had a look that was as common as day. Logically speaking, she was already dead the moment she was eaten by you. But because you and she exist in some way... Origin? When the physical body and spirit come together, she would then coexist with you in the form of a spirit body.


    You''re the one who brought her back to life.


    Xiao He wanted to ask something else, but the man suddenly waved his sleeves, and with the spring breeze blowing past his face, he spoke to the sealed door. That, Zi Ling? Your mistress is tired, hurry up and bring some good tea and fruit.


    There was a flurry of footsteps outside the door. Was the Empress hungry? Or was he sleepy? This servant will prepare it now!


    The woman in the green dress, who had a pair of clear and dark deer-like eyes and an impeccable figure, came back to her senses. Just as she was about to move to the side of the door to block her, a large palm grabbed her wrist. Surprised, she turned around to glare at him and let go ¡­ The man with the silver hair as curly as a rose had already caressed her face and was whispering in a nearly seductive and trembling voice.


    Contract generation.

 C71

    After Chaxianyu and the others left the Sleeping State, with the help of clues provided by the Mermaid, they circled around the Northern Desert''s core city, the Shang Province, and headed towards the west. They were looking for the painting of the Vermillion Bird Queen, who might be related to the Phoenix Empress.


    Are you merchants from the East? "Oh, you want to go to the west side of the mountain? If you want to go to the west side of the mountain, then you have to continue along this road ¡­" After passing through a city called the ''Banquet Capital'', they would arrive at the city gate after a few more days.


    Chaxianyu thanked the fishermen on the reefs as she ran back to the side of the carriage in quick steps. Lying on the ground outside the window, she tilted her head and asked the man who was resting. Now that the sun is about to set, should we continue on our journey or take a break?


    The white-robed man with long hair as fine as sand, and a jet-black hair that was so bright that it covered her shoulders, opened his eyes. He looked at the suspicious little head at the window, his golden eyes turned jade green in an instant, she raised her lips and laughed. The carriage Yu Er had been sitting on for so long, she must be tired of it. I heard that at night, the stars in this area are especially bright, and many caravans would be stuck in the middle of the night if they were to pass by. If you are interested, we will spend the night here and enjoy the vast starry sky of this world.


    Chaxianyu jumped three feet into the air, her eyes was wide open as she laughed, and cheered, "Good, good!" I like the stars! She had only read about it in books and had never personally seen the entire starry sky before... Thank you, young master!


    Mm, since I''ve decided to sleep in the wilderness, I should start preparing ¡­ Shier Hong scratched his chin and thought for a moment.


    "Crash ~ ~ ~"


    A pile of round wood was thrown at Chaxianyu''s feet, rolling around in a mess, scaring the girl out of her wits. Where did this come from ¡­ A man with short, crisp hair and a black body and a long sword at his waist stepped out of the shadows of the trees, his beautiful eyes as red as fire staring unblinkingly at her. You, go fish.


    Chaxianyu''s face was full of shock, Master? How did you know to ask for firewood... Did you go to get firewood?


    Luo Rongji shot a glance at her, and said coldly. What?


    Chaxianyu shut her mouth obediently.


    Wu Zhiya walked out from behind Luo Rongji, and took out a crystal clear washed fruit from his sleeve, and handed it over to him. Then another gust of wind blew away.


    Chaxianyu rubbed her stomach. Sigh, she was really hungry. She happily accepted Wu Zhiya''s offer, and with a gulp, she raised her head, her mouth filled with slurred words: "Master, are we going to eat fish tonight?" What else do you want to eat besides fish? And the Master Wu? Where''s the Young Master?


    The young girl''s eyes were full of excitement. She wanted to try eating the wild boar? I''ll call.


    Hearing this, the bodies of the three men involuntarily trembled a few times. Shier Hong wanted to pull open the curtain and walk out, but just as he was about to get up, he heard the usually emotionless Wu Zhiya blandly say from outside the carriage, Pig, let''s go.


    Chaxianyu felt that it was too hard for Wu Zhiya to hunt alone, so she grabbed Shier Hong''s sleeves and forced him to hunt. I want to go too, Young Master. Please let me go with Master Wu! One more person is a good helper!


    Shier Hong sighed, did you misunderstand something about Master Wu? When did Master Wu need your help?... Before he finished speaking, Chaxianyu had already run far away like a wisp of smoke. He followed behind the brown haired figure who was gradually dipping into the forest, she smiled and raised his hand.


    Seeing that, Luo Rongji subconsciously grabbed onto the hilt of his sword to catch up, but was quickly stopped by Shier Hong. Luo Rongji, you stay here. She''ll be fine.


    The man''s eyes were a sea of cold gold. I''ll let go, and you''ll let go too. Chaxianyu... She was special. She will grow up, and none of us can stop her.


    He looked at the golden-eyed man in front of him with a pained expression.


    The forest was vast, and through the canopy of the trees, one could catch traces of a line of clouds sliding across it. Chaxianyu followed behind Wu Zhiya and jumped up and down, chattering non-stop. Master Wu, do you want to eat mushrooms? Did you see the squirrel? Do you like this red leaf? Look at that bird! Ahahahaha! Chaxianyu was extremely happy.


    Wu Zhiya didn''t reply as he walked ahead. He formed a seal with his hand, and a silver net flew out from the white spell. The net jumped up and entered the depths of the forest. Not long after, it came back with a bunch of living creatures. Just like this, Wu Zhiya effortlessly caught a mature wild boar. He turned around and looked at the tea envious fish with an inquiring gaze. Go back?


    Chaxianyu opened her mouth wide. Master Wu. So powerful.


    The cold and elegant brown haired master didn''t have much of an expression, it was just a little bit of the skin of his Wu Clan and soul power. Too much praise.


    The short girl with the ponytail suddenly blurted out, "Sir ¡­" Are you angry?


    Wu Zhiya was a little surprised, why did he say that?


    Chaxianyu lowered her head and stuttered, because ¡­ Because I didn''t ask for your opinion, I decided to stay out or something... Just because I said I wanted to see the stars.


    I don''t know what anger is. Wu Zhiya lowered his head, his right hand holding onto his chest, frowning, his expression a little doubtful, because he had never felt this place before.


    Eh?!


    Wu Zhiya recalled the moment when there was a reaction in his chest and all of them, without exception, were related to the girl who had a face of confusion and widened her eyes. And every time he felt a strange and fresh throbbing, it was only because she had called his name.


    Heart... Jump? He could actually have a heartbeat. It was like being a real person.


    I think it was two? Dong dong, dong dong. Another three chimes? Dong dong dong, dong dong dong ¡­ Wu Zhiya felt that it was a little funny. "To think that there was something in the world that Wu Zhiya did not know about.


    There was a heart in his chest, and it began to beat. Is that how it is described?


    Dong dong ¡ª!


    When Wu Zhiya returned to his senses, he found that the layer of skin beneath his fingers had unexpectedly become a little hot, and his still chest had once again taken a beating by surprise.


    Chaxianyu tiptoed and raised her arm, waving it in front of his eyes. Master, what''s wrong?


    Wu Zhiya looked into her eyes for a long time, as if he was considering whether or not to say something. In the end, he still opened his mouth slowly.


    Chaxianyu was stunned.


    I am the vessel created. The meaning of my existence, is to properly protect the purest soul power in Wu Clan.


    He touched his chest. There was a pair of fan-like eyelashes on his delicate face, and he blinked a few times. A pair of exotic yellow and green pupils appeared in his eyes, "I am not sad or happy, nor can I experience love or hatred. So, you don''t have to take care of my emotions." After all, I am not human.


    Chaxianyu scratched her head, feeling troubled. Even if you say it like that ¡­ But I can''t.


    Wu Zhiya was startled, and then... What can''t be done?


    Chaxianyu racked her brains to think of an explanation, but she was truly at her wit''s end, so she simply grabbed Wu Zhiya''s hand and placed the red leaf she just collected in his palm. I couldn''t do it, because the next time I see the red leaf, I still want to share it with you.


    Next time, when I see the mushrooms in the forest, I will also think about the question of ''I don''t know if Master Wu likes to eat them or not''.


    Not just the next time, but every time in his life. Her green clothes were tied up in a ponytail, and the short and thin little girl grabbed Wu Zhiya''s arm. Her eyes were shining as she saw the squirrel, the Big Mountain Pig, and the fat bird ¡­ Seeing the scenery that you have seen with an adult, meeting people who are dressed like an adult, you will always think of an adult.


    Since I can''t forget, then don''t forget. Before it''s different, don''t be sad. There are so many memories now. There will definitely be more memories in the future. I want to care about your emotions, not because you don''t need them, but because I want them. Chaxianyu giggled, Wu Zhiya seemed to be deep in thought, and mumbled to himself. So that''s how it is, is it because you want it ¡­


    So, my lord, please don''t stop Yu Er from being concerned about your emotions, okay? From today onwards, the Yu Er will not be able to resist wanting to understand more about the Lord as long as we are together.


    The young girl said so.


    The breath of summer was hot and hot, moving between the sky and the earth, exuding a vigorous heat. A man with a chestnut brown hair as soft as muffin stood silently in the forest. Sunlight fell lightly on his thin shoulders. Blue bamboo was embroidered on his snow-blue coat, and it shined like a broken diamond.


    He used a gentle gaze that even he could not detect to look at the young girl, before softly opening his mouth and speaking ¡­


    I permit you.

 C72

    ''After nightfall, the sky is a piece of dark blue and clear gem. And the person looking up at it is the dust at the shadow of the gem.


    Chaxianyu wrapped herself in the corduroy blanket and squeezed to sit beside Shier Hong.


    The bonfire, which leaped in clusters, burned in the center of the clearing, staining the girl''s face a warm orange. She kept rubbing her hands, breathing hot air into them, her voice trembling. Young master, when ¡­ When will the stars come out?


    The man who was leaning on the tree trunk and looking at the bill for more than two hours finally recovered his wits. A pair of soft, beautiful, and narrow eyes stared at her. "Are you cold?"


    Chaxianyu:? No, that''s not the point, I just want to know the stars...


    Shier Hong took off his white robe and lightly covered Chaxianyu''s curled up body with his big palm. It was like a soft feather falling on his shoulders. His voice was low and smiling, the red lotus on his forehead against his pretty face, unreal in the firelight of the night. The unheard-of forest in the west, the extreme cold of the night, you take care of yourself and you can see the stars through the drowsiness and the cold.


    "Puchi, puchi, huff ~ ~ ~"


    The charred dust fragments swirled up with the hot air, intertwining with the small sparks that were bright or dark. They rose into the air, melted, flew into the air, and dissipated ¡­


    On the other side, Luo Rongji was sitting with one leg crossed over his shoulder, his other arm resting on his knees, leaning against a tree trunk that was about half the height of a human, while his eyes rested. His short black hair fluttered in the firelight, his chin was taut, and his lips were an abnormal dark red. Ever since Chaxianyu and Wu Zhiya caught the wild boar, the process of dismembering and dissecting the bones, as well as the cooking table, were all settled by the expressionless Priestess by himself. The rest of the people were not surprised at all, and ate rather happily ¡ª The Lord Priest seemed to be tired, and after the meal had ended, he just sat silently at the side with his eyes closed, as if he had fallen asleep with a calm expression.


    From Chaxianyu''s angle, it was as if a handsome and pale face was born in the middle of the forest.


    Ever since Chaxianyu had opened her heart to Wu Zhiya and talked about the matter openly, this beautiful and cold lady had become much more lively. He saw Chaxianyu biting on a lychee red leather rope and interestedly tying her hair, so she curiously took one.


    Master Wu held onto the rope, tilted his head and thought for a moment, then looked back at Chaxianyu. Without saying a word, he started to tie up his honey-brown hair that reached his ankles, revealing a beautiful face.


    Chaxianyu was so shocked that she slapped her thigh and praised her so much that even Shier Hong and Luo Rongji felt goosebumps all over.


    The Master Wu was calm and composed. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly pulled out a Exquisite Fruit from his sleeve as if he was performing a trick, ran over to the girl and stuffed it into her hands.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion on Chaxianyu''s part, but when she turned her head back several times while laughing with others, she discovered that Wu Zhiya was quietly staring at her from afar.


    By the time she raised her eyebrows and looked over, the mister in the green bamboo robe had already shifted his gaze.


    Chaxianyu ate and drank to her heart''s content, there was no need to practice martial arts. At this moment, she was sitting in a circle around a bonfire, lazily waiting for the stars to appear.


    ''This is probably the most leisurely night I''ve had since I set foot on this journey.


    No need to do anything, no need to think about anything, everyone is by my side, no accidents, no complications, no bloodshed, no criticism, no heartbreaking love, no cruel deals


    "Everyone is here." Together with me, waiting for the stars.


    If you think of this day in a few years, you will definitely be moved to tears, right?


    Chaxianyu''s arms intertwined as sshe tightly embraced Shier Hong''s white robe. In front of the tranquil and warm light of the fire, he felt her pulse beat faster. The limbs began to warm up, the temperature was no longer cold, and the surroundings were like hazy silhouettes, furry and undulating, outlining the reassuring outlines of familiar odors.


    Actually, I always wanted to become stronger.


    As if expecting the young girl to say such words, amidst the silence of the fire, no one interrupted the cold summer night. Everyone sat around the bonfire in silence, seemingly absorbed in their own thoughts. They listened attentively to the girl''s intermittent words in the darkness.


    Even though the young master said that it was normal for me to not have soul power ¡­ Since Emperor Xun doesn''t have any soul power, it''s more likely that I''m his biological son ¡­ However, this kind of proof ¡­ As expected, it''s not that important to me.


    What I want is not the bloodline of a direct princess, nor is it a high and mighty identity ¡­ What I want the most is to become stronger. The girl''s voice was weak and choked with sobs.


    Stop being protected... I''ve had enough. I''ve had enough of being sacrificed for me... I don''t want to have nightmares anymore, I don''t want to be cowardly, I don''t want to ¡­ He escaped again.


    Chaxianyu buried her head between her legs, tears flowing uncontrollably. I want to protect others too, and use my own hands to think of a plan. Because everyone is so nice to me. I like everyone so much, really, I''m not pretty, I''m stupid at learning things, I don''t have the balls for everything... But everyone was so gentle. For such a me, also willing to stretch out both hands, also willing to open the heart to receive, I really feel very happy.


    Luo Rongji''s body shook, and the corner of his mouth sank. His face was filled with displeasure, and just as he was about to open his mouth and say something, Shier Hong raised his hand to stop him.


    Chaxianyu did not notice. She sniffed as if she was going to puke, and her tone was full of grievance. Why, why hadn''t she inherited any of it? No soul power ¡­ I really can''t figure it out! I spent three days and three nights at the Imperial College in the Imperial Palace. I checked through a lot of information and found out that, as a descendant of the Tea Clan, I don''t have innate soul power ¡­ Because four thousand years ago, the first head of the tea house, the ''Tea Monarch'', the ancestor who was known as the ''Spirit Master of the Words'', had placed a ''Transverse Word Spirit Spell'' on the entire clan ¡­


    Shier Hong gave Chaxianyu a handkerchief and gently guided her to wipe the tears that had not dried on the side of his face. He gently coaxed the girl, his tone carrying a hint of doting love. Oh? Transcending World Words and Spiritual Spell? What was that?


    Chaxianyu blinked her eyes and mumbled. En, the tea meridian and Xiu Lan are here together. Soulforce was something that was born with. The spirit of speech determines the past and the future.


    Luo Rongji stared at the girl''s uneasy face that was wrapped in a white robe, and raised his chin.


    It seemed that even if he was stupid, he still remembered his family''s things quite clearly.


    Chaxianyu choked. His eyes were red and unable to hold back, she rolled his eyes. Thus, this disciple decided to praise him as a teacher. Luo Rongji did not reply.


    "Eh?" How strange. Sad seems to be... "He disappeared all of a sudden?"


    Chaxianyu was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously raised his head and followed the warm glow to look for Luo Rongji''s face. The man sitting opposite him had already turned his head away coldly. He could only see the red-eyed man''s skin, which was so white it was shining, his lips were thin and pursed, and the fine lines of his jaw were hidden behind the dark black broken ears.


    Did he do it on purpose? With her beauty on the head, Chaxianyu started to feel dizzy.


    No wonder the Yu Er had said that the scroll painting of the Vermillion Bird King was the result of the tea spirit''s words. Shier Hong muttered to himself for a few seconds, and said, I only know that the tea house''s words are profound, the basics of it is, ''everything that they say will become a reality''. By saying words that contained soul power, he could manipulate and control the other party''s thinking. Because the tea clan''s bloodline was too powerful, once they spoke their words, they would be restricted by the spirit of the other three clans. A Spirit Master had to pay an enormous price to be able to achieve the ''Spirit of Word''. A Spirit Master would not talk about major matters, odd things, or mysterious matters easily. These were the rules ¡­ Yu Er, is there any basis for what I say?


    The young master''s words were extremely true. Chaxianyu''s face was filled with worship, he looked at Shier Hong with his starry eyes and nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. The Speak Spirit was a tea family''s unique Inherent Skill, it was a high level soul force. Without strong willpower to control and squander and abuse, the world was finished. With that said, he had a look of lingering fear on her face, which was why the Martial Ancestor did not hesitate to leave behind the Transcending World Spirit Spell in the last moments of his life, and also signed a contract with the other clans to restrain them.


    Spirit of Words, it was a terrifying power ¡­ Young master, almost no one outside knows about this. It''s not just ''now''. It''s because of the Martial Ancestor''s Incantation of Crossing Worlds ¡­


    Chaxianyu scratched her head and said with difficulty. The entire spacetime tunnel had been broken through.

 C73

    The unheard-of forests in the west possessed the most beautiful starry sky in the entire continent.


    Nightfall wrapped around the quiet forest path. The forest was luxuriant, and the cries of birds and the cries of frogs could be heard. From the place where a warm flame swayed, the giggling of a young girl could be heard. I remember! I remember! The first time I met my young master, I mistook him for a beautiful big sister who came from Brute Force ¡­ Because the young master is too beautiful!


    Shier Hong looked at Chaxianyu who was leaning forward happily, his face full of affection. He bent a pair of golden eyes like a kitten and smiled. He didn''t expect his words to come true. If one were to talk about a place of savagery, everyone would know that it was the creation of a foreign country. The residents here all came from different races, and they all fused with each other and competed with each other. After many years of competition, the survival of the fittest was a survival of the fittest.


    Chaxianyu was enchanted by her words and she did not blink her eyes at all. Shier Hong laughed involuntarily as he reached out to gently stroke her little head, and continued speaking with a low and deep, magnetic voice. His demeanor and words were extraordinary, and he exuded an aura of nobility that came naturally from his body. This time, although the distance from the western region to the ''Banquet City'' was less than eight hundred kilometers, it was still a famous city in history filled with beauties. If one were to say that Barbarian City was a land that had existed since the ancient times and could accommodate all the beauties that came out of the situation, then that ''Ming Qing Du'' could be said to be someone that had been ''created'' to look good ''all by himself.


    Fu Qing Du, also known as'' Beauty Du ''¡ª


    Shier Hong''s eyes that were different from the masses, shining like golden waves, reflected the girl''s pure face under the bright starlight.


    The night was long, the wind was soothing, and in the beginning of all things, Chaxianyu had a dream.


    In her dreams, she held a pair of warm and tender hands and hobbled to learn to walk. She creaked as she walked excitedly in the endless flower beds. A faint fragrance lingered at the tip of her nose, and the warmth from her fingertips made her feel at ease ¡­ Yu Er, my good daughter.


    The pair of slender jade-like hands carefully embraced her, gently touching the soft hair on her head. Chaxianyu wanted to raise her head, wanted to step on her feet, wanted to stretch her neck to see her appearance, but the sunlight was too glaring. Other than the tears falling from the corners of her eyes, she had no way of seeing the face of the voice.


    That voice was so familiar, so distant, so far away ¡­ Chaxianyu''s tears were too much for her to wipe away. Her chest was wet like a sponge that had been forced into the ocean, she wanted to reach out and grab onto that warmth, but she realized that her hopes had failed. You and the dream were almost carved out of the same mold. This is great ¡­ To have inherited my eye, this is extremely good ¡­


    Chaxianyu was overcome by grief as she crazily waved her hands and legs, trying to struggle free from her weakened state. Her tears were like pearls that had been cut off from her control, falling down like giant pearls.


    Don''t go... Don''t leave the Queen! Tell me! I don''t understand... I really don''t understand ¡­ Come back!


    Please tell me the truth!


    Hm? Shier Hong felt that something was wrong with the girl who was sleeping on his shoulder. He turned his head slightly and saw the marks of her tears on his clothes.


    They were crying. He raised his hand and used his slender fingertips to wipe away the tears on the cheeks of the young girl who was silently crying in her sleep. Then, he moved his hand to his lips and licked them. How salty.


    The man frowned as if he was mumbling to himself ¡­ Did you dream of such a sad thing?


    In the vast and tranquil forest, the two leaned against each other, warming themselves. The man who hadn''t fallen asleep pursed his lips, feeling the heavy sadness in the young girl''s eyes. The air seemed to solidify, layers of silent loneliness began to surge within the dense, airless darkness. Stretching his vision, the starry sky above the two of them covered the entire sky with Chaxianyu''s thoughts. It was like a secret realm of another world had its mouth wide open. From that endless mysterious domain, specks of starlight slid out and spread out into a luxurious silver line.


    ''Stars twinkle, like the hidden tears under the mascara of the person next to you.''


    After Chaxianyu talked about the tea house''s matters, Luo Rongji suddenly stood up, he walked straight up to the Wu Zhiya who was resting quietly with his eyes closed, a pair of scarlet red fire eyes staring fixedly at him.


    Wu Zhiya opened his eyes. One yellow and one green, his eyes were cold and detached. He nodded, his face expressionless. But.


    The two of them walked into the forest, leaving Chaxianyu and Chaxianyu to wait outside. Seeing that his vision was filled with greenery, Luo Rongji went straight to the point. Behind Wu Zhiya, he suddenly spoke out, Master Wu, do you know about the matter of the tea clan and Wu Clan joining forces four thousand years ago?


    A tall man with long, soft, brown hair draped over a snow-bamboo robe did not stop when he heard this. He stepped forward, his small and steady steps were even more nimble than the Redbud Flower. Without turning his head, he asked, why did Master Luo ask about this?


    Luo Rongji sneered, in the next second, he was already in front of the brown haired man, waving his wide sleeves, blocking his way, as though he wanted to pull out his sword, the corners of his mouth raised in ridicule. Master Wu, you have the memories of the four thousand years of Wu Clan in your body, you must know about the secret alliance between the Wu and teahouse, I just want to hear the details.


    Wu Zhiya? Lifting his head, he saw that the two Eye of Hell created by humans were still unaffected. He smiled faintly, staring straight at the black haired man''s red eyes that were filled with surging emotions. It seemed like Master Luo had not learnt much after staying with the tea family''s patriarch for so long.


    Luo Rongji clenched his fists tightly, he kept his voice low and warned Wu Zhiya, if you dare to reveal everything in front of Chaxianyu, don''t blame me, Luo Rongji, for killing everything! Tsk tsk, his Wu Clan is strange, I didn''t think that he would actually know about this ¡­ Wu Zhiya, The Tea House''s Prophecy, The Vermillion Bird Emperor''s Daughter. How much do you know?!


    Wu Zhiya shrugged his shoulders and declined to comment. He squinted his eyes and looked at the clear sky above the forest, a little absent-minded, like what you said, I only have this part of my memories. If you want to know more about the teahouses, don''t you have to ask Chaxianyu?


    The problem was that she was'' unreasonable ''. Luo Rongji took the lead and frowned. Under the moonlight, traces of unreal haziness appeared on his cold and handsome face. This girl''s identity was not false, she was the Primordial Descendant Princess, the daughter of the Phoenix Empress, a true descendant of the tea house, but she did not inherit any soul power. This situation was unheard-of.


    Before the Old Ancestor died, I was present when he broke the restriction of the other three clans and passed down the Transcendent World Spirit Incantation. Hearing it so clearly and remembering so clearly, there was no mistake ¡ª ¡ª That phrase, ''soul force is inherent in life.'' In other words, as long as one was a member of the tea family, they would have soul power and be able to speak spiritually. This was the Old Ancestor''s spirit curse, and it would not lose its effect. Chaxianyu, how could she not even have soul veins?


    She had a soul vein.


    Wu Zhiya interrupted him and said indifferently, Chaxianyu has a soul vein. Natural. Thus, she also had soul power.


    Luo Rongji seemed to have already predicted this would happen. He stuck his hand in and tilted his head, asking this question.


    Wu Zhiya was silent for a moment, as though he was considering whether he should reveal this to the man in front of him. He raised his head and looked at the starry sky, as if he had suddenly thought of something beautiful, and his expression softened. The brown-haired man began to talk to himself. In the carriage to Sleeping State, I once said that I wanted to seal her body with the Seal of Extermination to save her life.


    Chaxianyu had had her own soul veins since she was born, but unfortunately, when she was three years old, someone used an external force to suppress her, causing her soul veins to fail to grow. Moreover, the person who inserted the Soul Locking Order into her body to suppress the manifestation of her soul veins seemed to have forgotten something very important ¡ª


    Wu Zhiya raised his head and looked at the stars that were shining brightly in the night sky. He opened his mouth slowly, the ''Soul Locking Order'' was a vicious curse, and it only existed in the host''s body for 15 years. Once a period of 15 years had passed, it would devour the host and tear apart the host''s fate.


    If Chaxianyu had met me any later, even if I had used the Dust Severing Seal on her body, I wouldn''t have been able to turn the situation around.


    Luo Rongji was expressionless. What you mean is, the person who laid the curse didn''t care about her life, right?


    Wu Zhiya''s bright yellow and green eyes drooped down, overflowing with light and color. Right now, she was no longer worried about his life, with the help of the me Severing Dust Seal, her physique was also suitable for the reconstruction of her soul veins. I told you this because you taught her kung fu and were her chosen masters. If she wants to become stronger, that''s fine. You can teach her how to awaken her soul veins ¡­


    No, I won''t let her wake up.


    The tall man with the cold temperament interrupted the Clairvoyant''s words. I won''t let Chaxianyu have soul power.

 C74

    That man carried a zither and stood outside the side room by the side of the great hall for an hour.


    He was very good-looking, not even good enough to describe it, rather, it was more appropriate to say that he was surprised ¡ª almonds like small white cheeks, long and thin eyebrows, a pair of bright golden eyes that were different from normal people, straight and straight under the nose of a jade, a red spot on his lips without a single emotion, lightly pursed without saying a word. "Her thin figure was covered in a long, white robe that was as straight as a piece of paper. Her long, black hair, which was like a curtain of rain, was loose at the end and tied with a silk ribbon of lotus leaves.


    The young Palace Maid were even more delayed in cleaning the palace, as they jostled and jostled, looking far into the distance towards the entrance of the palace. The men clucked their tongues in wonder, the women curiously and shyly, and when they went in and out, they softly and quietly laughed.


    Regarding the reactions of these outsiders, Shier Hong did not feel a thing. He was neither nervous nor at ease. He just stood straight where he was. From time to time, his gaze would drift to the guqin in his arms, then wander aimlessly elsewhere. The man seemed to be frozen in place, in the midst of the palace people who came and went.


    The man''s eyes were filled with confusion. He was unable to remember how he entered the palace, where he was before, and where he was going now. He tried his best to remember, but as soon as he focused his mind and thought about it, the hidden red lotus at the corner of his forehead would suddenly heat up like a burning flame and cause great pain throughout his entire body.


    He tried a few times, but still failed to clear his mind. He could not help but reveal a regretful expression. His arm that was holding Qin Qing couldn''t help but tighten. Was it because of the reincarnation of his last life?


    It wasn''t like Shier Hong couldn''t remember everything from before. For example, he clearly knew that he wasn''t human. His identity was a bit special, and his ability was unknown, but he could still be considered to have some ability. He vaguely remembered his original body from thousands of years ago, but couldn''t remember the sequence of events. Although he couldn''t remember many of the things that had happened, he still understood his own situation. His body had been cast a thousand year spell ¡ª a spell that gave him 12 reincarnations, and gave him a life of reincarnation. Every 300 years, with the beginning of each new cycle, he would gradually lose some of his memories of the past. Afterwards, he would be fragmented and blur as he began a new face, a new identity, a new life.


    The Profound realm, the year of the Emperor Xun.


    Not long after the new era began, the capital city of Qin Creek, as if overnight, erected a famous Qin Pavilion ¡ª the Fu Su Pavilion. In addition to his completely different appearance from the rest of the world, the man was also exceptionally shrewd and had an endless amount of wealth. With lightning speed, he quickly made his way through the vast and ancient shops, inns, wine shops, granary and silo factory without end ¡­ He was honored as the ''son of a rich family in the business world'' and was widely regarded as a member of the famous Xu family from the Four Great Clans.


    This was Shier Hong''s twelfth reincarnation, and also his last reincarnation.


    It''s like receiving some kind of punishment... If it was divine retribution, 12 times should be enough, right? This damned, endless... A long and boring life. The corner of Twelve Rainbow''s mouth curled up in a self-deprecating manner. She lowered her head and stared at the zither in her embrace as she muttered, "Although I don''t remember who gave you to me ¡­" But you seem to be important to me. "Every time you open your eyes, the first thing you see is your own unconscious grip on you.


    The man''s beautiful eyes shone with golden light, as if he was injured. It seemed as if his eyes had dimmed down a bit ¡­ I can''t remember, that... A woman who always smiles.


    Shier Hong?


    Suddenly, an ice-cold voice came out from behind the man. Shier Hong was startled, he turned his head and saw a tall figure jumped down from the vermillion roof, which was not far away. The newcomer was dressed in black, with a great sword at his waist and long black boots on his back. He had long, black hair that fluttered in the wind, and his face was white and red. He had a faint smile on his face, and in less than a second, he appeared in front of Shier Hong as he landed slowly with his hands in the air.


    Looking at you, your eyes are lifeless. You''ve probably lost some of your memories.


    Shier Hong stared straight at the man in black robes for a long time, before he suddenly hesitated, as a hoarse and uncertain question came out of his throat. Season?


    A few memories suddenly popped up in his mind. On the day that the Emperor Xun ascended the throne, everyone''s attention was focused on the inauguration ceremony. In his previous life, he was an old official of the previous dynasty, and he even had a few words of courtesy with the patriarch of the Luo Clan, the one who worshipped the Sorcerer.


    The man named Luo Rongji seemed to be extremely familiar with Shier Hong''s situation. Without holding back, he stretched out his arm and lifted the golden-eyed man''s long hair, revealing the fine red lotus on Shier Hong''s forehead. Luo Rongji went over to take a closer look, lowered his hand and was about to leave, then turned his head and spoke slowly. Shier Hong, looks like you really aren''t deceiving me. This is really your last reincarnation.


    Shier Hong was still in a daze, he raised his hands to cover his forehead, seeing the man turn and leave, he suddenly became anxious, Eh, where are you going?


    Luo Rongji sneered, he raised his arm and waved it, leaving Shier Hong, who was standing at the same spot, to have his back facing the wind, what? Do you still want me to stay? You''re going to have a true personality in your last life? After he finished speaking, he even laughed a few times.


    Shier Hong was furious, he raised his sleeves to chase him away, his eyes were filled with vitality, go! You go! Who said they would keep you? Every time I reincarnate, there will always be you. I won''t be able to get rid of you in this life, but when I die, I will eventually get rid of you!


    Hearing that, Luo Rongji appeared on the treetop in a flash. His black hair looked like thick black willow branches behind him that formed a parrot umbrella. He gazed at the burning cloud that was about to ignite up in the sky and tilted his head as he smiled at Shier Hong who was flustered and exasperated under the tree. Then, I will bless you in advance!


    In this life, there is no need to wait three hundred years.


    "Pata ~ ~ ~"


    At the edge of the lotus pond was a dewdrop, which rolled into the water along the green leaves.


    Shier Hong woke up from his stupor and realized that he had fallen asleep while leaning against the inner wall of the carriage. He rubbed his forehead tiredly with his palms. He felt incredulous, how could he have dreamt of the past ¡­ His sight fell and his body was covered with a thin, square blanket. He was obviously Chaxianyu''s ¡ª there were a few flowers embroidered crookedly at the four corners of the blanket and there was even a smile on his face.


    Young master! You''re awake! After waking up, Chaxianyu went to the front of the horse carriage to chat with the carriage driver. Her ears were sharp, sensing that there were movements in the carriage, she immediately pulled open the pearl curtain and jumped in, happily shouting, "Young master, did you sleep well? Master and Master Wu were at the back. We are well away from the unknown! It will soon be time for the feast ¡­


    Before she finished speaking, the heart-wrenching screams of the horses came from ahead, as though the carriage had met with some kind of obstruction, and leapt forward a few metres, causing Chaxianyu to fall straight into Shier Hong''s body. If not for the man''s sharp eyes grabbing hold of her and grabbing her, he would really have fallen down like a dog eating shit.


    Chaxianyu covered her nose and wailed. Shier Hong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and just as he was about to extend his hand to rub it, the carriage had already stopped moving, Chaxianyu''s face was full of mystery. She angrily opened the curtain and peeked out. Who is it?! Why are you blocking the way!? I almost fell to my death when I suddenly stopped ¡­


    A sharp, curved dagger was quietly resting on her neck, the cold metal that was transmitting an unfriendly feeling to her, Chaxianyu felt all the blood in her body flowing back to the top of her head, she did not dare to breathe, and only heard a thin, sharp threat by her ear, she was not allowed to move. If you dare to move, I''ll kill you.


    Chaxianyu stiffened her neck as goosebumps rose and fell all over her body. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a lock of golden-brown hair hanging down from her shoulder. The owner of the voice lowered his voice and pressed the dagger down again.

 C75

    Chaxianyu was stunned... Giant?


    Was it the giant she was thinking of?


    This strange term was thrown into the real world with such solemnity and solemnity, and along with it, the cloud descended, slowly blowing up a vigorous mushroom cloud in the girl''s brain. Even though the cold blade was already pressing against his skin, Chaxianyu''s expression was still filled with unconcealable imagination.


    Giant ¡­ It was another type of name similar to that of a mermaid, which only appeared in myths and fictions ¡­ Ever since he had left the palace, he had witnessed all kinds of amazing things. It was as if he was the one who made the most of all strange creatures and people ¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk. He had never eaten pork before and was merely watching a pig run away. How shameful! The escape palace was the right choice! This person had to come to the outside world as soon as possible to broaden his horizons!


    Chaxianyu sighed deeply.


    Lu Ba, who was standing on top of the car box and was holding Chaxianyu''s neck with a dagger at the window, was just about to impatiently urge him to take out the money, did you not hear that?! Slow down... Don''t want to live? As long as I give the order, this lord''s giant can use fire to burn you and your chariot clean ¡­


    Did you mean him? After an alarmed cry, the area around Chaxianyu''s neck became empty, and the feeling of being suppressed by the weapon disappeared. He held onto the back of the black masked man''s collar with one hand, who was struggling randomly with his legs, while he raised his other hand loosely and pointed not too far away with a expressionless face. Indeed, he could use fire, but he was a fool.


    After a few blows, his eyes filled with tears. There was no meaning to it.


    Chaxianyu stretched her neck and looked behind him. Not knowing what she was looking at, he startled her when he saw that, not more than two hundred meters from where the carriage had stopped, there was a huge giant tied to a tree trunk by a tree branch in the middle of the forest. The giant''s head poked straight up to the top of the tree and he slumped on the ground, his body covered in fallen leaves.


    The giant''s head swelled up like a red hill, his skin wrinkled, his eyebrows like thick black weeds, his eyes bulging like frogs, big eyes like fish bubbles growing on his cheeks, filled with tears, like two bowls of trembling wine, his nostrils flicking out steam that shook the earth. The giant was tied to a tree trunk and unable to move. Tears streamed down his face, and his thick, maroon lips emitted a vague whimper. It was so painful ¡­ So painful ¡­ Archie''s pain... Archie''s pain...


    Archie! The little black-clothed man who was grabbed by Luo Rongji immediately became anxious, using all his strength to twist his body, and let go of me! Let me go! Let go! You bad guys, don''t hurt Archie! While cursing, he struggled, opening his mouth wide as if he wanted to bite Luo Rongji''s arm.


    Luo Rongji snorted coldly, his grip loosened, and the small black figure let out a sharp scream, falling straight down. Chaxianyu did not have time to think carefully about how she jumped up using her backhand to support herself against the window sill. With a dull thud, the duo fell to the ground.


    Ouch ¡­ Master, you are too vicious! People aren''t taro, they just can''t be thrown away ¡­ Hiss ¡ª ¡ª Ah ¡­. Pain, pain, pain ¡­ His knees ached and his palms ached. Amidst the dust and dirt, she squinted her eyes, bared her teeth and asked beside her, Eh, who was that ¡­ Are you all right?


    The black clothed man crawled up from the ground without even looking back, as if he did not hear Chaxianyu''s question. He limping towards the tree with the giant tied up, and anxiously shouted, "Archie!" Archie! How are you, Archie!


    Shier Hong raised his eyebrows in surprise, his bright white hands like jade rested on the window ledge of the carriage. The man sat in the carriage, looked behind him through the window, then looked at the pitiful Chaxianyu who smashed onto the ground and smiled, "You really are a giant!" Yu Er, the road bumpkin we met this time is really fun!


    Chaxianyu:...


    Luo Rongji jumped onto the carriage, opened the curtain and entered, then sat cross-legged beside Shier Hong. Wu Zhiya was still at the Giant''s side, saying that it was his first time seeing the pure blood of a Fire Giant, and he needed to carefully study it. Are you going?


    When Shier Hong heard the black haired man call out his name to Master Wu Clan, he was extremely shocked. You actually called Master Wu Wu Zhiya? It seems that Yu Er and I have been on good terms for the past few days. The golden-eyed man smiled. His tone carried a slight hint of ridicule. Strange, you weren''t really close to others in the first place.


    Hearing that, Luo Rongji turned his head, his pair of deep red eyes staring straight at Shier Hong, this had nothing to do with intimacy. Isn''t it just a name?


    If you want to be strange, why don''t I mention you? I have been calling you ''Shier Hong'' ever since you were first reincarnated.


    From the first 300 years to the twelfth 300 years, the world had changed. No matter how his appearance changed or how his identity changed in each of his lives, the cold looking man in front of him would appear at a certain point, calling out his name. When he lost his memories, he would mock and ridicule him, and he would disappear without a trace. Without knowing where they were, and without ever missing anything, the two of them were pulled along by a mysterious trajectory that made them owe each other nothing. It was as if they were insignificant passersby who wanted to take their own lives.


    Shier Hong had never thought of himself and Luo Rongji as friends, even though they had known each other for over a thousand years. If not for the fact that he met Chaxianyu in his final life and Chaxianyu had reunited with him, this life would probably be no different from his previous one ¡ª and he were to keep the secret of each other''s boundless life a secret, and at the same time, resolutely not separate from each other.


    The name Xu Hong ¡­ Did I take it for myself? Shier Hong leaned against the bed, his gaze erratic. As he spoke, his jet-black hair flowed along his thin shoulders, down to his waist, and he spoke softly and softly... I seem to have forgotten this part of my memory.


    Luo Rongji nodded, and made a sound. The light in the carriage flickered, making the man look a little confused. After you have been reincarnated into the Twelve Samsara, I will call you Shier Hong.


    Shier Hong still wanted to ask something, but he opened his mouth slightly. In the end, he revealed a gentle smile and lowered his eyes.


    You told me once that this name was for a woman. I didn''t want to call you by your surname because the surname you chose was the one I hated the most. He did not expect the usually taciturn Lord Priest to take the initiative to reveal information regarding him. Shier Hong was shocked, raising his head to inquire for more information, but Luo Rongji turned his head away, his tone suddenly distant and cold. Because the name you chose was the closest to the place that would deprive me of my most important possession.


    This sentence resounded loudly like the sound of thunder, as if a small whirlpool had exploded. The golden-eyed, black-haired, white-robed man''s body instantly stiffened. It was only after a long time that he finally opened his mouth with great difficulty ¡­ So it was like that.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    came back to reality as he opened his sleeves and went closer to the window. He leaned his head out and blurted out, "Yu Er?" Outside in the clear sky, Chaxianyu raised his head and pointed to the front of the carriage with a worried look on his face. A row of horses were lying on the ground and she said, Young Master ¡­ The coachman had been knocked out with a mace by the little bully, and he still hadn''t woken up yet ¡­ The horse also tripped over the short arrow and fell quite heavily. I just went to check and found that none of them can continue on their way ¡­ The young lady wiped her sweaty face, and frowned. Chaxianyu was very worried, what should she do?


    It was unknown when Luo Rongji had jumped out of the carriage. In a few seconds, he stuck his arm into the air and stood behind Chaxianyu, facing the direction of the carriage, he raised his chin, what was so difficult about that, there were still giants there.


    Eh? Chaxianyu''s eyes glazed over, her mouth half open. Giant? She turned around in a daze, and after confirming that Luo Rongji who was so high up in the air had no intention to joke around, she exclaimed in disbelief, "Master!" You mean... Let''s go to them... Borrowing giant?


    Shier Hong lied down by the window, tilted his head and rested his chin on his pillow as he laughed. His smile was like a warm spring breeze, why not? The speed of the giant was much faster than that of the carriage. That sort of stability couldn''t even be compared to a thousand li horse or ten thousand Li boat.


    There''s no time to lose. Let''s see the giant now.

 C76

    Wu Zhiya was at the feet of the giant who was tied up by Luo Rongji, walking around with his hands behind his back.


    Evidently, he was very interested in this Fire Giant who obediently obeyed the orders of a human and possessed the bloodline of an ancient giant.


    Wu Zhiya muttered an incantation, his figure flashed and he instantly jumped onto the giant''s shoulder. As he breathed in the thick and heavy breathing sounds, his yellow and green amber eyes stared fixedly at the giant in front of him. Where did you come from, and why did you serve the human?


    How much of the race of giants are left, like Thou? What kind of traces could be found?


    Wu Zhiya was naturally cold, but at the moment, he did not react to it, and continued to ask. The fearsome giant acted as if he had not heard anything. He whined, his nostrils flared, and huge tears hung on his cheeks.


    Giant did not respond to Wu Zhiya''s question at all. A few moments ago, he had intended to sneak attack the carriage from the back, but Luo Rongji had jumped out of the forest and kicked him to the ground. After a few moves, the flames on Giant''s palms, throat, and hair were all absorbed by Luo Rongji. The giant was stunned. He turned around and wanted to escape, but Wu Zhiya had swung the rope down from the sky, wrapping it tightly around his body. Luo Rongji tied the giant up under a big tree, leaving Wu Zhiya as the guard. Right now, the giant was like a child who was being bullied, busily rubbing his nose and crying.


    Archie! A masked, short man in black came over with a limp. He did not notice Wu Zhiya, who was standing behind the giant''s shoulders, and threw himself at the giant''s feet, ripping off the black mask. He raised his face and shouted anxiously. Was there any injury? Let me see...


    When the giant saw the person at his feet, he cried even louder. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwang¡­" "Here comes Lou. Archie hurts. Archie hurts ¡­"


    Master Wu!


    Chaxianyu ran over quickly. As she raised her head, she was met with the black clothed man''s face. She was extremely shocked. You''re a girl?!


    Dang ¡ª!


    Chaxianyu closed her eyes, and in time, Luo Rongji rushed from behind him and pulled out his sword, fiercely blocking the sword that was thrusting towards her chest. Her back was pressed tightly against the man''s chest, while Chaxianyu''s hair was stuck on his forehead.


    Luo Rongji looked forward and spoke coldly. If you have something to say, then just put the sword down.


    That skinny girl with short, withered golden hair wielded her sword, her eyes filled with hatred. She stubbornly bit her lips and was unwilling to retreat. She raised her eyes and was once again frightened by the man''s cold aura as she trembled. Probably because she recalled her own experience in being lifted up in the air by her opponent, the young girl angrily retracted her sword ¡­ We''ll see.


    Chaxianyu was terrified, the two of us were both girls ¡­ You, why did you have such a huge reaction...


    What did you say? Chaxianyu plucked up her courage and walked forward. She looked into the other party''s eyes and tried to express the greatest amount of goodwill. I have no ill intentions. Judging from your appearance, you should be around the same age as me. If you need any help, you can tell me ¡­


    Fake.


    She waved her arms, looking a little emotional. I think you guys just want to capture Archie! Because of his appearance! You want to kill him! Get rid of him! I tell you, no door! I, Xie Xiaolou, will definitely not let any of you touch a single hair on Archie''s head!


    The girl''s shrill voice was tinged with despair. You! They were all a bunch of bastards who only cared about their faces!


    Chaxianyu was very astonished. The girl in cyan stood there, completely at a loss of what to do. Her face was pale and she couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Ah, ah, she''s saying... What? Was someone trying to kill her companion? The giant? Just because... Face?


    Little girl, you''re too excited.


    Shier Hong strode forward slowly with his arms folded around his sleeves. He curled his beautiful and thin lips, and a smile appeared in his eyes. After declaring his sovereignty, the man threw a devastatingly beautiful flirtatious glance at the short-haired girl that had been stuck in a stalemate ever since he appeared. If there was any misunderstanding, it would be fine as long as it was resolved. It''s not good to be angry with you for being so beautiful. It will grow old.


    Chaxianyu was exasperated: It''s over, it''s started. Turning around again, the golden-brown haired girl in front of him suddenly blushed. She turned her head away unnaturally. "You, don''t lie so much." Words are words, words are words. I don''t believe it. However, the cold sword in her hand was quietly drawn to her back.


    Seeing that, Chaxianyu silently clapped for Shier Hong in her heart: As expected of the walking hormone! The Hong Huang Kingdom girl sniper! Young master, amazing!


    You good-looking people are all heartless. Not a word of truth. The girl seemed to have woken up as her expression darkened. She turned around and ignored the people around her. She started to loosen the ropes for the giant and said faintly, "Look in your direction, you want to go to a banquet in Qingdu?"


    In any case, you are all good-looking, and your kung fu is good, so you will definitely be greeted by the Fu Mansion, who will kneel down to welcome you. She turned to her side, lowered her eyes, and gave Chaxianyu a mocking smile. I can''t compare. Look at the men surrounding you, who don''t know? Either you are the eldest miss of a rich family or you are a rich girl with a lot of money. Otherwise, with your looks, I don''t believe that these doll-like beauties would willingly follow you.


    Chaxianyu was furious, she was angered by the sarcasm in the girls'' words. She took a few steps forward and grabbed the girl''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Number one, I am not called ponytail, I have a name." You and I have never known each other. It is not appropriate for you to invent me and my friends without any proof. Second, what does the appearance, looks, and face you speak of have to do with us? We just want to pass the banquet without incident, and we don''t care about whether it looks good or not, or whether it is respected. Third, do I look good, and work together with you? What does it have to do with me? My companions have a free will, excellent martial arts, outstanding personality, no one to tell anyone.


    His parents, who were physically sick, learned from cultivating. If you want to compete, then compete with me in martial arts, knowledge, and morals. Face? What was there to compare?


    The forest was suddenly silent.


    The girl''s body stiffened because of Chaxianyu''s grab onto her shoulder. Her expression was as if she had heard something inconceivable, her eyes were trembling and her mouth was half open. She and Chaxianyu looked at each other, both not speaking.


    Shier Hong laughed and broke the silence. He took a few steps forward and wrapped his arms around Chaxianyu''s straight body, her black hair resting on Chaxianyu''s shoulders. Yu Er was right.


    In that short confrontation, Chaxianyu had also clearly seen the girl''s appearance ¡ª one eyelid, deep eyes, no light coming from her skin, her cheeks were very thin, her cheekbones were protruding high, and her hair was a malnourished yellow. That was why it had a golden-brown luster, and her lips were very thick, revealing a dark purple color.


    As if she had seen the astonishment in Chaxianyu''s eyes, the Lu Ba girl called Xie Xiaolou pushed her away fiercely, and staggered back a few steps, standing beside the giant''s towering upper body. Her eyes were scarlet, what do you know.


    Xie Xiaolou''s tears flowed down violently. She wiped her face fiercely, as if she was going to tear her cloth-like skin apart. You foreigner, what do you know? You, who spend all your time with beautiful people, don''t understand the pain of our lives.


    You lack nothing, so you can put on a superior front. Even if he didn''t have that gorgeous skin, he could still live a good life. That''s why you can say things that don''t seem important.


    The giant let out a wail, and untied all the ropes on his body. The hand that had been freed from being tied slowly lowered, and held Xie Xiaolou in the center of her palm. It spun, strange and horrifying. The giant looked at Chaxianyu and the others beside him in silence, her nostrils spurting hot air as she began to move.


    Chaxianyu stood where she was and watched as Xie Xiaolou was carried on the shoulders of the giant. A loud noise came from the ground, as the giant swept away the leaves on the ground and then kneeled down heavily on one knee.


    If you go into the city, please don''t tell anyone about Archie. Xie Xiaolou stood on Giant''s shoulder, holding onto Giant''s neck, she already stopped crying, her expression already as sharp as ever, in exchange, I will get Archie to send you into the city.


    I don''t like you, but I can get to know you. Xie Xiaolou pointed to the small and small Chaxianyu on the ground, and said loudly, I want to see what kind of ability you have. Why is that golden-eyed young master so determined to protect you?


    The eyes of the giant were like two transparent eggs, reflecting Chaxianyu''s green figure on the ground. He followed the command of the golden-brown haired girl on her shoulder and twisted her arm towards Chaxianyu''s direction. A wave of dust swept across the sky. Speak, you... Come up.

 C77

    Chaxianyu subconsciously looked at the three people behind him. Luo Rongji raised his chin and took the lead to speak.


    You and Shier Hong go up. Wu Zhiya and I can use our soul power to chase after him.


    When Shier Hong heard it, he immediately reached out to grab Chaxianyu''s hand, his golden eyes slowly turning green. He turned his head and smiled at Chaxianyu. Unexpectedly, without soul energy, it would become a good thing. Yu Er, let''s go. After finishing her sentence, she casually led the young girl forward and stepped onto the giant''s palm.


    The giant held up his hand gently, and Chaxianyu, who was standing in it, looked at the surrounding scenery as she quickly retreated, only to hear the sound of leaves falling through. The sunlight was like sprinkling butter directly onto her face, piercing so hard that his eyes could not open ¨C the giant had completely stood straight, like a moving fortress, with his lower body covered by the forest, and the upper half of his body revealed to be bathed in the sunlight. It placed its palm horizontally on its shoulder, blocking most of the sunlight. When Chaxianyu opened his eyes, she saw Xie Xiaolou leaning on the giant''s neck with her hands on her waist, looking impatient.


    Seeing that Shier Hong had also come, her expression became very strange. Without saying a word, she glanced at Shier Hong, then quickly turned his face away and laid down with his back facing the two.


    Archie, go to the gates of Qingdu.


    Xie Xiaolou ordered coldly, the giant did not have any hesitation, she immediately changed her direction and took a big stride forward.


    Honglong, honglong, honglong!


    Chaxianyu covered her ears. Her eardrums still hurt from the sound of Giant''s footsteps. The wind was strong, and she couldn''t open her eyes. She fumbled with her fingers and gripped a strand of hair hanging down from the giant''s ear. It was thick and hard, more like a flaming rope. Xie Xiaolou didn''t even turn his head, as she lay there steadily. It was as if she had eyes on the back of his head, and if she were to be flung down, I won''t be bothered about it.


    The wind blew strongly, as if Chaxianyu was sitting in the middle of a hurricane. The weather outside was changing, it was getting blurry, and the giant increased her pace and started to run. Chaxianyu who was on his shoulder was forcefully pulled forward, his position could not help but move forward, she fearfully grabbed onto the giant''s hair, Shier Hong tightly held onto the side of her arm ¡ª ¡ª After less than an incense stick of time, as Chaxianyu was feeling dizzy, he felt the giant''s speed begin to slow down. At this moment, the thin, indifferent voice whispered into her ear.


    Who is he to you?


    Hm? Chaxianyu did not manage to react at all. Young Master?


    It was unknown when Xie Xiaolou had appeared behind Chaxianyu, but she was silent as a ghost. Her expression was strange and lonely. Are you his maid?


    The giant gradually stopped, and Chaxianyu was finally able to stand up and take a deep breath. She didn''t understand why Xie Xiaolou was unwilling to let him go. What''s wrong with that?


    Xie Xiaolou''s dry face suddenly revealed a smile. It''s just that I... I''ve never seen a man like him.


    Seeing the two girls standing so close to each other, Shier Hong asked curiously in a low voice, What''s wrong? Have we reached the city gate?


    Xie Xiaolou immediately turned around, raising her arm to cover half of her face, her tone panicked, Yes, yes, Young Noble. Calming her emotions, the petite girl with short golden-brown hair raised her hand and pointed to a spot not far away. She said softly, Archie can''t get any closer.


    You can go down here.


    Just as Chaxianyu was about to jump down from the giant''s palm, she suddenly pulled back with all her might. Go back, it''s too late to regret it.


    It was simply ridiculous!


    Chaxianyu frowned, she did not hesitate to break away from her restraints, and said coldly. Thank you for your concern, I do not need it. We still need to hurry.


    Xie Xiaolou stood motionless on the spot, her eyes stared straight at Chaxianyu, his thick and deep purple lips opened and closed, you will come back to find me. I''m sure we''ll meet again.


    Shier Hong had already walked very far away and was anxious to catch up. He did not have time to respond to Xie Xiaolou and only gave her a fierce glare before hurriedly flinging her sleeves and leaving.


    You will regret it! A ponytail!


    Her high cheekbones were like the back of a monster. Her thin single eyelid was like a piece of grayish dumpling. You will come back to me, the lonely girl who controls the giants with her head held high, swearing with the air of a prophet. You''ll come back --


    Because you''re like me. In this place, there was no place to stay.


    ''There''s no place to place.''


    His heart felt like it had been pricked by a tiny needle. Little by little, blood began to seep out. It did not hurt too much, as if he had experienced it before ¡ª Chaxianyu comforted himself. It''s alright, it won''t.


    I''m not the same as before. She pretended not to have heard Xie Xiaolou''s words.


    The giant remained silent and stopped moving. His entire body was covered with a deep red colored skin. When he squatted down and put Chaxianyu down, it was like kissing the brown colored ground.


    Relying on their profound inner and soul power, Luo Rongji and Wu Zhiya caught up to the giant not long after he left, the four of them successfully reunited. Chaxianyu looked at the lofty and imposing city walls in front of him, and could not help but exclaim. If she was riding a horse carriage, she would definitely arrive in three days. The strength of a giant was truly unrivalled!


    He turned around to look behind him, but there was no sign of the giant. Chaxianyu curled her lips. Although she helped us, she was still the one who provoked us first. Shier Hong laughed, and held onto the girl''s cold hand with a gentle expression, don''t take what she had just said to heart. This time, they would not meet again.


    Only then did Chaxianyu feel a little better. When she carefully took out the Medallion for the Crown Prince of the Shang Country, she shook it towards the three people behind her, revealing her teeth. Then, let''s quickly enter the medallion!


    Once he entered the city gates, Chaxianyu was immediately surrounded by a few heavily groomed women. From outside? Do you want to come to our restaurant and listen to a little song? Come to us, girl! The newly recruited zither slaves were all exceptionally beautiful! You will be satisfied... Lady, our rouge is the best. With just a wipe, you are like a fairy from the heavens descending to the mortal world! Do you want to give it a try...


    Chaxianyu was pulled until he could not move, and shouted anxiously. No need! No need! I''m sorry to have to give way! I''m in a hurry... She turned her head to look for someone else, but the scene in front of her stunned her.


    had already activated her soul power and disappeared without a trace before entering the city. Unknowingly, her cold demeanor attracted the attention of a large number of girls, even when the two of them were standing not far from Chaxianyu at the start, in just the time to turn around, they were already pushed a thousand miles away from him by the crowd.


    Amidst the ruckus, Chaxianyu seemed to hear an especially loud official scream from the crowd, all of you get out of the way! Get out of the way! Who reported that there was a beauty in the city gate market? The Prefect had arrived! Go and receive your reward! Everyone dispersed! Everyone dispersed! "Don''t block the way!"


    Chaxianyu was pushed to the side, and when she raised his head, he saw a dignified carriage pull over to the side of the shop, the red silk curtain was pushed aside and a chubby official with a big stomach hastily slid down the carriage.


    The commoners who were watching Shier Hong and Wu Zhiya all opened a path with tacit understanding, that fat official was holding his stomach as he jogged, and when he was less than a foot away from Shier Hong, he suddenly kneeled down, and the sky has eyes, the White Dragon God has come to clean up the feast! This was such a rare and stunning beauty! How can we mortals look straight at it!? Hurry up and kneel down and kowtow!


    Chaxianyu''s jaw almost fell off. Her mouth was half open and her entire body was cold. She saw with her own eyes that in the whole bazaar, other than her, all the other commoners were kneeling in unison as if they had been possessed by a parasite, crying out, "Long live the White Dragon!"


    Long live the banquet!